《Veild Bride : Love From An Enigmatic Husband》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 A romantic wedding was taking ce in a holy, revered cathedral. The bride was Violet Yeager. The expression hidden under the veil was a face of calm. A faint smile yed on her lips. Her dark eyes sparkled, as though she was hiding a joke. The show was about to start, The priest read out the wedding vows which got lost in her ears. She did not pay him any serious attention and it seems that she could barely understand what his words meant. In her sight, through her veil, was a tall and dashing young man dressed in a full suit. He was the bridegroom. The man¡¯s eyes were as deep as the Milky Way. Not a sliver of expression could be deciphered from them. He was looking at her as well. The priest¡¯s solemn voice traveled into her cars. ¡°Jack Yancey, do you take this woman before you as yourwfully wedded wife? ¡°For better, for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until you are parted by death? ¡°Do you?¡± Violet, in her high-end, tailor-made wedding gown, gazed at the man with a faint smile on her face. The man did not even think. ¡°I do.¡± The two words that left his thin lips quietly were full of reluctance. At that moment, thunderous apuse broke out from the audience. Every guest beamed at them, full of congrattory joy. Violet could not help but smirk under the thin veil. She sighed inwardly. The man who controlled the heartbeat of their empire¡¯s economy had compromised? He could not even be the master of his own wedding. It wasughable. When the fervent apuse had died down, the priest¡¯s voice rang once more in her eyes. ¡°Beryl Yeager, do you take this man before you as yourwfully wedded husband? ¡°To stay with him,e what may until you are parted by death? ¡°Please answer earnestly before Go d. Do you?¡± Violet looked at the silver microphone the priest was handing over. She took it casually. Smiling, she opened her mouth and spoke nonchntly, ¡°I¡­don¡¯t!¡± She sounded quite dissatisfied as though there was aint to be made. The world was plunged into silence! She smiled as she watched the shocked faces of everyone in the guest seats from the corner of her eyes. Holding the microphone with one hand, she yanked off her wedding veil with the other. She started to speak to everyone. ¡°Because I¡¯m not Beryl Yeager! I¡¯m here as a substitute for the bride today! I was forced to!¡± There was an uproar. Everyone began looking around, as though they were looking for something amongst themselves. Violet could see Theo Henry Yeager, who was standing next to the alter. His expression had changed tremendously; he was extremely agitated and worked up. She spoke, ¡°However, in me flows the same filthy blood as Beryl Yeager!¡± She looked calm and steady as she continued on. ¡°My mother is Theo¡¯s first wife, Xayah Gordon. ¡°He kicked her out from the Yeager family when she had just conceived me! ¡°His mistress, Yvette West, was pregnant even before then! She was Beryl¡¯s mother! ¡°Beryl is older than I am, so this means Theo cheated on his wife! Not only that, he abandoned her and his daughter!¡± Her words hurtled towards the guests like bombshells. 2/3 11:49 Chapter 1 ¡°I, Violet Yeager, have never taken a single cent from the Yeager family! Don¡¯t even talk about child support!¡± Every word she spoke was forceful. ¡°Beryl is dead, so they captured me to use me as a substitute bride. Tell me, who else but Theo Henry Yeager would be capable of doing something like that?!¡± She smiled, standing in her wedding dress as she exposed each scandal. She spoke as though she had the script memorized. It was obvious that she hade prepared. She continued, ¡°I met Theo for the first time yesterday! The Yeager Group is now in peril!¡± Gasps erupted from everyone the moment those words left her mouth. The Yeager Group was in peril? Was he trying to sell his daughter to save hispany? All the guests looked at Theo. They needed to confirm the truth in the bride¡¯s ims! The panic on Theo¡¯s face told them everything they wanted to know. ¡°What I said ispletely true! Everyone, believe me!¡± Violet raised her voice. She then continued to expose him, through the flurry of discussion: ¡°This despicable man kidnapped my mother, the person I depend on, to threaten me! ¡°That¡¯s why I stand here today, in this wedding dress, to expose and humiliate him! ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I, Violet Yeager, will never be controlled by anyone, ever, in my life! ¡°My destiny is in my hands, and my hands only! You want me to say ¡®I do¡¯? Impossible!¡± Every word was spoken in a steady, even manner. However, there was a sliver of fury in them. The mood of the thousands of guests in and around the cathedral had changed greatly within just a few moments. Some of them looked at Theo; others looked at her, who was still standing on the altar. She felt really good after saying everything she had to say. She had to escape quickly! Pushing the microphone into the hands of the bbergasted priest, she smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disrupt the asion. Y¡¯all can continue now¡­¡± 99 Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Having said that, she yanked her wedding veil off light-heartedly. Her silky hair cascaded; the ends of her hair locks almost hit the bridegroom¡¯s cold but handsome face. Before she left, she even gave the stone-faced bridegroom a cheeky nce, and joked, ¡°I return your freedom to you, President Yancey! You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The awe-striking look in the man¡¯s eyes was difficult to disregard. He seemed as though he wanted to kill her. She hurriedly kicked her high heels off and picked up the skirt of her gown before running down the steps and out of the cathedral, She deliberately gave Theo a look as she ran past him barefooted. Seeing how mad he looks, she felt exhrated! No one prevented her from leaving. Could it be because she was not Beryl? Perhaps it was because no one had recovered from the shock? What a wedding. The bridegroom had said ¡®I do¡¯, but the bride had responded with ¡®I don¡¯t¡¯. This was an extremely rare urrence. Particrly when the bridegroom was someone of such significant status. A limo had been waiting in front of the cathedral for a long time. Violet dashed towards it. A man quickly opened the door to the car. ¡°Get in.¡± She darted into the car. The man helped her push her wedding gown in before rushing into the car himself. The doors closed and the car sped away like lightning! There were three people in the car. It was only now that the first phase of their n could be consideredplete. Sitting at the back of the car, Violet smoothened out her thick and flouncy gown. ¡°Thanks foring all the way here to help me, bro.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? We¡¯re family.¡± He was Julian Wood; he left a very refined and sophisticated impression on people. ¡°Hmph! Theo Yeager wants to mess with me? I won¡¯t rest until I mess him uppletely!¡± She feltOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. angry just thinking about it. ¡°Kidnapping, bride substitute. Only he would think up such things!¡± She turned around. ¡°Why is he so evil, bro? Doesn¡¯t he feel bad about it?¡± ¡°If he feels bad about it, then he isn¡¯t Theo Henry Yeager,¡± said Julian. The more Violet thought about what had happened, the angrier she felt. She wanted to p his face so much! ¡°Violet, you¡¯ve offended Jack Yancey today.¡± Julian began, reminding her. ¡°You must be careful in the future. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯lle for you.¡± She did not think so. ¡°He may even thank me!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you think he wanted to get married? You didn¡¯t see the dirty look he gave when he saw me!¡± Violet said. ¡°It was as if I pulled some trick to get into his pants!¡± She shook her head. ¡°He was probably forced into it as well.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what his intentions were. You¡¯ve made him look bad at a wedding that was broadcasted throughout the entire city. His finely chiseled nose gave him a prominent look. The girl fell quiet for a moment, He gazed at her petite face and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t deny that, can you?¡± Both of them exchanged looks. There was a moment of silence in the car. It was undeniable, indeed, so did it mean that she had to pay the price? Julian continued. ¡°For someone in his position, this kind of humiliation is enough fodder for a lifetime of gossip.¡± # Violet pouted. ¡°You have to be careful, I mean it. I¡¯m telling you as a guy that he won¡¯t just let this go.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Violet blinked, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much back then. I just wanted to expose Theo¡¯s past.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried, there¡¯s always a way to solve a problem,¡± he said in a cool voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your specialty? I¡¯m just warning you. All you have to do is be more alert.¡± Chapter 2 Violet nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°If you really get caught by him, just apologize earnestly.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®mm¡¯ me, listen! He¡¯s the big boss of Rheinsville City, just hearing his name is enough to frighten some. You¡¯ve never been scared of anything, but if you see him from now on you¡¯d better stay away and hide.¡± ¡°Thanks for your reminder, bro. How¡¯s my mum?¡± Violet changed the subject as she changed into her sneakers. ¡°Did she get hurt? That perv erted Theo didn¡¯t hurt her, did he?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t, we got there right on time,¡± said Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got her settled. I¡¯ll be going back to the vige once I send you home.¡± Violet¡¯s face changed. She turned to him and frowned. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Mm. Take care of yourself.¡± Julian gave off a noble but cold aura. ¡°Right, our master said it¡¯s been three years since you¡­.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± she interjected with her eyebrows scrunching up slightly. The impending deadline got more and more worrying as the days slipped past, one by one. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, this is a very serious problem.¡± Julian nced at her with a slightly darkened look. ¡°You should care about this.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Violet nodded. ¡°Tell master I¡¯ll visit him when I have time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back, the master has people with him anyway. Having you there won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Julian had a cool expression on his face. It seemed as though he never smiled. Violet turned to look out the window, thinking about the scene just now¡­ This Jack Yancey¡­ He was rather handsome. She had never seen such a handsome man in all her life. Would he¡­ really seek revenge? She had said so much during the wedding and painted such a pitiful picture of herself. Would he still want to bully her? That would not be chivalrous of him at all! ¡°Master said you should keep your profile down low for a while, in case Theoes for you,¡± Julian warned again when she was about to get out of the car. ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded her head obediently so that he would not worry. ¡°You should also avoid Jack. Basically, just be careful.¡± She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think Theo will have time toe for me. He has a big mess to sort out himself!¡± Julian looked at her with a steely gaze and said nothing. ¡°The wedding was ruined, and he was exposed for lying to the Yanceys.¡± Violet broke it down for him. ¡°All the Yancey old folks have to do is exert a little more pressure and hispany would be completely demolished! Who knows, he may even go mad! ¡°And with the media focusing on him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it! ¡°If he reallyes after me, hmph¡­then he¡¯ll deserve whatever he gets. I¡¯ll do what I need to do when the timees. He¡¯s asking for it!¡± After hearing all this, Julian did not feel as worried as he was before. This kid was a force to be reckoned with! Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The car stopped in front of a vi. Julian did not get out of the car as he was pressed for time. Violet did not keep him long either. She got out of the car and ran into the living hall, carrying her wedding skirt. ¡°Mum!¡± She looked around after entering the vi. ¡°Mum?¡± There was not a soul in sight. The television in the living room was turned on. She could not help but feel confused. As she was about to go upstairs to continue searching, her cell phone suddenly rang. She looked at the caller ID. It was her mother. Violet hurriedly picked up the call. ¡°Mum, where are you?¡± ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel so good. I had vomited twice so I came to the hospital by myself. How are things with you? Have you escaped?¡± A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice sounded weakly from the phone. Violet tensed up. ¡°Which hospital are you at? I¡¯ming over right now, stay where you are!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to panic,¡± said her mum. ¡°Mum, I¡¯ve made Theo Yeager very angry. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯lle after you.¡± Violet lugged her dress up the stairs as she spoke. Surely she could not wear her wedding dress there. Then, she requested, ¡°Send me the address via Whatsapp, I¡¯lle to get you!¡± After her change of clothes, Violet heard the female news reporter¡¯s voiceing from the television as she headed down the stairs¡­ ¡°The wedding of the century, gone wrong. The Yancey family¡¯s reputation has suffered a tremendous blow due to the lies and deceit of Theo Henry Yeager! ¡°President Yancey has be theughing stock of the city. Senior Yancey, who is over seventy years old, suffered from a stroke at the scene. The ambnce has already arrived, fast as lightning, as we speak. ¡°ording to our sources, the elderly man suffers from heart disease, and has had a bypass surgery done about three years ago¡­ ¡°At the moment, things do not look favorable for him. His prognosis remains unclear, tugging at everyone¡¯s heartstrings.¡± Violet could not help but slow down. Her chest tightened as she watched the scene on the television. An old man was being brought into the ambnce. Her breathing becamebored for a few moments. Jack¡¯s grandfather suffered a stroke? Things did not look favorable? Heart disease? Unclear prognosis? She took a deep breath and came to her senses. Grabbing her car keys, she went out the door and drove directly to the Paramount Hospital. On her way there, the scene from the news where the old man was being lifted into the ambnce by a few medical personnel shed through her mind. The situation looked chaotic. How could this happen? Could the old man live through this? If anything bad happened to him, Violet would feel very guilty. Worrying about her mother as well as Jack Yancey¡¯s grandfather made her feel extremely bad. Her destination was half an hour away, but she managed to reach it in 15 minutes. After getting out of her car, she flew into the reception of the hospital and ran straight for the elevator. She had to see how her mother was doing first. She could follow up on the old man¡¯s condition via the news. Seeing that the elevator doors were about to close, she dashed forward like a rocket¡­ ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait!¡± The instant the elevator doors were about to close, Violet used all of her might to pry the doors open. ¡°Excuse me, excuse Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. me!¡± 1/3 11:50 Chapter 3 There was only a man inside the elevator. It was only after she had dashed in that she saw his face clearly. Oh! Violet gave a sharp scream and took a step back. Her back collided hard against the wall of the elevator. She stared at him with wide-open eyes. For a moment, she thought that she was imagining things. The doors had closed and the elevator started to move upwards. When the man saw her, his eyes immediately shone with a cruel and hostile light. He looked cold and murderous, causing her to quake. In that tiny, narrow space, there was only her¡­ and him. Jack Yancey¡¯s fine and chiseled face had a provocative coldness to it. He gazed at her like a predator looking at its prey, as his expression slowly became a threatening one. Violet tried toe to her senses. Was it really¡­ him? Had he appeared in this hospital because his grandfather¡­. got so mad that he had a stroke? Her apologetic smile froze and disappeared without a trace. This was not something that could be solved with a mere apology, she thought. What should she do? Her eyebrows began to furrow. Damn it! How could the world be so small?! Would he¡­ seriously want her to pay for what she had done? She was at a loss. Thus, she opened her mouth and started to speak bluntly. ¡°That¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. I was forced to, I hope¡­¡± ¡°I will make you pay,¡± Jack said, using the softest tone of voice to say the cruelest of words. ¡°If anything happens to my grandfather, you can forget about living in peace.¡± In the next second, he leaned his body over her. Violet gasped in shock. There was nowhere for her to back into. Her heart was filled with suspense. What was he doing? Jack put both hands on the wall of the elevator, trapping her in the middle and forcing her to be extremely close under his body. With his sheer height advantage, he looked down at her. He looked as though he was about to eat her up. Their noses were almost touching. There was only vengeance and hatred in his eyes. Violet felt like she had just been scalded. She faced his cold gaze with a brave but guilty front. Her lips trembled as her heart rate increased. Her mind waspletely nk. Would any exnation she gives now be useless? No! This was not how she normally is, Violet Yeager should be reacting! ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± Violet raised her head as she struggled to regain her willpower. This was such a huge misunderstanding, she thought. An exnation was necessary. Thus, doing her best to ignore his aura, she opened her mouth to exin. ? ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about the wedding. The person I wanted to punish is Theo Yeager. ¡°But it didn¡¯t ur to me that this would embarrass you¡­ I was too careless. ¡°I should have discussed it with you beforehand on how to teach him a lesson¡­¡± Seeing how unresponsive Jack was, Violet continued, ¡°Basically, I didn¡¯t think this through and troubled you, and you¡¯re innocent. I just want to say I¡¯m truly and sincerely sorry, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you ept my apology or not, I just want to say I¡¯m sorry. I have nothing against you, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± 2/3 11:50 Chapter 3 ¡°Are you done?¡± Jack gazed at her coldly. He even had a slight admiration for his own patience, having to listen to her say so much. Under his gaze, the only thing Violet could feel was her breathing, bing, ragged. ¡°I¡¯m done¡± Jack looked down at her with the air of an emperor. His thin lips spoke softly, ¡°If anything bad happens to my grandfather, I will want you to pay with your life. Do you believe that?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± The chill in the air inside the elevator kept getting colder. What came next was a suffocating and deathly silence, Violet prayed inwardly. Senior Yancey, you must not die! Live for another year if you have to! The sound of a bell rang. The elevator hade to a stop, and the doors opened, Before Violet could react, Jack grabbed her wrist and dragged her out from the elevator harshly, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°Hey!¡± She almost slipped and fell. Instinctively, she struggled to break free. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go until my grandfather is clear of danger!¡± Jack sounded firm. There was a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Where would I go to im your life if my grandfather dies?¡± He began walking forward while dragging her along. Violet recovered her wits. Her wrist was hurting immensely. Quietly, she tried to slip her hand out from his with all of her strength. It was very painful, but she did not make a sound. She did not want to attract attention as there were many people in the corridors. However, the more she struggled, the tighter his grip became. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a doctor, let me go!¡± Violet started to panic. ¡°Why are you so unreasonable?¡± ¡°Why are you at the hospital if you¡¯re not a doctor? Here to watch the show?¡± There seemed to be a misunderstanding. She finally realized why he was so angry. Did he think that she was here to watch the drama unfold? Violet immediately felt very troubled. Raising her voice, she said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! I¡¯m here because my mum is sick. I¡¯m worried that Theo Yeager will hurt her so I rushed here to fetch her! So let me go, quick!¡± However, in the current situation, how would Jack believe her? He did not stop his strides and maintained his tight grip on her wrist. ¡°Vi!¡± Violet heard a familiar voiceing from behind her. She turned round. The moment she saw her mother, Violet pulled at Jack¡¯s arm as hard as she could and forced him to stop walking. ¡°Mother!¡± Violet tried to break herself free so she could run to her moth but to no avail; Jack was unwilling to let go. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Who is he?¡± Xayah ran towards her daughter worriedly, holding a bag of medicine. When she saw Jack¡¯s face clearly, she was so shocked that she halted immediately. ¡°Let me go!¡± Violet threw Jack a look. She felt very agitated as she did not want her mother to worry. Nevertheless, Jack kept his grip on her. From her mother¡¯s reaction, Violet guessed that she had recognized Jack. Her mother must have seen the wedding, which had been live-streamed to the entire city, Violet was rather anxious. She lowered her voice and tried topromise. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this amicably. Just let me go first.¡± At that moment, she heard clear and orderly footsteps. Violet turned to see four men sharply walking towards them. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± They greeted him respectfully with a bow. Were these his men? Violet had a bad feeling. She did not stop struggling to break free. However, no matter what she did, she could not release herself from his grip. ¡°Take good care of thisdy. Round-the-clock care.¡± Violet looked at where Jack¡¯s line of sight was directed towards, it was her mother. ¡°Yes.¡± Two men took a step forward and held her mother¡¯s arms, one on each side. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Violet suddenly turned around. ¡°I¡¯m the person you want! This has nothing to do with my mum!¡± When she saw Jack¡¯s fierce eyes, she felt so angry that she instantly threw a punch at him. Jack caught her fist with his other hand. When Violet felt the power of his palm, she knew that she was far from being his equal if she wanted to force her way through this. Additionally, he had his men with him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Both of their eyes met once more. There was a sh of ominous and violent aura between them. 1/2 11:50 Chapter 4 ¡°Vi!¡± Xayah was extremely agitated. ¡°Mr. Yancey, please have mercy on our young Vil She¡¯s a victim herself! She was abandoned by her father even before she was born, she has never experienced the love of a father, and yet she was captured as a bride substitute! This isn¡¯t something she can quietly take!¡± ¡°Mum, don¡¯t beg him!¡± Violet raised her voice. She did not want her mother to submit to them. ¡°Take her away!¡± Jack said angrily. ¡°Madam, this way please.¡± However, he still behaved like a gentleman. ¡°Vi!¡± Xayah was exceptionally worried about her daughter. Violet was frantic. ¡°Mum, you must take care of yourself! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± ¡°Vi¡­¡± At that moment, Jack took a step towards the emergency halls and dragged Violet along with him. He was not giving her any opportunity to escape. ¡°If you harm a single strand of hair on my mother¡¯s head, I will make you regret it!¡± Violet gave him a look full of hatred. She then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I admit defeat now, but don¡¯t you dare go overboard! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life! You can try me if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Hmph, you talk big!¡± Jack gave a cold snort. This kid was too arrogant. ¡°You should pray that my grandfather lives first. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll burn you to ashes!¡± Violet¡¯s stubborn face kept looking behind her as they walked. She saw them bringing her mother into the elevator. She was furious, but not too worried. Jack was not the type of person to harm someone who was innocent. A man of his capability, who could manage apany to such great sess, was definitely not scu m. He was fundamentally a different man than who Theo Henry Yeager was. Then, Violet was pulled to the emergency room. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 His expression was cold, and there was a frown on his face. He kept his hold on her wrist; there was no indication that he was going to loosen his grip any time soon. Violet surveyed the room slowly. Many people were standing around them. Everyone was wearing resplendent outfits, but their faces were somber. The moment each of them saw her, a glint of astonishment shed across their grave faces. These should be the Yanceys¡­ Violet had seen them at the wedding. People were sitting on the couches as well, worry was written on every face. Jack pulled her until they were standing outside the big doors of the emergency room. Violet quietly struggled to free herself, but Jack held onto her more tightly. Twenty minutester¡­ She could feel her legs turning numb from standing for too long. She had been awake since 5 in the morning for make-up and to put on her wedding dress. She had not had a single bite until now. Turning to look at Jack, Violet could see a moment of sadness and pain on his immeasurably handsome face. His grandfather must be extremely important to him, she thought. Before they had met, she had searched the inte to understand some of his family background¡­ Violet could not help but forget about her own situation. She felt an inexplicable sympathy for him. Truly, existence was suffering. As she thought about it, her stomach suddenly felt extremely painful. Nausea enveloped her. It was as though someone had stolen the energy from her entire being. Her vision turned pitch ck before she fell unconscious. When Violet opened her eyes once more, the first thing she saw was the snowy white ceiling. The room she was lying down in was rather quiet. She slowly surveyed her surroundings, only to discover the drip injection on her hand. She then remembered how she had fainted. There was nobody around! She could take this opportunity to escape! Violet flung the nket off herself and got off the bed. She had just opened the doors to the room when she was startled by the two guardians at the door. On either side of the doors stood a man, both in impable suits. Violet¡¯s eyes met theirs. She felt slightly awkward. Turning away, she determinedly took a step forward. The two men did not hesitate to block her. Did she regard them as mere decorative statues? Violet looked to the left, then to the right. She chuckled. ¡°Where¡¯s Jack? I want to see him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Yancey isn¡¯t someone you can see on a whim.¡± The man had a cold, hard face. Violet smiled and changed her tone. ¡°Then you can let me go. I¡¯m okay with not seeing him.¡± The other man replied, ¡°However, you have to be around when he wants to see you.¡± Violet had nothing to say. What in the world was this logic? She closed the doors and went back to sit on her bed, sunk in deep thought. She could not let him keep her imprisoned like this, could she? What if his grandfather never woke up? Was he going to keep her locked up like this for the rest of her life? Thus, she racked her brains and came up with an idea, She opened the doors once more and looked at the two men pitifully, clutching at her stomach. ¡°Sirs, my time of the 1/2 11:50 Chapter 5 month is here.¡± The men ignored her. She did not know whether they understood her Observing their expressions, she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t have sanitary pads here, could you bring me out so I can ge vomer The two men exchanged looks. It seemed that they understood her. However, they were worried that the would pull a fast one on them. ¡°Ouch, my stomach hurts.¡± Her acting was top-notch. One of the men took out his cell phone and made a phone call ¡°Mr. Yancey, she¡¯s awake. She says her time of the month is here and she needs sanitary pads.¡± Jack asked, ¡°What are sanitary pads?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± The man was awkward. How could the president not know this? However, it might not be strange. There were no women in his family, Jack did not even have a sister. ¡°It¡¯s what?¡± Jack¡¯s voice,ing from the other end, sounded impatient. ¡°She¡¯s menstruating.¡± The man answered directly. On the other end of the phone, Jack frowned. ¡°Women are troublesome. Go buy somet ¡°Yes.¡± The phone call ended. The man nced at Violet before giving hispanion a look. Til go buy them After saying this, he walked towards the elevator. Violet stayed at the doors and watched him walk away from them until he was no longer in their sight ¡°Please wait inside.¡± The other man gave her a steely look, noticing that she had the intention of escaping Indeed. Violet curled her hands into fists and lifted her leg before giving him a violent kick. The man dodged her in an agile move. He whirled around and grabbed her wrist With one powerful pull, he overpowered her in a few moves. Dang! His martial arts skills were excellent! This was beyond what Violet had expected She had thought that she would have no problem dealing with just one of them¡­ The man pushed her into the patient room and released his grip. He gave her a very knowing look.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Still want to escape?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± said Violet quickly. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to¡± After all, she was no match for him. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 He nced at her before turning around to leave, closing the doors behind him. Violet sat on the bed and sighed. She took out her phone and dialed her mother¡¯s cell phone number. However, her mother¡¯s cell phone had been switched off. She sighed. She did not know what condition her mother was in now. Jack kept Violet locked up for three days. Her meals were sent to her, and nurses came to do check-ups and change her drip bags. However, she was not allowed to pass through those doors. She was fine actually; she just had slight hypoglycemia. In addition, she had ski pped breakfast on the morning of the wedding which was the reason why she felt a bit fatigued before this. The past three days had given her the opportunity to rest properly. She also took the time to ponder upon the recent events. Other than worrying about her mother, she was doing quite well. ¡°Good day, Mr. Yancey.¡± A respectful greeting reached her ears. Upon hearing that, she suddenly turned around to see the doors to her room open. Jack came in. He was dressed in a ck suit, giving off a slightly cold vibe. Frowning, he walked towards her without a sound. ¡°My grandfather wishes to see you.¡± Jack stood by the bed, looking at her with his deep eyes. Violet gulped. She was affected by his aura. ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t in the best state. He¡¯s just been through a heart by pass surgery and depends on medicine to maintain his health,¡± Jack reminded. Violet listened without responding. Jack continued, ¡°So be careful about what you say, don¡¯t provoke him. Your enemy is Theo Yeager, not my grandfather. He¡¯s hospitalized now thanks to you.¡± 66 99 Violet was stunned. ¡°He wishes to see me? Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re there.¡± Jack had a quiet and deep look in his eyes. She should visit him, Violet thought. She should apologize to Senior Yancey. Who knew, if Senior Yancey was willing to forgive her, this whole thing may end here. Jack would stop looking into this. Therefore, Violet yanked the nket off and began to put on her shoes. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go!¡± she agreed quickly. Jack continued to look at her with a very cold look as he also did not know why his grandfather wanted to meet her. When his grandfather heard about Jack keeping Violet locked in, he had not seemed very happy about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Violet stood in front of him and urged. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Jack looked away and turned around to leave. She followed from behind. As they walked past the doors, Violet breathed a sigh of relief. There was finally a chance of escaping! However, Jack then grabbed her wrist. She had not expected this. Violet was startled. She turned to look at him and exined, ¡°I won¡¯t escape! If you pull me along like this¡­ it¡¯ll easily spark a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°You can escape a wedding. Who¡¯s to say you wouldn¡¯t escape this ce?¡± Jack maintained his cool expression. ¡°I¡­¡± Violet was rendered speechless. With that, Jack kept walking forward with Violet in tow. Violet felt extremely ufortable, but there was nothing she could do except follow him obediently Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Since he brought up the topic of her escaping the wedding, Violet felt that there were some things she needed to clear up. 1/2 11:50 Chapter 6 She had her opportunity now as he had time to spare. She opened her mouth. ¡°Mr. Yancey, I may have troubled you by escaping from the wedding, but if I hadn¡¯t, it may have been a lifetime of trouble for you.¡± Jack ignored her. Violet nced at him as she walked. ¡°You don¡¯t love me, do you?¡± There was still no response. Violet tried again. ¡°If your grandfather is no longer in danger, can we just call it even?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing that I don¡¯t love you, but I said I do. You said you don¡¯t. That¡¯s a different issue.¡± It was obvious from his attitude that this issue was not over. ¡°Then what the hell do you want?¡± Violet lost her patience all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m a victim too, alright?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this slowly, in the future,¡± said Jack. Violet was mad. ¡°You should be venting this anger on Theo Yeager!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t run from his share.¡± Jack¡¯s tone was slightly cold. ¡°Hispany is going broke. You should exert some pressure,¡± Violet suggested. ¡°Destroy him immediately! I can guarantee that you¡¯ll feel really good about it!¡± Jack¡¯s face was dark the entire time. This kid talked too much! ¡°How¡¯s my mother? Where did you take her?¡± Violet asked. Jack did not respond. He continued to walk forward and pulled her along. Violet gave a forceful tug and stopped in her tracks. Both of them turned to face each other. ¡°I want to call my mother first! Then I¡¯ll go see your grandfather!¡± She looked at him obstinately. Jack¡¯s expression instantly changed. He narrowed his cold eyes and watched her dangerously. How dare she try to negotiate with him?! There was a glint of hatred in Violet¡¯s eyes as well. Her mother was the most important person in her life! Facing each other squarely probably reminded him of her performance at the wedding. Jack relented. He was worried that she would vent her feelings to his grandfather. Subsequently, with one hand on her wrist, he took out his cell phone with the other. Violet had not expected him to agree so easily! He dialed a number and put his cell phone to his ear. ¡°Her daughter wants to speak with her. Is this a convenient time?¡± asked Jack. ¡°Yes, Mr. Yancey.¡± The person on the other end of the call answered, Jack then passed the cell phone to the girl before him, while keeping his grip tightened on her hand. He was not giving her any opportunity to escape. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Violet reached out to take it. ¡°Hello?¡± She spoke in aposed voice, not wishing to rm her mother. ¡°Vi¡± Her mother¡¯s familiar voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Mum, are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡± Violet was worried. She gave the man standing before her a look. Jack maintained his calm demeanor. ¡°They serve me very well here. The courtyard is big. I can do whatever I want in the entire vi, including the courtyard.¡± Violet let out a sigh of relief after hearing what her mother had said. Her mother continued, ¡°I¡¯m sunbathing. What about you? How are you?¡± Violet smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m quite okay, don¡¯t worry. Remember to eat your medicine on time. See you soon.¡± ¡°This president, Mr. Yancey, he¡¯s not that bad. He¡¯s still nice to me even though you embarrassed him during a wedding which was live-streamed to the entire city,¡± Xayah said. ¡°It shows that he¡¯s a good person.¡± Violet frowned. ¡°Stop praising him. I have to go now. I still have stuff to do here.¡± After saying that, she hung up and passed the phone back to him. This kid was unusual. Was that all she had to say? Jack thought. He took the phone and continued walking, pulling her along with him. After another turn, he stopped in front of a patient¡¯s room. Two men stood on either side of the tightly-shut doors. They greeted him with a bow. ¡°Good day, Mr. Yancey.¡± Jack turned to remind the woman next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t anger my grandfather.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­¡± She pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll only let you see your mum after my grandfather has fully recovered.¡± He interrupted her. Violet had already guessed as much. He continued. ¡°My grandfather had asked for you by name. He wants to see you. He probably¡­ likes you more.¡± Violet¡¯s eyebrows shot up. What? Liked her? Jack knew his grandfather best. He could tell what he was thinking just with one look. ¡°So you know what you have to do when you go in there,¡± he instructed. Violet looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Likes me?¡± She could not understand this! She was the reason why he got so angry that he resulted in his current condition, she had humiliated the Yanceys¡¯. How could he like her? It was already a good thing that he was not going to skin her alive! Jack gave her a long look; disdain shed across his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, this doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything! Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± she hurriedly exined. ¡°Whatever it is, your job is to cheer my grandfather up so he¡¯ll cooperate, eat his medicine and get well as soon as possible.¡± There was no warmth in his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Violet was still shaken. How did this be her job? Theo Yancey had used her mother to threaten her. Now Jack was doing the same. What kind of bad luck was this? A security guard helped them open the tightly shut doors to the patient room. ? An ambiance of luxury hit her. This was a suite that had everything! However, it also made her feel like the air pressure had dropped; it seemed like another world in there. Violet was not afraid. She turned to throw him a look. Did Senior Yancey really like her? She still could not believe it. If his grandfather forgave her for what she had done today then would it render Jack powerless against her? ¡°Go in quickly,¡± Jack said in a low and cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t make my grandfather wait.¡± Violet looked away and sighed inwardly. She took a step in. 1/2 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 11:50 Chapter 7 She had just gone into the room when she heard the doors close behind her. Her chest tightened slightly. She stopped in her tracks and looked behind her. Was it locked? Did this mean she could not leave? There were two men standing guard at the door. Violet looked around the room. The lounge was spa cious but empty. Thisyout did not look like a hospital setting at all. This was basically an extravagant mansion! Violet walked in further. Only the door on her right was open, so she headed towards it quietly. She could see an old man sitting in an old-fashioned wooden chair in front of the window. Behind the old man was a young girl who looked like a caregiver. She was pouring tea into a cup. When Violet reached the door, the young caregiver turned around coincidentally and saw her too. Their eyes met for two seconds. The caregiver looked somewhat aloof and cool. She walked to the old man and bent down to serve him the tea. Violet saw her lips move as though she was saying something. Senior Yancey turned around. Violet, who remained at the door, stood facing him as he looked at her. She then heard him speak. ¡°Come over, youngdy.¡± Violet moved forward. She stood before Senior Yancey very calmly, presenting herself obediently. She had already looked at him up and down carefully. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Standing in full sight of Senior Yancey, Violet could see that the old man was just beginning to recover from his illness. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she apologized sincerely. Senior Yancey smiled gently. She continued, ¡°My behavior at the wedding has caused the Yanceys¡¯ great embarrassment. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She did not care whether or not he was going to forgive her. Violet began her s ob story. ¡°Though I had no other choice. I had to act during such an asion. I¡¯m no match for Theo Yeager otherwise.¡± She then took a deep and earnest bow before Senior Yancey. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a gleam of kindness from the old man¡¯s eyes. For him, the issue was over. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°You¡¯re Violet?¡± Senior Yancey looked at her. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was everything you said at the wedding true?¡± He was not interrogating her. He merely wished to confirm the facts. She obediently stood before him as he looked at her. Her dark eyes sparkled while she nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re true.¡± He sighed while shaking his head. ¡°I never imagined Theo Henry Yeager to be so despicable.¡± ¡°Exactly! Despicable!¡± She followed suit and retorted. Senior Yancey lifted his eyes to look at her before asking, in a serious tone, ¡°Violet, if given another opportunity, one where Theo Yeager isn¡¯t forcing you to do anything, and because I¡¯m fond of you, would you be willing to marry our Jack?¡± What? Did she hear him wrongly? Was Jack Yancey not desirable enough to find his own wife? Did he suffer from erectile dysfunction? Did he suffer from some sort of me ntal illness? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± The old man stared at her, as though he could see through her. Violet quickly got back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m not willing,¡± she practically blurted it out. Senior Yancey frowned slightly. He looked slightly surprised. Violet did not regret her answer. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After a while, he inquired, ¡°Why? May I ask for the reason?¡± Violet smiled and replied in a straightforward manner. ¡°There¡¯s no attraction between him and me, we don¡¯t even know each other. Why should I marry him?¡± Seeing that he kept quiet, she asked, ¡°Is it because he¡¯s rich? I¡¯m not poor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not poor?¡± He sized her outfit up. ¡°Are you very rich?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not very richpared to the Yanceys¡±,¡± Violet¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°However I¡¯m better off than most people.¡± It did not matter if she was speaking the truth at this point. He was certain that this was the youngdy he had been looking for. At the very least, she was not materialistic. Moreover, she followed her heart in all things. Senior Yancey gave her another look before turning his gaze away. Could grandpa be angry? Violet thought. She hade to appease him and ask for his forgiveness. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely crossed some lines in this matter.¡± He looked out the window. Holding an exquisite dragon head cane with both hands, he stood up. In a slightly stern tone, he said, ¡°The Yanceys¡¯ have been humiliated and Jack has be the laughing stock of the city. The news media is still reporting on it.¡± Violet felt rather apologetic that she had caused him to get so angry that he had suffered a stroke. ¡°I had no choice, grandpa,¡± Violet spoke in a dejected manner. She felt wronged. ¡°If Jack won¡¯t let me go, and you won¡¯t let me go, then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your life.¡± Senior Yancey seemed to have his own ns. ¡°Faye has to go home for a few days to attend to some matters. How about you stay and take care of me personally for a while?¡± ¡°Who is Faye?¡± Violet was bemused. Senior Yancey looked behind him. The young helper spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°I¡¯m Faye.¡± Violet thought about it for a moment. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± As long as grandpa was pleased with her, Jack could not be too upset with her, could he? After all, she really did not mean to cause harm. 1/2 11:50 Chapter 8 Senior Yancey felt gleeful in his heart. However, he looked calm on the outside. As long as she was willing to stay, she would be the new mistress of the Yancey household. Two hourster. In the president¡¯s office of the Yancey Group. Thendline telephone rang. Jack stopped the work he had been doing and reached out to pick up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancy, your grandfather is asking Faye to go home for a while.¡± The man on the other end reported. ¡°Then who¡¯s going to take care of him? After all these years, he¡¯s only used to Faye being by his side.¡± ¡°Violet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jack frowned slightly. The other man said, ¡°This is what your grandfather wants. Violet has agreed.¡± Jack came back to his senses and said, in a deep voice, ¡°I know.¡± After the conversation ended, he fell into deep thought. What was his grandfather trying to do by getting her to take care of him? A weekter. It was evening and night was about to fall. News regarding the wedding had slowly been suppressed. It was Jack Yancey, after all, no one who wished to still live in Rheinsville dared to discuss it wantonly. The beautiful sunset dyed half the skies red and quietly cast its reflection upon the ocean, creating a mesmerizing sparkle. On top of a man-made ind was a magnificent garden vi. It was surrounded by the sea; the entire ind formed its front and backyard. The vi looked silent and solemn under the gorgeous sunset. There was only a private road that led out from it, into the outside world. This was the well-guarded and forbidding old Yancey Manor, with almost a century of history within it. It was a mysterious and alluring ce. However, most people would never have the opportunity to go in. There were never any close-up photos of this ind manor with the rich history on the websites that discussed it. They only ever had photos taken from a distance, across the sea. In fact, there were many legends about this ce as though it housed a myriad of secrets. Senior Yancey sat in the courtyard with his dragon head cane, wearing clean and tidy clothes. He looked rather spirited. A line of bodyguards stood nearby, ready for instructions. Senior Yancey gazed upon the long road on the sea. An indistinct car wasing towards them¡­ ¡°Grandpa, the wind is rising outside. Shall we move in?¡± Violet came out from the living hall. She bent down and carefully slipped her hand around his arm. Senior Yancey kept watching at the car as it drew nearer to the ind. There was a faint trace of a smile on his face. ¡°Look, Jack¡¯s home.¡± Violet looked at where he was gazing at. She was not happy at all. Very soon, the car reached the ind. It was now heading towards the manor. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The atmosphere in the elegant courtyard was heavy and still. A line of security guards stood outside the doors to the vi. Senior Yancey stood up and looked at the girl next to him kindly. ¡°Il e¡¯s here to fetch you,¡± the old man said cheerfully. ¡°¡­¡± Violet blinked. She had nked out for a moment. ¡°Such a pity that you have to go!¡± Senior Yancey held her hand and gave a gentle sigh. He had grown to understand this young girl well after interacting with her for a week. He believed in his judgment. She was the one. It took a lot of courage for her to be able to say, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± in front of so many people at the wedding. This courage, this unyielding spirit, was what a Yancey mistress must have. How many women had tried to sleep with his precious grandson once he had be an adult? How many of them wanted to be his woman? ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯lle back and visit whenever I can. As long as you¡¯re healthy and no longer angry at me, I¡¯ll be exceptionally happy, ¡± Violet said cheerfully. The past seven days had made her realize that this old man was very easy to get along with. He did not have the haughty attitude of a typical rich person at all and treated her like she was his own granddaughter. Violet and Senior Yancey had developed a kinship. The white Maserati came to a gentle stop and the door opened. Jack got out of the car and walked over. His cold and handsome face was exceptionally dashing under the light of the sunset. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Senior Yancey said as he smoothed her soft, long hair. There was a hint of glee in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m no longer angry at you.¡± Not only did Jack hear what his grandfather had just said, but he also observed, from his grandfather¡¯sText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. expression, that he was very much pleased and full of joy. This made him feel slightly reluctant from being honest with how he felt. It was not good that his grandfather liked Violet. He stood in front of Senior Yancey and bowed. ¡°Good evening.¡± Hepletely ignored Violet, not even sparing her a nce. Violet looked a bit awkward. ¡°Dinner together before you leave, Jack?¡± Senior Yancey tried to get him to stay. This precious grandson of his had not returned for a week. ¡°No thanks.¡± Jack looked guarded. Would he forgive her after they leave the ind? Violet thought. ¡°I came to fetch her. Mum and Liam will being back soon so I don¡¯t want her here to trouble them.¡± Only then did he look at Violet. The tone of his voice immediately grew colder. ¡°Have you packed your things?¡± ¡°Did you let me pack anything when I came over?¡± Violet retaliated co oly. Senior Yancey could smell hostile sparks. With a smile, he quickly advised, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel, we¡¯re all in the same family, there¡¯s nothing to quarrel about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not part of his family!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not part of her family!¡± Both of them spoke in unison. They were not pleased! The atmosphere became awkward. Senior Yancey looked to his left and then to his right. ¡°Then¡­ Jack, can you bring Violet out for a meal?¡± he said, trying to save the situation. He said nothing. 1/2 11:51 Chapter 9 She remained silent as well. ¡°We¡¯ve been very happy this week so I want you to help me thank her for me properly,¡± said Senior Yancey. Violet rolled her eyes at him. Jack turned away and did not look at her anymore. Senior Yancey chuckled. ¡°You should let go of the incident at the wedding. After all, she¡¯s a victim as well. Let¡¯s call things. even!¡± After hearing this, Violet felt secretly delighted. If even his grandfather was not looking into the incident anymore, then why should he? Jack¡¯s eyes, which were sharp as a hawk¡¯s, looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you waiting for?¡± Violet waved at the old man. ¡°Goodbye, grandpa!¡± Her light voice was soothing to the ears. Jack brought Violet to the white Maserati, which he had parked not far from where they were. Violet followed him from behind. His tall and great statute looked like a go d¡¯s silhouette in the sunset. That icy cold aura was going to freeze everything in his path. He opened the door for her. This was rather chivalrous of him. As Violet got into the car, she gave him a deliberate look when they were in close proximity. She was not afraid at all. However, she felt as though she had been frozen by him. He was as cold as ice! He closed the door after she had gotten into the car, before walking around to get into the driver¡¯s seat. The car started up very quickly and headed towards the road over the sea. 7 Holding onto the dragonhead cane, Senior Yancey stood under the sunset and watched the car as it slowly went further into the distance with a smile on his face. He spoke to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time for Jack to have a woman next to him. This Vi is absolutely perfect!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The white Maserati sped down the road that spanned over the sea. Violet was deeply fascinated by the scenery beyond the car windows¡­ The red sun was about to set on the distant oceanic hor izon. Numerous white sailing boats floated upon the waters in the distance. The shing golden light on the surface of the sea looked like pieces of snowy white feathers. The scene looked like a beautiful painting on a scroll. This gorgeous view left her in awe, so much so that she forgot to inquire about her mother¡¯s condition for a while. Not long after the car had left the ocean, Violet started to ask about her mother. Suddenly, a Lincoln Limousine in front of them started to drift! After making a huge turn, it came to a precise stop about ten feet away from them, blocking their way. ¡°Oh!¡± Violet¡¯s heart pounded. Her eyes widened as she held her head in her hands. ¡°Stop the car! Stop the car!¡± She did not have a death wish, not in the slightest bit! Jack frowned. He jammed his foot forcefully onto the brake pedal. Both his hands held the steering wheel tightly as his hawk-like eyes looked out with a piercing gaze. Screech! The tires of the car created long, ck skid marks on the road. The Maserati came to a sudden and forceful stop, even the tires were smoking. Violet¡¯s face had turned white. It took her a while before she could regain her senses and she realized that they were only inches away from a collision. Thank the heavens! Her pounding heart had not slowed down yet. All the doors of the Lincoln opened at the same time, and out came a few men wearing ck suits and holding iron rods. Every one of them red fiercely at the man who sat in the driver¡¯s seat next to her while they turned and swirled their iron rods around as they walked over. It was obvious that they were his enemies. Violet¡¯s chest tightened. She turned to look at him. All she saw was Jack¡¯s quiet and deep eyes exuding a gloomy and cold aura. He was not afraid at all. Instead, he casually unbuckled his safety belt. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Violet asked, trembling in fear. When she saw that he was about to open the door, she frantically asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hiding? There are so many of them! You can¡¯t beat them!¡± He was about to activate the button that would open the door when he stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t get out of the car,¡± he advised coldly. Saying this, he pressed the button and the car door opened. ¡°Hey!¡± Violet was agitated. She watched him get out of the car and shut the car door in a swift move. Then, he shook his legs and rubbed his fist against his palm. His entire body gave off a strong and sensual vibe of recklessness. He looked as though it had been a long time since he had thrown some punches, like someone who wanted to give his fists and legs a workout. It also looked as though he was used to this kind of thing happening. However, there were many opponents. Violet did not dare let her guard down. The anxiety-ridden atmosphere caused her to forget about calling the police. ¡°Mr Yancey.¡± The leader of the men stopped in his tracks. He ced his iron rod on his shoulder jeeringly. Another man co cked his head aside. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, so rich. Why do your enemies want to execute you?¡± He spoke with regret in his voice. 1/2 11:51 Chapter 10 ¡°Cut the cr ap.¡± Jack scowled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yancey.¡± The leader was not in a rush. He scrutinized and sized him up. Jack stood there. He gave off an inherent feeling of power and ruthlessness. The leader spoke, ¡°We¡¯re just following orders. It¡¯s tough trying to make a living, we¡¯re barely getting by, learning how to fight a bit¡­They offered such a high price.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to pay us triple the money, we can consider letting you off today!¡± said another. Hmph! Was he, Jack Yancey, someone who looked easy to intimidate?! ¡°Come at me!¡± Jack lifted his leg and gave the first man a fast and vicious flying kick. ¡°Ow, ow¡­¡± The iron rod fell from the man¡¯s hands as he clutched his stomach and stumbled backwards. He did not have time to react at all! Jack moved extremely swiftly. Violet sat in the passenger seat, nervously clutching at her fingers and holding her breath while watching the entire show. She was beginning to feel anxious. This was one man against seven! He may be a¡­but there were three opponents who knew how to fight well. After watching them fight for a minute, Violet could no longer take it. She would not be able to get out of the alive if Jack died. Quickly, she unbuckled her safety belt and got out of the car without hesitation. After deciding on one of the four other amateurs, who were all rather cowardly, she dashed in and attacked him from behind. Her leg gave a violent kick! The man stag gered and almost fell. Violet then threw a vicious punch at him, whichnded right on the man¡¯s nose. She gave him another kick in the stomach. Both moves happened simultaneously. Violet had observed them and determined that these four men were no match for her. Violet¡¯s timely appearance had given Jack time to deal with the other three men. Every blow he gave was deadly. Three minutester¡­ The seven menid on the road with their blo ody faces, howling excruciatingly. The screams of pain did not stop. The bloodcurdling noises were evidence of how unbearable the painText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. was. ¡°Tell me! Who sent you?!¡± Jack¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. His ck eyes were deep and cold. His murderous aura and interrogation gave Violet a huge shock. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The day was slowly turning dark. Jack¡¯s expression changed slightly as the anger in him seethed. He gave them a cold gaze. ¡°Get lost!¡± His voice was chilly and impatient. There was a great look of relief on the men¡¯s faces. In the next second, they were fumbling back into the car and driving off as fast as they could! Violet was stunned and perplexed. She turned to look at him abruptly. Was he letting them go just like that? Was he not going to figure out the instigator behind the attack? All she could see were Jack¡¯s dark and deep eyes. It was difficult to fathom what he was feeling. The gradually receding light from the sunset shone upon his tall body, as though bathing him in a soft, holy glow. Violet was momentarily lost. He was too handsome! Jack rubbed his fists. There was a fierce look in his eyes. He had apse of judgment today. As the sunset was about to lose its light, Jack heaved an inward sigh and asked, in a low voice, ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Violet came back to her senses. She looked around the area. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°Who else would I be asking?¡± Jack frowned slightly. Obviously displeased, Violet raised her eyebrows. What was this attitude that he was giving to her?! She did not respond. Jack turned his gaze upon her which was as sharp as a de. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to see your mother?¡± His voice was full of threat. Violet had nothing else to say. Impatiently, she answered, ¡°Yes, I can drive.¡± Those words had barely left her lips when Jack¡¯s vision suddenly turned pitch ck. He could not see anything before him, and he felt as though he had fallen into a deep abyss because of how dark it was. He turned around and, thanks to the ability he had honed for many years, calmly made his way to the passenger seat. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Through the darkness, he opened the door to the car and sat inside. There was no expression on his face but he definitely felt terrible. Thepany had kept him busy today. He had driven as fast as he could to fetch her from the vi, but the traffic jam had dyed him. Furthermore, those scu mbags had blocked his way and wasted even more time! He had to get back quickly, before the sunset! He was going to be exposed. Violet was befuddled. Did he not know how to drive? He was not injured, after all! Why was he asking her to drive?! However, she could only cooperate. Her mother was still within his control. When she got into the car, she could see a dispirited coldness of a cri pple in his ck eyes. She gave him another look. There was something weird about him. ¡°Drive!¡± Jack said quietly. His voice was cold and distant. Violet tore her gaze from him. She buckled the safety belt and started the engine. ¡°Where to? Have you eaten?¡± She was hungry. His grandfather had asked him to bring her for a meal. ¡°Go straight and turn left,¡± said Jack softly. Violet did as he asked. She still felt suspicious. Why did he ask her to drive? This was a Maserati. It was expensive even if it was not a custom car. What would happen if she identally knocked into something? His life was so precious. Was he not worried that she would destroy him by getting into a car crash? Night hadpletely fallen. The skies were in shades of dark blue. She could see the road before them even without the headlights turned on. The visibility at this time of the evening was excellent. The view was beautiful, but Violet was in no mood to appreciate it. She had a sense of foreboding. 1/2 11:51 Chapter 11 The car turned left. She was not driving fast. ¡°And then? Where do I go?¡± asked Violet. ¡°Go straight for another 500 yards.¡± She did as he asked once more. It was only after she had driven for about 200 yards that she discovered they were in a high-end area of vis. Were they going to his house? Could her mother be at his house? Violet nced at him as she drove. ¡°Where do you live?¡± Jack was calcting the time while estimating the speed of the car. Then, he replied in a calm and cool tone. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. The gates will open automatically when the car is near.¡± He had just spoken when the gates to a mansion roughly 100 yards in front of them slowly opened up. The car began to slow down before turning a corner, entering the courtyard seamlessly. The courtyard was vast, and the architecture within was very unique. The white Maserati came to a stop. Everything was quiet. Violet turned to look at him. He had an indifferent, distant expression; one that warned her not to get close. There were no lights in the mansion. Her mother was definitely not here. Why did he bring her back here? Oh g od. Was he nning to kill and cut her up into pieces? ¡°Get an Uber. I¡¯ll give you an address so you can go get your mother.¡± He spoke in a quiet tone. Violet looked at him carefully beforeing to an inward conclusion. She pursed her lips and held her breath. Then, carefully but very brazenly, she lifted her hand and waved it before his eyes. She stopped breathing and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± His voice had grown colder. ¡°Are¡­ Are you blind?¡± Violet was in a state of shock. ¡°Did you hurt your eyes?¡± Could it be? His face was untouched and as handsome as ever! Jack turned to look at her quietly. In an instant, his cold, hostile aura frightened Violet so much that she was momentarily dazed. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 They looked at each other face to face. Her eyes, resembling ck grapes, was filled with doubt. He could not see her, could he? To confirm, the girl bravely lifted her hand and waved it gently in front of his eyes once more. The gentle movement of the air caused Jack¡¯s expression to turn steely. He grabbed her delicate wrist with a single move. ¡°Ah!¡± Violet was yanked toward his body. She almost fell into his arms because she had lost her bnce. ¡°I let you go just now but you didn¡¯t. So, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to now,¡± Jack spoke in a crisp and cool voice. He then opened the door to the front passenger seat and pulled her toward him! How could he let her go when she had suspicions about his sight now? ¡°Hey!¡± Violet almost fell from the force. He dragged her forcefully from the driver¡¯s seat over to the front passenger seat before hauling her out of the car. ¡°Hey! Slow down!¡± It was fortunate that she was not wearing high heels, or she would have definitely twisted her ankle. Jack gripped her wrist tightly and pulled her along with him toward the mansion without another word. His footsteps were brisk. Violet¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± He would not kill her to shut her up, would he? Jack could estimate the distance although he was blind. After all, this was his home. He was familiar with it. All these years, he had never cked in practicing ways to keep hisposure as well as his hearing ability so that he could cover up his condition. Violet turned to look at him. He brought her to the front doors of the living hall. Could he actually see? ¡°Verification has been sessfullypleted. Wee home.¡± The tightly shut doors responded to the sound they made and swung open without Jack having to do anything. Was there facial recognition? The entire mansion lit up as bright as day the moment the doors opened. There was no need to press a single switch. Jack brought Violet to the middle of the living room, and the front doors closed automatically. He released her and put both hands into the pockets of his trousers, looking at her. Then, he headed toward the bar¡­ Violet was surprised at how quietly luxurious the living hall looked. The furnishings seemed low-key and were not extravagant at all. In actual fact, every piece of furniture and decoration was luxurious and quite tasteful. His home matched a man of his position. After a short while, Violet saw Jack take out a bottle of whiskey and a wine ss. He poured some of the liquor into the ss and walked to the sofa before sitting down, swirling the ss in his hand nonchntly. Violet kept watching him. He was not blind at all. However, back in the car¡­ It had been obvious that he was blind. He would have never allowed her to drive such a luxurious and exorbitantly priced car if he could see, what more put his precious life in her hands. Violet trusted her instincts. Could it be intermittent blindness? ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking?¡± Jack¡¯s thin lips moved gently. In actual fact, he could already guess her answer. Violet moved into his line of sight. Jack smirked and asked in a light voice, ¡°Do you still wish to see your mother?¡± It was a yful tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Violet furrowed her eyebrows and spoke slightly emotionally, ¡°Your grandfather has recovered and you¡¯ve brought me out here yourself. What else do you want? Whatever happened between us should have been settled by now, yes?¡± Jack looked away casually and took a sip of his liquor. He then parted his lips slightly to speak, ¡°YouOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. know things that you 1/2 11:51 Chapter 12 shouldn¡¯t. Do you think it¡¯s settled?¡± So¡­ Was this an admission from him? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Violet straightened her back and said in a stubborn, matter-of-fact tone. Nevertheless, Jack knew that she was not a typical woman. After a while¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Violet looked at him. Jack¡¯s countenance darkened. Throughout the past years, Samantha Ziegler had never stopped trying to pick a fight with him. If she knew that he was sick with such a strange disease, she definitely would not sit still. This was his kryptonite. No one else knew about this other than his confidant, Michael Sullivan. Not even his grandfather was aware. So, how could he let this girl off so easily now that she had be the second person to learn of this? The survivability of the Yancey Group was at stake. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Where¡¯s my mother?!¡± Violet said in a hostile tone. She would not let him push her around. ¡°Your mother will remain in my care for a while more.¡± Jack made his decision. He swirled his ss of liquor lightly and spoke in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to forget about what happened tonight. Forget it all. Or things won¡¯t be good for you.¡± His amazing calmness made her feel as though he was in the eye of a roaring storm. He was threatening her! ¡°Jack Yancey!¡± Violet was not st upid. She forced her rage down. ¡°Are you using my mother to ckmail me because of what I saw just now?¡± She raised her voice. He did not respond. Violet felt miffed. ¡°Have you forgotten who helped you? I took care of a few of those jerks for you! Also, I¡¯m not the only one who knows about what has happened!¡± Jack did not deny her words. He merely remained silent. However, he did not wish to thank her. She was the one who had backed out of a wedding in front of the entire world and embarrassed him. The incident had even made headlines. She owed him for this for the rest of their lives. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Violet did not know what he was thinking. She pronounced quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll never have to cross paths again after you give my mother back to me! I really want nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Both Jack¡¯s expression and tone of voice were chilly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel that you can trust me? What have your matters got to do with me? Are you too engrossed in what has happened? We¡¯re not even married yet! Let my mother go and we¡¯ll both disappear from your sight!¡± Once again, she mentioned the wedding! Jack was displeased. His expression darkened. He tilted his head and downed the liquor in the ss. ¡°Theo Yeager trusted you too much. He trusted that you¡¯d marry into the Yancey family obediently. Do you know how screwed he is right now? The price to pay for trusting you is never being able to get back on one¡¯s feet.¡± ¡°He was asking for it!¡± She red up the moment Theo Yeager¡¯s name was mentioned. ¡°And these are two different things! I have beef with him! I¡¯m alright with you!¡± Jack did not want to believe her. The phone rang while the two of them were at a stalemate. Jack casually took out his phone and, upon seeing the caller ID, did not pick up immediately. Instead, he looked up at the girl who stood not far from him and raised his eyebrows. Then, he spoke slowly, ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather. You better keep quiet or you¡¯ll never see your mother again in this lifetime.¡± Every word wasced with a threatening resonance even though his voice was low. Violet furiously red at him as his long finger skim across the slide-to-answer bar. ¡°Hi, grandpa.¡± Jack¡¯s voice was warm and soft. He was smiling, even. It was a 180-degree transformation. He was such a chameleon. Violet was continually critical of him in her heart. ¡°Did you bring the youngdy out to dinner, Jack?¡± Senior Yancey could not wait to find out. ¡°I did.¡± Jack smiled, brushing off the question. ¡°Which restaurant? How was the environment? Was it romantic?¡± The old man prodded further. Jack chuckled. ¡°Pretty good. We¡¯re having a candlelit dinner now. Did anything happen?¡± Violet snorted. A candlelit dinner? He was lying through his teeth! ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just asking. How¡¯s the conversation? Are you happy?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Senior Yancey seemed relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Enjoy the rest of your meal. Send 1/2 11:51 Chapter 13 her home yourselfter, it¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out at night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Jack¡¯s voice was as warm as the summer. Violet watched as he ended the call. His smile vanished the moment he put his phone down. The atmosphere became considerably colder. ¡°Chameleon,¡± Violet muttered while rolling her eyes at him. However, Jack had an extremely sharp hearing. He raised his eyebrows and nced at her disdainfully with quiet eyes. ¡°You can go now, but if you say anything to my grandfather, I¡¯ll ensure your mother dies a tragic death.¡± It was obvious that this was not a joke to him. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re so powerful and influential?¡± Violet roared at him immediately. She was not to be cowed. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again! Where is my mother?! Give her back to me!¡± The fiercer she was, the more nonchnt and leisurely Jack showed himself to be. ¡°Jack Yancey! I want you to let my mother go!¡± Violet was furious. ¡°Why are you bullying her?! Come at me instead if you have the guts!¡± At that moment, the doors to the living hall suddenly swung open. Violet spun around in rm. There was a gust of wind; a man moved toward her at lightning speed. She instinctively took two steps back and had to keep her bnce. In front of her was a man wearing a long, ck trench coat with its cors turned up. His hair was tied into a neat ponytail. He had a cold face and gave an efficient and zealous impression. He was Master Michael Sullivan, Jack¡¯s confidant. Michael surveyed her impassively. His expression was as icy and hard as an iceberg. ¡°Miss Yeager, please leave this ce immediately.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Violet turned around in confusion to look at Jack, who was pouring another drink. It was easy to see that this was one of Jack¡¯s men, judging by his cool and calm demeanor. Before Violet could react, Michael grasped her arm to take her away. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Automatically, she struggled and resisted by punching and kicking. However, Michael had her completely overpowered in just a few moves by turning and locking her arms behind her. She could not move. ¡°You¡¯re no match for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Jack smiled. He casually took a sip of the liquor, thinking about how clueless she was when it came to what she could do. She was a feisty young girl. In addition, she had something she could use against him. It was better to err on the side of caution. He, Jack Yancey, had never done anything he felt unsure about. The onlypse of judgment he was guilty of was the wedding. ¡°Let me go! You let me go! You¡¯re not that great for bullying a woman!¡± She was being very noisy. Michael did not wait for Jack¡¯s instructions. He immediately carried the solitary youngdy out of the mansion. ¡°Hey!¡± Michael pushed Violet into a car before climbing in himself. There was already a chauffeur inside, so she had no chance of escape at all. The car immediately drove off the moment the car doors closed after them. ¡°Hey!¡± Violet could only vent on Michael now that Jack was not around. ¡°Can you guys stop being so inhumane? You¡¯re bullying us because of how powerful you are! Get rid of me, sure, but let me go with my mother! It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Miss Yeager, where do you live? Michael asked in a soft voice and ignored her pleas. ¡°I want to see my mother!¡± Her voice grew louder; she was going mad. Michael was quiet, as though he had grown ustomed to such situations. ¡®If a forceful attitude isn¡¯t working, should I try a softer approach?¡¯ Violet thought. ¡°Mr. Michael, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Violet held his arm and shook it pleadingly. ¡°You have a mother as well. Can¡¯t you step into my shoes?¡± Michael¡¯s cold eyes fell on her hands. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Violet looked at him with puppy dog eyes. ¡°Please have some self-respect.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was full of disapproval towards her behavior. Violet finally let go dejectedly when she saw how immovable he was. Could it be that he would not bring her to see her mother without Jack¡¯s orders? 1/2 11:51 Chapter 14 ¡°Turn right at the junction in front and stop the car after 300 yards.¡± Violet felt irritated. There was no way she was letting them know where she lived. Michael repeated her directions to the chauffeur. He did not speak again after that. Five minutester, the car came to a halt ording to her directions. Night had fallen. Violet was somewhat hungry and tired. The disappointment at not being able to bring her mother home had also consumed her. Before opening the door to get out of the car, Violet turned around. ¡°Tell Jack to be careful. I¡¯ll look for him tomorrow!¡± Having said this, she got down the car and angrily mmed the car door. Jack? She was the only one who dared to directly call the president by his name like that, as though it was no big deal. Violet took huge strides under the night sky. The chauffeur was about to drive off. By coincidence, he nced at the rearview mirror and noticed a few men leaping out from the tall grass all at once. They were holding wooden bats in their hands. It looked like they had been crouching in wait for a long while. They moved fast; they had already surrounded Violet by now. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Violet was on high alert. Sensing something was amiss, she had to stop in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯re quite a looker¡­¡± The leader remarked airily and looked at her up and down under the dim streetlight, ¡°But it¡¯s too bad, you¡¯ll be six feet under soon.¡± Violet felt her lungs tightening. Was Jack going to kill her to eliminate her as a witness? That thought was quickly dismissed. That was not right. It could not be him! If he had wanted to kill her, he could have gotten the job done silently at the mansion instead of taking such great pains. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We do stuff for money!¡± Another man was losing patience. ¡°Why are you spouting so much nonsense?¡± ¡°At least give me closure before I die!¡± Violet could already guess their answer. ¡°Or I¡¯ll hold a grudge against you as a ghost and haunt you! There¡¯s definitely someone behind this, I just want to know who!¡± The men exchanged looks for a few seconds. ¡°Theo Henry Yeager!¡± said the leader casually. Violet gritted her teeth. Hmph, as she had suspected. ¡°Littledy, don¡¯t me us for falling into temptation when your pitiful life is worth ten million so!¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± said Violet in derisiveughter. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have that much money!¡± She was calm in the face of danger. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Yeager Group is insolvent? The Yancey Group is suppressing them! Where is he going to get ten million?¡± Observing their expressions, she continued, ¡°Also, murder is a crime. You won¡¯t be able to escape the law. Is your worth ten million, money that you¡¯ve not seen with your own eyes? Think about your family.¡± life ¡°You worry too much, girl.¡± One of them was impatient; he just wanted to finish the job fast. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Quit yapping! If y you can brainwash us like that then we wouldn¡¯t be in this line of work!¡± The man said fiercely. ¡°Get her! The sooner we kill her the sooner we¡¯ll be done for the day!¡± The men rushed in with their wooden bats raised above their heads right after those words left his mouth. Violet dodged and retaliated, but she was quickly surrounded. She could fight. Nevertheless, how was she a match for so many opponents at once? There were more than a dozen of these tough guys! In addition, she was starving because she had not eaten dinner, so her physical strength had been depleted. Even she felt that the situation tonight was boding ill for her. The headlights of the ck off-road car parked not far from the scene had been turned off. The chauffeur observed Michael¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. Michael was watching the fight scene from the rearview mirror as well. The chauffeur would do nothing as long as Michael did not instruct him to drive off. Michael¡¯s face was apathetic. No one could tell what he was thinking. After a while, the drive frowned slightly. He was beginning to feel a little anxious. ¡°Are you just going to standby and watch her die, Mr. Michael?¡± Right after he spoke, Michael opened the door and got down the car. He walked with full vigor and moved exceedingly fast! By then, Violet had suffered a few blows on her body. Her face was also colored with bruises. She had been pummeled so many times that she had to take make steps backward. Before she could steady herself, another man came at her and aimed for her head with his wooden bat raised high. His savage face looked so big! Violet leaned back instinctively and stretched her arms out fearfully to protect her face. Her heart sank heavily. She prepared herself for the fatal blow. This was her fate! 1/2 11:51 Chapter 15 Not only did the wooden bat miss her at that critical moment, someone grasped her arm and held her steady with one powerful push. Violet opened her eyes instantly. What a dashing face! Michael loosened his hold on her and began to fight the attackers. It was one versus ten of them. Every move he made was so cool! Violet did not react due to her state of shock. She saw the chauffeuring to help. Had they not left? By the time Violet had slowlye back to her senses, the attackers had been so badly beaten up that some of them had had their teeth knocked out. They were wailing excruciatingly in pools of blood. Michael took her arm firmly and pulled her forward silently. She turned around to look at the men while walking and spoke in anger and loathing, ¡°Tell Theo Yeager I will kill him!¡± The car door opened and she was pushed into the car once more. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Violet winced from the pain. ¡°Szz¡­¡± The bones in her body felt like they had broken apart. Michael furrowed his eyebrows slightly and got into the car without saying anything. The chauffeur looked at them both. The atmosphere was a bit weird; the girl suffered heavy injuries but Michael looked as stoic as ever. He started the car without asking for directions. He nned to drive them to the mansion¡­ ¡®I should probably send them back to where they came from,¡¯ he thought. It was probably best to hand them over to the president. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Violet sat up straight and turned to look at that iceberg-like face. He was expressionless. He could fight very well, but his face was as arrogant as Jack¡¯s. There was no wonder that they were master and se rvant. Michael was very calm although he could sense where she was looking. He kept his sight directed to the front without betraying any hint of emotion and did not n to speak. Violet looked away sullenly after a while. That was before she suddenly jolted up. ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± She looked out the window. Were they going back? Nobody answered her. ¡°Hey!¡± She yelled, sensing something was amiss. ¡°Stop the car!¡± This was the way to the mansion! She frowned and shouted, ¡°Stop the car! Let me out! I don¡¯t want to see him! Stop the car! Are you listening to me?!¡± She did not want him to see her in this pitiful state. The chauffeur turned to nce at Michael. Naturally, he dared not stop the car without the master¡¯s orders. Violet began to panic. She turned to re at Michael. ¡°Hey, get him to stop the car, won¡¯t you?!¡± Michael¡¯s eyes met with hers. ¡°Thank you very much for saving me!¡± she said, ¡°You can let me down now! I don¡¯t want to see Jack! I don¡¯t wish to see him!¡± Violet knew he was in charge here. How could she move him when he was as hard as an iceberg? He was as cold as Jack Yancey! Unemotionally, Michael looked at her from the corner of his eyes and spoke, ¡°Do you have a death wish? How did they know where you would be dropped off?¡± 66 ¡°There is only one possibility. We¡¯ve been followed from the moment we departed. There¡¯s more than one ambush along our trip.¡± He came to an immediate conclusion. ¡°..¡± Violet quietened down after hearing what he said. She was only half convinced. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Believe what you will.¡± Violet red at him and continued doing so for a full minute. This man did not seem capable of expressing any emotion. All he did was blink and sit as still as a log. Was he a robot? Violet bit her lip and felt as deted as a burst balloon. All she could do was ept her misfortune¡­ The only ce she could go if she wanted to survive, was his. At the moment, lights were shining brightly from the mansion at Goldbay Estate. Jack sat alone with his whiskey on his custom-designed couch, thinking back on the incidents that had happened over the past hour. He frowned as he thought to himself, ¡®Is this destiny?¡¯ An urgent matter at thepany earlier today had caused him to depart ten minutester than he had nned. He had gotten stuck in a traffic jam on the way to fetch her. After fetching her, they had encountered those brutes and got entangled in a fight. All of that had resulted in him being unable to send her off before the sunset, which led to her learning about his secret. Everything felt too coincidental, as though it had been predestined. His phone rang, disrupting his thoughts. Jack took up the phone and nced at the caller ID before answering. ¡°Ili, grandpa.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Violet? Senior Yancey¡¯s kind voice said. ¡°Could you pass the phone to her? I have something to tell her.¡± Why was he talking about her again? Jack felt unhappy but he did not show it. ¡°She has gone home,¡± he said calmly. 1/2 11:52 Chapter 16 ¡°Oh? Home? Are you done with dinner so soon?¡± His grandfather sounded crestfallen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she stay to chat? Did you two go your separate ways right after dinner?¡± ¡°What did you think? What would we talk about? We¡¯re not close.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°Why are you asking for her?¡± He was curious about this old man¡¯s intentions. Senior Yancey chuckled. ¡°I heard that the cherry blossoms are blooming so I want her toe and see them with me. I¡¯ll call her.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if she¡¯s not there. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Senior Yancey hurriedly ended the call before Jack could say anything. After setting his phone down, Jack pondered upon his grandfather¡¯s intentions. Understanding gradually dawned upon him. He raised his chin and downed the liquor in his ss in one shot. At that moment, two headlights shone into the house from the courtyard. However, Jack did not notice anything at all. Everything outside was pitch ck to him. The car stopped in the vast front yard. A car door opened. Michael stepped out. The youngdy in the car could not bring herself toe out. Michael watched her patiently. Time stilled. Violet was extremely reluctant to see him in such a state. This was humiliating! She was not brave enough for this. Jack would be secretly delighted to see her in such disgrace!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 How could she maintain her dignity the next time she met him? This would be a very difficult impression to undo once it was established. Michael did not rush her. After a while, Violet let out a soft sigh. She did not want to die at the hands of Theo Yeager. It might be wise to hide out here for the time being. Thus, she steeled herself for the sake of survival and put one foot forward. She had underestimated the injuries to her legs and fell forward the instant both her feet were set on the ground. Michael managed to catch her by the arm thanks to his quick reflexes, before helping her to steady herself. Violet took a deep breath slowly. She stood up while enduring the pain and began to straighten her clothes, only to discover that her clothes were now torn up and dirty. She was dumbfounded. The wind had messed up her unkempt hair even further. She must look like a beggar now. She looked up quietly and saw the powerful and distinguished Jack through the window. She wanted to bury herself. Michael watched her emotionlessly and closed the car door gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Even the chauffeur could not help but worry for her sake. Would the president kick her out in a moment¡¯s time? She had humiliated him during a wedding that had been broadcasted live to the entire world, after all. This was not an ordinary feud. Violet gritted her teeth and walked towards the living hall doors. Michael followed by her side. The doors would only open after scanning his face. ¡°Verification has beenpleted. Wee home.¡± The living hall doors swung open. Jack, who had stood up to go upstairs, heard the sound and turned his head to see them walk in. His eyes swiftly swept past Michael andnded on Violet. He stared at her. He was already rather surprised that she had returned, what more in the condition she was in. Her clothes were unkempt, her hair was messed up, and her face was full of bruises. The longer he looked at her, the more interesting he found the situation. Jack turned his body around fully with his hands in his pockets and sized her up once more with great interest. How did this happen in a short span of twenty minutes? The living hall was very quiet. Violet loathed his expression. She straightened her back and gave him an irritated look. There was nothing she could do to prevent this embarrassing situation but she could do her best to make it less so. Jack could guess what had happened without asking. His countenance softened considerably. ¡°Theo Yeager¡¯s men want to kill her, Mr. Yancey,¡± Michael reported calmly. Jack was not surprised at all. It was only a matter of time before Theo tried to have his revenge on her. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Michael after he was done inspecting Violet. ¡°This is your rescue, so bring her back to your ce. What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Startled, Violet¡¯s dark eyes clouded up as she stood before him. She frowned. Michael gave a small cough. He rubbed his nose before giving both of them a nce and turning away to leave, Violet watched him disappear from the doorway. It was only after the doors closed that she snapped out of it. ? The atmosphere in the mansion was chilly. Everything was quiet. Violet then saw a car drive away in the front yard¡­. Away? Jack had kept his eyes on her the entire time. A faint smile yed on his lips and there was a delight on his face. This made Violet furious! She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes in despair. He¡­ He would not throw her out, would he? 1/2 11:52 Chapter 17 Jack began walking towards her, step by step. She heard his footsteps grow louder as he drew near, whereas he heard the grumble that came from her stomach. Violet was starving. The more she tried to endure it, the more troublesome her stomach became. This awkward sound was impossible to hide in such a quiet ce. She opened her eyes to see a pair of shiny ck leather shoes. He had stopped a few steps in front of her. From what she could see¡­ He was less than 1.5 feet away from her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Violet slowly lifted her eyes to see him looking at her stomach. She looked down and discovered that the part of her shirt at the belly had been ripped off. ¡°Are you sick?!¡± She hurriedly covered her stomach with her hands. Jack was actually looking for the source of a certain strange grumbling in the living hall. Jack raised his head. His cold eyes were like deep, dark pools. ¡°Why are you still so arrogant in your abject condition?¡± The word ¡®abject¡¯ came out from his mouth! Violet could no longer ignore the pitiful state she was in. She bit her lip and red at him stubbornly. She could not offend him no matter how unhappy she was. This was nail-bitingly frustrating! She might die a horrible death if she were to leave this ce. Jack felt pretty good when he saw how silent and ufortable Violet was despite her anger. He nced at her and said co oly, ¡°I¡¯m rather reluctant, but I¡¯ll let you stay. However, we have to set the record straight.¡± Violet threw him a frosty look. She did not understand what he meant. ¡°Just say it!¡± Now that she had to seek shelter from him, she had to hear him out. He looked at her. His handsome face was a bit tense, but he spoke straightforwardly, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t need your help, you still helped me earlier this evening. His voice was low. ¡°Michael is my confidant. He saved you just now. So we¡¯re even.¡± Before Violet could reply, he continued, ¡°You humiliated the Yanceys at the wedding. This isn¡¯t over. You¡¯ll atone for this slowly, in the future.¡± Violet frowned. ¡°My grandfather got a stroke thanks to you, so it was your duty to nurse him back to health. I¡¯ll consider us even on this, albeit barely.¡± Jack swept his gold gaze over her. ¡°If anything bad had happened to my grandfather, you wouldn¡¯t be alive right now.¡± ¡°What about my mother?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Judging by the tone of her voice, she had a lot to say about him. ¡°You kidnapped my mother! We¡¯re not even on this!¡± Jack grinned. ¡°Right. We¡¯re not even on this. You have to thank me for this.¡± She almostughed. ¡°Think about it,¡± Jack scrutinized her forlorn figure as he taunted her, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself now. How are you going to protect your mother? Do you want her to die with you?¡± Violet¡¯s face paled. Her body stiffened up slightly. Jack spoke again, nonchntly this time, ¡°Do you think your mother can survive if Theo gets his hands on her?¡± Violet¡¯s heart felt inexplicably tight when she heard that. She knew how dangerous the situation was after what she had gone through today. In this case, it would be better for her mother to be with Jack than with her. Jack kept his eyes on the distracted girl under the bright lights. He could discern her thoughts. This was the first time he was looking at her seriously. Her petite and exquisite face was rather pretty in spite of the bruises. ¡°So you have to thank me,¡± Jack emphasized with a small grin. Violet came back to her senses. Her mouth felt dry all of a sudden. She looked up at him with a complicated expression on her face. She did not want to thank him! Theo Yeager would not even have kidnapped her and forced her to be his substitute bride if he did not exist. She would be living peacefully with her mother now! Jack could see how much hatred she felt towards him. His deep eyes glinted. ¡°When the day breaks, leave immediately,¡± he said off-handedly. She watched his back as he turned around and walked up the stairs, feeling very helpless. There was a kaleidoscope of feelings in her at the moment. It was only after Jack had disappeared up the stairs did Violet walk towards the couch. What an unfortunate night. Just as she was about to sit down, a middle-aged woman in a modest outfit appeared out of nowhere. She had entered the hall without a sound, giving Violet the shock of her life when their eyes met. Violet could almost feel her heart jump out. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The middle-aged woman ambled towards her unsmilingly with some clothes in her hands, blinking. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± All Violet could feel was rm. This woman made no noise when she walked. A person appearing out of thin air in such a vast living hall was definitely a shocking experience. ¡°Miss Yeager, you may take your bath first,¡± Ma¡¯am Zoey said listlessly, ¡°These are my clothes. They may not fit, but they are clean. I¡¯ve disinfected them.¡± Violet looked down to see the clothes folded neatly in her hands. The woman continued, ¡°You may address me as Zoey.¡± Violet raised her head to look at her once more. ¡°I take care of the president here. I¡¯m the housekeeper.¡± Then why was the mansion so dark when she first came? It had terrified her so much! However, Violet did not think much of it. An idea popped up in her head. ¡°You must know who I am if you know my surname is Yeager. Do you know where my mother is?¡± Violet took the opportunity to ask. Zoey shook her head and handed the clothes to her. ¡°Go and wash up.¡± Such a frosty attitude, not unlike her master! Violet nced at the clothes: Grey checkered wide-leg pants and an extrarge blouse. ¡°Don¡¯t be picky. We don¡¯t havedies¡¯ clothing here. You¡¯re the first woman the president has ever brought home,¡± Zoey said co oly. Violet was exhausted and extremely dirty. There were even bloodstains on her. She took the clothes. ¡°Thanks.¡± Zoey then told her where the bathroom was. Violet headed towards the bathroom, low in both spirits and energy. Her back was injured and her legs hurt. In the bathroom, she stared at her reflection in the mirror for a long time. Her nose wrinkled up slowly. She had appeared before him like this just now? How pathetic! Embarrassing with a capital E! Even her hair was tangled and dirty. She looked no better than a beggar by the roadside. She shook her head and stopped herself from thinking so much. Turning around, Violet turned the tap on and prepared the bath¡­ At the same time, Jack was standing in front of the French windows on the second-floor parlor. His deep eyes looked out the window, where everything was pitch ck. He had not seen the stars and the moon for twenty years. Jack went blind whenever the light around him was dimmed to a certain extent. Loneliness engulfed him every time the night fell. He had never gone out during the night and always reached home before the sunset to shut himself up like some strange creature, He was unable to see the fuzzy neon lights outside, not in the least bit. He would not havepromised regarding the wedding if his grandfather had not returned to Rheinsville City without warning and tricked him into shutting himself up in the old manor for three whole days, or ski pped his heart medication on the day of the wedding on purpose. No one in the entire world could threaten him to do what he did not what to. No one except his grandfather. He was Jack Yancey. In this country, his name struck fear and made people quake in their shoes when they heard it. He was one of the most powerful, most influential men around, a king at the top of his world. However, he had practically no friends thanks to the problem with his eyes. He was anti-social and did not participate in nightlife. 1/2 11:52 Chapter 19 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the bathroom downstairs, Violet put on Zoey¡¯s clothes after a warm andfortable bath. She looked at herself in the mirror. She looked like a silly little girl. The clothes were so big that they could fit two Violets. The bruise on the corner of her mouth and the cut on her forehead were still rather visible, but at least they did not hurt unless she touched them. Her stomach had been grumbling without ceasing. She craved a good bowl of noodles, even if it¡¯s just noodles boiled in in water. She was ravenous! Jack was so stingy! He had ignored his grandfather¡¯s wishes and had not brought her for dinner. After blowdrying her hair, Violet limped out of the bathroom. That was when she caught the smell of boiling noodles. Startled, Violet saw Zoeying. ¡°Miss Yeager, have some egg noodles,¡± The middle-aged woman still spoke with a distant attitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± Violet was touched. As she walked forwards, she thought about how Ma¡¯am Zoey was ten thousand times better than Jack Yancey. However, that was before Zoey said, ¡°You have to thank Mr. Yancey. He instructed me to prepare it for you.¡± What? Did her ears deceive her? Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Violet sat down at the dining table whereas Zoey stood beside her. She lifted her right hand to pick up the fork but realized that it was very taxing on her. Her arm ached so much that Violet winced. Zoey picked up the fork and put it in front of her hand. Violet looked up at Zoey and took the fork awkwardly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Zoey said co oly, ¡°You¡¯ll sleep on the second floor, in the first room to the left. Don¡¯t wander around the mansion and don¡¯t, I repeat, do not touch the things here. The mansion is monitored, so behave yourself.¡± Violet did not say anything. It did not feel good to be warned like this. However, they were providing a ce for her to stay. Thus, she nodded and began wolfing down the noodles. Why were all of Jack¡¯s ser vants so weird? Cold Mr. Michael, who moved like the wind, was like a robot with no flesh and blood, and was covered in a good-looking exterior that was wasted on him. The vast living hall was lowkey but luxurious. Violet surveyed the ce. The furniture was of excellent taste; this wealthy man had a knack for squandering. Violet could pick up any ornament in here and the price of it would be enough to buy a city. She began to climb the spiral stairs up to the second floor. Her hand felt veryfortable on the railings. Violet had always thought of herself as rich. She had also ama ssed great wealth and possessed assets and property outside of the country. However, she had learned what true wealth was only after she hade into contact with the Yanceys. The old manor in the middle of the sea was the epitome of extravagance. It was in a league of its own. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Upon reaching the second floor, Violet looked up to see the silhouette of a man through the ss wall. Was this the parlor? It was a huge parlor. Everything was brightly lit. He was sitting on a couch with his fingers typing away on the keyboard of a notebookputer. Violet pondered for a bit before walking in. She wanted to ask about her mother. Jack nced up when he heard her footsteps. However, he was startled by how she looked. Zoey¡¯s old-fashioned clothes were loose-fitting on her. There was a cut on her forehead and bruises on her face. This was so¡­ Violet stopped next to him and suppressed the embarrassment she felt. Their eyes met for a moment before Jack turned away to face his notebookputer once more. His thin lips moved. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He no longer looked at her. ¡°I want a video call with my mother.¡± Jack¡¯s fingers stopped typing. He nced at her again, contemting her appearance. ¡°Looking like this?¡± Violet was quiet for a few seconds. He was right. She could not worry her mother; there were still injuries on her face. Jack could not help butugh. Where was the ferocity she had when she disrupted the wedding? This abject creature was quite beyond his imagination. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Violet frowned angrily. ¡°Fine, no video call. I want a phone call!¡± Jack moved his sight away. His long, slender fingers continued to type on the keyboard. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Her voice was resolute, ¡°I¡¯ll hand your mother over to Theo Yeager if you keep bothering me.¡± Jack kept his head lowered. He was not joking. His indifference was what made Violet afraid of provoking him. Her normally proud face was slightly pale at the moment. After watching him for a few seconds, she turned and left. He had grown up as a respected and superior individual, but she had caused him to humiliate his own family at the wedding. A man like that would be full to the brim with fury. Nevertheless, he had taken her in for the night. He could not have been kinder, could he? Violet followed Zoey¡¯s directions and reached the first room on the left. She could not help but miss her mother as she sat on the bed. She had always been dependent on her mother and vice versa. They had never been separated for so long. Violet was not 1/2 11:52 Chapter 20 too worried as Jack was not a scu m my person. Still, she missed her mother¡­ At that moment, her cell phone rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, Violet froze for a second before her eyes suddenly brightened. She took the phone and walked towards the parlor next to her room. Jack looked up when he heard her footsteps and the ringing phone, to see Violet standing in front of him with her. outstretched hand holding the screen of the phone towards him. Jack could see the caller ID clearly in the bright light. He looked at her face and spoke in a somewhat cold manner, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Violet went straight to the point. ¡°Let me call my mother if you want me to speak with him properly¡± It was clear from her tone of voice that she was not open to negotiation. The phone was still ringing. It was Jack¡¯s grandfather, Jack nodded, staring at her with his deep eyes, ¡°ept the call¡± She took the phone and slid her finger across the slide-to-answer har before activating the loudspeaker ¡°Hi, grandpa¡± Violet smiled and said sweetly. ¡°Violet, have you gone to bed?¡± The old man¡¯s kind voice came out from the phone, Jack rubbed his temples. This was a headache for him. ¡°Nope. Is there something I can help you with?¡± Violet¡¯s soft and gentle voice made her sound like a duniful girl ¡°The cherry blossoms have bloomed. I¡¯d like to go and admire them with you¡± Her face was colorful with bruises¡­ Violet smiled, ¡°Oh. I¡¯m a lile busy rec Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± Senior Yancey was not happy, ¡°No, no,¡± Violet exined, ¡°Not reject, just that. Well.. Can we go after some time?¡± ¡°How many days would that be?¡±It was not easy to brush off Senior Yancey, ¡°Give me a number, I¡¯ll be counting down the days.¡± Violet peeped at the man sitting on the couch from the corners of her eyes. His eyes, which nted upwards sliguly, were quite piercing. After some thought, she answered, ¡°Ten days¡± It would probably take that long for her face to heal. Also, the old man might even forget about this after ten days. ¡°Alright,¡± Senior Yancey agreed readily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get Jack to fetch you after ten days¡± Saying this, he hung up Every word fell upon Jack¡¯s ears. He lifted his chin up slightly with his hand, watching the girl with deep, quict eyes, Violet stretched her hand towards him. Her smile was gone; in ce was a stern expression, ¡°Call your men and give me your phone!¡± she demanded firmly, He scrutinized her as he deliberated some thoughts. Suspicion grew in his heart. ¡°How did you wrap my grandfather around your little finger?¡± ¡°Looks like you two have been bonding quite well over the week¡± he said. ¡°Because you are Jack Yancey¡± Violet smiled at him. ¡°This is a small matter. You wouldn¡¯t destroy your integrity over this This response was rather¡­ satisfactory, Violet continued, ¡°I¡¯m surepetency is not the only reason the Yancey Group has been consistently ranking numer one globally, Integrity is especially important to the Yanceys, isn¡¯t ?¡± Jack put his notebookputer down and leaned back against his chair gently, ¡°You seem to know something¡± She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what your grandfather said¡± ¡°Looks like he really treats you like family¡± There was a chill in his expression. He could not help bu feel worried Violet kept her hand stretched out whilst she stared at him. ¡°Give me your phone! ¡°Stay away from my grandfather¡± he said co olly. It was as good as a warning ¡°Or no one wille to your rescue when you get trapped¡± ¡°Give me your phone¡± Violet repeated. She was exhausted. All she wanted to do was make the call and go to bed There was no time to waste, Jack took out his phone and dialed a number casually before putting the phone to his car ¡°Mr. Yancey¡± These were just two simple words, but they were spoken with respect and awe ¡°Is she asleep? Her daughter wants to speak with her¡± said Jack solly Violer¡¯s eyes kepting back to him. His entire rexistence was the epitome of allluence and coldness, be alon Fanded a 1/2 Chapter 21 forbidding aura of indifference. Jack held the phone out to her before realizing she was lost in thought. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Hey,¡± Violet snapped back to her senses. She stretched out an arm to take the phone. The moment she put it to her ear, she heard her mother¡¯s agitated voice. ¡°Hello? Is this Violet?¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡± She felt joyful. ¡°How are you, Violet? Are you alright?¡± Her mother was full of worry. ¡°Did Theo Yeager look for trouble? Did the Yanceys?¡± ¡°No, no, nobody looked for trouble. Don¡¯t worry!¡± She smiled and reassured softly, ¡°I¡¯m pretty good, really. What about you? Are they good to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good too. I have food, water, and shelter. Just worried about you.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Violet asked. Her eyes identally met Jack¡¯s; Violet pursed her lips. The other end of the phone call was quiet for a moment before the middle-aged woman¡¯s small voice said, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to tell you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright.¡± Violet did not press into the matter. ¡°I might be a little busy from now on, mother. I won¡¯t be able to follow up with you much so you must take good care of yourself. Believe me, we¡¯ll see each other very soon.¡± ¡°Why are they not nning to let me go? Did they do anything to you?¡± ¡°No, mother. It¡¯s a long story. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll think of a way. Just hold on for a while more.¡± ¡°How can the Yanceys not be angry when you¡¯ve humiliated them at the wedding?¡± Xayah was about to say that she would have been angry if she had been in their shoes, but she decided against it. ¡°Apologize properly to them and do your best to defuse the situation, alright?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past,¡± said Violet hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, just really worried about you, Vi.¡± 1 ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really okay. Really.¡± Violet was very sensible. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be starting work soon. We can reunite once I¡¯m settled in. It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest.¡± ¡°Okay. You should sleep early too.¡± Violet reluctantly hung up the phone. Her mother would be heartbroken to see her current condition. She bend down and ced his phone down lightly on the coffee table in front of him. It was as she had expected: Her mother was being taken good care of. Jack was quite the gentleman, which was more than she could say for Theo Henry Yeager. However, Violet did not n to thank him. In low spirits, she turned around to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Violet halted without looking behind her. After a while, Jack¡¯s cool and clear voice spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t be getting ideas no matter how much my grandfather likes you. We¡¯re not a family you can casually draw close to. I¡¯m giving you this piece of advice in goodwill so you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± Violet smiled softly. She turned and asked, ¡°I heard rumors that the old Yancey manor is haunted. So that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Stop listening to gossip. Get out.¡± She had no interest in the subject matter at all. Violet turned and left. The Yanceys were strange, save for Jack¡¯s grandfather. He seemed a little more normal. Not long after Violet had left, Jack received a phone call from Michael. He put on his Bluetooth earphones. ¡°Mr. Yancey, the people from just now, during the evening, don¡¯t seem to be from the same killer mastermind from before,¡± Michael reported, ¡°We¡¯re still looking into this, should be able toe up with results by tomorrow evening at the earliest.¡± ¡°I felt that too,¡± Jack replied in a deep and low voice, ¡°Their fighting skills are very mediocre. There was no way they could have seeded in killing me.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey,¡± Michael added apologetically. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry with me for bringing Miss Yeager back to your mansion without your permission. I did it because Theo Yeager may frame us for Miss Yeager¡¯s murder if she is killed, seeing how she would have beenst seen leaving your mansion. What she did at the wedding is enough to justify your supposed Original from N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 11:14 1 Chapter 22 motive for murder.¡± ¡°Does Theo Yeager really want to kill her?¡± Jack¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Yes,¡± Michael said, ¡°If I had left a few seconds earlier, Violet would most probably be dead.¡± ¡°What a savage,¡± Jack gave a bitterugh. ¡°To hurt his own daughter like that.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, I¡¯ve uncovered something else.¡± Jack had picked up a teacup and was inspecting it closely. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Beryl Yeager is still alive. She doesn¡¯t want to marry into the Yancey family because she¡¯s afraid of dying. Something to do with the hauntings at the Yancey manor. So she orchestrated the car ident. Her mother Yvette West knows about this, Theo Yeager doesn¡¯t.¡± Jack looked impassive. ¡°Have all the online posts about the haunting been deleted?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°The posts have long been deleted,¡± said Michael. ¡°You already know how anything regarding the Yanceys bes gossip fodder for the masses. Some memories can¡¯t be erased. The rumors will keep circting. Humans are curious beings.¡± Jack did not reply. There was a cold glint in his deep eyes. After a while, Michael continued saying, ¡°Mr. Yancey, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. The old Yancey manor is built on a lone ind, entry is forbidden and it is very well guarded. There¡¯s no wonder that it has a mysterious reputation. The most mundane things about the Yanceys have made headlines before. The more sessful you are, the more epting you¡¯ll have to be when ites to being in the spotlight.¡± Michael had taken on the role of a consoling friend. ¡°My grandfather will go home for frequent stays so you¡¯ll have to send some of our men there. His protection must be foolproof,¡± Jack instructed. ¡°Do you suspect¡­¡± Michael seemed to have read his mind. ¡°There are many people who want me dead,¡± Jack spoke indifferently. ¡°But there¡¯s only one who wants me dead the most.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°The person I care about the most in the world is my grandfather. But it¡¯s impossible for him to live here. The old manor is our roots and houses his memories. The older one gets, the harder it is to leave.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t harm your grandfather no matter how daring she gets, would she?¡± Michael asked in rm, ¡°She isn¡¯t that powerful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make any rash decisions. I have bigger fish to dry.¡± Jack took a sip of tea. His eyes were deep and obscure. ¡°We have to be constantly vignt. She may not dare to, but that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get Zephyr and Dustin to stick to your grandfather.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Right.¡± Jack had almost forgotten. His facial features were like deeply chiseled marble under the bright lights. ¡°Send a warning to Theo Yeager for me. I don¡¯t want bodies dropping dead so soon after the wedding fiasco. I won¡¯t hold back if he dares to attack the girl again.¡± Michael was astonished. Was Jack being protective of Violet? ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Rest well.¡± ¡°You too.¡± The phone call ended. Jack sat on the couch under the bright lights. He picked up the teacup again and carefully inspected the intricate patterns on it. He had a striking face; the thin lips under his high nose parted slightly. ¡°Scu ms. I¡¯ll clean you all up one day. Just wait for it.¡± The night deepened. Jack took a bath and had turned the lights off for bed. Meanwhile, Violety on the unfamiliar bed in the adjacent room. Every toss and turn caused her so much pain that she had to bite her lip. Images of her life with her mother shed through her mind every time she closed her eyes. Without realizing it, she slipped into sleep and began dreaming. The next morning. Thud thud thud! Violet was awakened rudely by the sound of someone knocking on the door. Both her head and body felt heavy. Thud thud thud! The knocking became faster. This was not a dream. ¡°Come in.¡± Violet¡¯s morning voice was raspy after such a long sleep. Violet opened her eyes to see the doors open. Zoey appeared at the foot of her bed soon after. ¡°Miss Yeager, Mr. Yancey has already gotten out of bed. Aren¡¯t you going downstairs for breakfast?¡± 11:14 Chapter 23 ¡°Yes, getting up now.¡± Violet had no strength. The bones in her body felt as though they had been dispersed. Even getting up was a difficult task for her. Zoey looked at her indifferently and without the slightest bit of sympathy. She did not offer help. After all, this girl had been too arrogant at the wedding and hadpletely disrespected Mr. Yancey. Violet closed her eyes and took a deep breath before exerting herself again. She finally managed to prop her body and sit up. She was a tenacious girl. ¡°How is his mood?¡± Violet looked up and inquired sleepily while sitting on the side of the bed. Zoey did not answer. ¡°Did he send you to wake me up?¡± Violet began putting her shoes on. She remembered what he had said the night before: When the day broke, leave immediately. Zoey still did not reply. Violet stood up and looked at her. Weird. The Yanceys were weird. She turned away and headed for the bathroom. After about 5 minutes, Violet came out to see Zoey still standing at the bed, which had just been made. ¡°Zoey, you don¡¯t really like me, do you?¡± Before leaving, Violet could not help guessing. ¡°It is because of how I embarrassed Jack at the wedding? Have you ever thought about whether he¡¯d be happy if I had really married him?¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes shed. As Violet was about to head downstairs, she smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°My existence would have forever been a torture to him. Do you want him to suffer for the rest of his life?¡± ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± A frosty voice spoke behind her. There was a hint ofziness in it. Violet¡¯s chest tightened. She stopped in her tracks and turned around to a daunting but handsome face. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Was he not downstairs? Why had he appeared behind her? Jack nced at her small, bruised face and started walking casually. ¡°Mr. Yancey,¡± Zoey greeted hurriedly before ncing at the two of them. She then headed downstairs alone. Violet looked away and took a step towards the stairs. She did not wish to rebut him. Did it matter whether or not she had overestimated herself? Jack followed her, talking in a cool tone with his eyes on the back of her head. ¡°If my life were a movie, you¡¯re the advertisement that pops up.¡± Violet halted. She turned around with a frown. Jack, who was behind her, stopped walking as well. He looked down and met her gaze from his considerable height. ¡°So don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that. One should truly know oneself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks you¡¯re all that, alright?¡± Violet retorted disdainfully, ¡°My life is a movie as well and you¡¯re not even an advertisement.¡± Saying this, she raised her chin and turned towards the stairs once more with a haughty attitude. She was angry! ¡°Aren¡¯t your injuries serious? How can you walk so quickly?¡± Jackughed at her. ¡°None of your business.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jack chuckled and followed her from behind. ¡°Spare the rod and spoil the child. Your father truly spared the rod.¡± Violet had reached thending. She halted and spun around. ¡°Don¡¯t bring him up! I don¡¯t have a father!¡± Violet said fiercely. ¡°Right, a rock broke open and you jumped out from it. You don¡¯t have a father, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have manners.¡± ¡°Where I jump out from is none of your business!¡± Violet emphasized, ¡°What about you? I have a father who doesn¡¯t love me! Has your father ever loved you? Can he even love you? We¡¯re not that different so stop ridiculing me!¡± Jack stood still as his expression shifted slightly. His smile had vanished without a trace. Violet could sense a slow built-up of danger from the way he looked, as though she had rubbed salt on a wound. She felt startled for a moment and did not know what to do. At that moment, a ck Volvo drove into the courtyard. Zoey hurriedly went to the living hall doors. Hearing themotion, Violet looked out the French window. It was Jack¡¯s grandfather¡¯s car. Jack saw it too. Why had his grandfathere? Momentster, Zephyr opened the car door. Senior Yancey got out of the car with his cane. He was in lively spirits and there was a beam on his face. He looked to be in an excellent mood. However, Jack was buckling. Why had his grandfathere without notifying him beforehand? ¡°Hide quickly!¡± He looked at Violet and ordered. Violet snapped back to her senses. ¡°Why should I hide? I¡¯m not a thief, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jack wanted to hit something. Zoey bowed and greeted Senior Yancey with great respect as he entered the living hall, ¡°Good morning, sir.¡± Senior Yancey could see the two young people standing not far from him with just a nce. He gasped. ¡°Vi?¡± He had almost failed to recognize her due to the clothes she was wearing. Whose clothes were these? They were so ill-fitting. He walked towards her with his cane. Violet¡¯s dark eyes gazed at him. ¡°Good morning, grandpa.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± The old man was very happy. Did she stay the night? As he drew closer, Senior Yancey suddenly tensed up. ¡°Heavens! What happened? Why are you so heavily injured?¡± He turned his face up to look at his beloved grandson, who was on the second floor. ¡°What happened? How did Vi get hurt?¡± 11:14 1/2 Chapter 24 Violet remained calm. She lowered her head slightly. Senior Yancey came before her and held her arm. ¡°What are you wearing? Aren¡¯t these¡­. Aren¡¯t these Zoey¡¯s clothes?¡± His voice was filled with worry, ¡°What on earth happened? Did Jack do this to you?! Tell me quickly, I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± Violet was secretly happy with how angry Jack¡¯s grandfather was. ¡°No!¡± Jack sped down the stairs. ¡°Theo Yeager had sent men to kill her, but Michael saved her. I took her in!¡± Senior Yancey frowned. He looked at his beloved grandson before turning to Violet. ¡°Theo Yeager¡¯s men?¡± Violet gave Jack a nce before replying to Senior Yancey in a hurtful tone, ¡°He yed a part too! He dumped me by the side of the road after we had dinner yesterday. It was already veryte. How dangerous was it for a young girl like me?¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Jack wanted to rebut her but he did not know what to say. He had not brought her out for dinner. Violet pulled Senior Yancey¡¯s arm over without giving Jack time to respond. ¡°But I¡¯m very opened minded. I can¡¯t be bothered to hold a grudge against him, so please don¡¯t me him. Why are you here so early? Have you had breakfast?¡± She hurriedly changed the topic; getting beaten up was embarrassing to her. ¡°The injuries on your face look serious! Are you hurt anywhere else?¡± However, Senior Yancey was heartbroken. The frown on his face remained. ¡°How can Theo Yeager be so evil?! I¡¯ll help you get revenge on him!¡± ¡°Thanks, grandpa. There aren¡¯t any other injuries, I¡¯m fine.¡± Violet was very touched. She did not want Jack¡¯s grandfather to worry. Meanwhile, Jack knitted his brows. He waspletely helpless! He could not be bothered to exin himself. Continuing down the stairs, he heard how they conversed with each other. They were very close. ¡°Vi¡± Senior Yancey asked hopefully as he examined the clothes she was wearing, the ones Zoey had lent her. ¡°Did you spend the night here?¡± This was very important to him. ¡°No,¡± said Jack. ¡°Yes,¡± said Violet. They answered at the same time. Senior Yancey looked at Violet before turning to Jack. It took him only a second to figure out who was lying. The atmosphere in the living hall froze up for a few seconds. The worldly-wise old man chuckled. Kindness radiated from his face. He sat down on the couch and dialed a number on thendline. He instructed airily, ¡°Send a few sets of ladies¡¯ outfits to the president¡¯s mansion immediately. Matching footwear too, please. Get Dr. Gordon to come over as well.¡± He put down the receiver after he was done. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Jack darted over agitatedly. ¡°If the media catches wind that women¡¯s clothes are being sent here, it¡¯ll make the news!¡± Senior Yancey nced at him. ¡°Then let it! News of you getting dumped at your wedding was already all over the news so what are you afraid of? Are we supposed to let Vi go out like this? If I didn¡¯t know better I would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d taken her clothes from her.¡± ¡°.¡± There was astonishment in Jack¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Violet had lowered her head to hide her smirk. ¡°Have you guys had breakfast, Vi?¡± Senior Yancey looked at her affectionately. ¡°Go and eat your breakfast quickly. The clothes will be here soon, and we¡¯ll have a doctor here to take a look at here.¡± ¡°Sure, grandpa.¡± Her voice was as sweet as honey. Violet was hungry. She gave Jack a nce before walking into the dining hall alone. Jack suppressed his anger from showing on his handsome face. He red at her back before heading into the dining hall as well. Did this woman practice sorcery? How did she get his grandfather to adore her so much in just a few days! The two of them sat at a distance from each other. The breakfast was very nutritious; there were eggs, soup, sandwiches, fruit sd, noodles, and milk. Violet ignored himpletely from the moment they sat down. She kept her head down and ate her food; she was actually a little afraid to look him in the eyes, Jack stared at her coldly while eating his breakfast. In the middle of the meal, Violet lifted her eyes. All of a sudden, their eyes met. Her limbs weakened slightly. ¡°What on earth did you do to bewitch my grandfather like this?¡± Jack¡¯s question was direct and to the point. ¡°My heart,¡± Violet answered matter-of-factly, ¡°I have a kind and pure heart¡± ¡°Kind? Pure?¡± Jack snorted in derision. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s probably going to get you to live here. You¡¯d better think of a way 1/2 11:141 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 25 to leave or you¡¯ll never see your mother again.¡± He spoke co olly in a warning voice. He got up and went away without waiting for Violet¡¯s response, leaving his meal unfinished. In the living hall. ¡°I¡¯m off to the office!¡± Jack took his coat from Zoey and put it on while walking. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you want to wait for Dr. Gordon?¡± Jack and Gordon were friends after all. ¡°There¡¯s a very importantpany meeting I can¡¯t miss.¡± He had no time to wait. Jack vanished from the doorway quickly. The chauffeur opened the door to the passenger seat of his Maserati in the front yard and Jack slid in. The chauffeur closed the door before returning to the driver¡¯s seat. Very soon, they had driven off. Barely a few minutes had passed when another car came in and parked in the courtyard. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 A man got out of the car and carried a few exquisite bags into the living hall. ¡°Here is the womenswear you wanted, sir. Thetest fashion in size S.¡± He was decked in a full suit,plete with leather shoes, and treated Senior Yancey with the utmost respect. He greeted him with a bow. ¡°Thank you!¡± Senior Yancey was very obliging as well. The man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Violet watched him leave after handing the bag over. Senior Yancey brought the bag to her. ¡°Go and change into these, Vi.¡± His eyes were full of love. ¡°Thanks, grandpa,¡± Violet looked at him after taking the clothes. ¡°Go, the doctor will be here soon.¡± Violet nodded and went to the bathroom. She had just closed the bathroom door and was about to change her outfit when her phone rang. After putting down the bag and taking out her phone, Violet nced at the caller ID. She answered. ¡°Hey, bro.¡± Her voice became noticeably quieter. ¡°Where are you?¡± Julian¡¯s voice rang out. He could sense that something was amiss with her immediately. ¡°Are you in danger?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°Then where are you? Can you talk now?¡± He knew her too well; he noticed something was wrong just by hearing her voice. ¡°I¡¯m in¡­¡± Violet looked around her and gave an honest answer. ¡°I¡¯m in Jack Yancey¡¯s house.¡± 66 19 It was obvious that Julian was rmed. ¡°What for? Did you break in to steal from him? Or has he kidnapped you?¡± It could not have been thetter, otherwise, why would her phone still be with her? ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m not stealing anything and I¡¯ve not been kidnapped. Why did you call me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Julian bounced the question back at her. Violet could almost imagine his personable face frowning slightly at the moment. ¡°I know,¡± she replied apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± ¡°Thest deadline is in 15 days. Meet it or your life will be at risk. I think you should look for Theo Yeager. He deserves it for all his crimes, so he¡¯s the best option.¡± Knowing how kind his junior was, Julian gave her a direct suggestion. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just know it. Do it!¡± ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± In actual fact, Violet had already been pondering about these thingsst night. Why should she show Theo Yeager mercy when he wanted to kill her? Julian was still worried. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it in ten days, I¡¯lle and help you. Our master has ordered me to do so.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Violet felt a sudden fear. ¡°You¡¯re already too busy. Stay in the vige and take care of our master. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me here, I can definitelyplete it. I won¡¯t let myself die. I still have my mother to think about!¡± ¡°Do you need help? Is your mother alright?¡± Julian inquired out of concern before hanging up. Violet nodded. ¡°She¡¯s doing well. We don¡¯t need help.¡± ¡°What are you doing at Jack Yancey¡¯s home?¡± Julian felt both suspicious and uneasy. ¡°Bro, Jack is actually¡­ He¡¯s actually okay. Quite the gentleman. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to me,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m closer with his grandfather now. Grandpa is quite fond of me.¡± ¡°His grandfather?¡± ¡°Yup. After I rejected the wedding, his grandfather got a stroke. I had gone to the hospital to see my mother, who had been ill coincidentally. Jack caught me there. He got me to take care of his grandfather. The old man¡¯s healthy now and we¡¯ve bonded well.¡± Violet reported the series of events as they happened to him. 1/2 11:15 Chapter 26 ¡°That¡¯s good news. What about Theo Yeager?¡± ¡°The Yancey Group will suppress Theo Yeager. It¡¯s not possible to solve the conflict between them anymore. I can remove myself from the scene. Grandpa dotes on me so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You have to be careful. Wealthy people aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Being close to them is sailing dangerously close to the wind.¡± ¡°I know, bro. Send my regards to our master.¡± ¡°Mm. Take care of yourself out there.¡± Julian hung up. Violet still held on to her phone. Her heart had grown inexplicably heavy. Ten days¡­ She would not need ten days if she could only see Theo Yeager. A second and it would be a done deal! Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 She had initially struggled with her decision to target him. However, he had sent men to kill herst night. If their father-daughter rtionship meant nothing to Theo Yeager then why should she not bring herself to aim at him? She had never spent a single cent of his in her entire life, what more received a shred of his love. They had never even met. Their rtionship was one where each minded their own business and pretended the other never existed. After she had changed her clothes and gone out, she found a middle-aged stranger in the living hall. He was tall and had a refined, schrly air about him. There was a medical kit in his hands. ¡°Vi, this is Dr. Zachary Gordon. Come and sit here so he can have a good look at your injuries,¡± Senior Yancey said fondly as he took her hand. Violet felt a little embarrassed. There were wounds all over her body. Zachary could tell just by one nce that she had sustained her injuries in a fight. He knew that there would be more than the wounds visible on her face. He did not question the source of the injuries to preserve her dignity. Zachary sat her down and checked her pulse before moving on to examine her pupils. Violet bit her lip, in full view of the doctor. Senior Yancey apanied her by sitting nearby. His heart ached to see the green bruise on the side of her lips. He was filled with worried. This could be his precious future granddaughter-inw! How could she be so badly hurt? It must feel very painful. ¡°I¡¯m prescribing you some pills and also a tube of paste. Apply it on your wounds once in the morning and once at night. They should heal in three days.¡± Zachary was done with the check-up. There was a gentlemanly smile on his face as he opened the medical kit. Violet was astonished. ¡°Three days? Can the bruises on my face go away by then too?¡± He had not even seen the injuries on her body yet. Everything seemed to hurt. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yup,¡± Zachary said confidently. He bade them goodbye after giving her the medicine and left. There were only Senior Yancey, Violet, and Zoey left in the living hall. ¡°He is Zachary Gordon, a medical prodigy produced by a great family in Sayside City. He has invented many miracle drugs. through his own research. Believe in what he says. Just take the medicine and apply the paste on time and you¡¯ll get better,¡± Senior Yancey encouraged her. ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡± Violet was very touched. Of course, she had not forgotten what Jack had warned her to do before he had left. She raised her head. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid I have to go now.¡± ¡°Go? Go where? Where can a youngdy like you go? What if Theo Yeageres after you again?¡± The old man was anxious. He looked at her sternly and gave an order, ¡°You cannot leave! You will stay here. We can talk after your injuries have healed.¡± However¡­ She would never see her mother again. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t stay here.¡± Violet scrunched up her petite face and gave him a troubled expression. Senior Yancey seemed to understand immediately. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you afraid of Jack bullying you?¡± Violet met his eyes and nodded innocently. ¡°Alright then. Don¡¯t stay here.¡± Senior Yancey pulled her hand and smiled. ¡°Come back with me to the old manor. It¡¯s a quiet ce with a good view. Such good timing! I won¡¯t be so bored with you around.¡± Violet nodded, she did not reject it. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s happily settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± Senior Yancey brought her out from the living hall. The chauffeur opened the car door for them. After they had gotten into the car, they were sent off by Zoey as the car drove out from the courtyard. Soon, they were out of her sight. The Yancey Group, in the president¡¯s minimalist but deluxe office on the 22nd floor. Jack stood in front of the window wall. He held a cup of coffee in one hand whilst the other hand was in his pocket. 1/2 11:15 Chapter 27 He had just ended a conference call and signed a billion-dor deal. He had an eagle¡¯s eye view of the bustling, prosperous city. This was how it looked during the day; crowds and cars everywhere in this concrete jungle of skyscrapers. This scene would be even more beautiful at night, would it not? It was a pity that he had never seen city lights in-person in person before. The brightness of the light outside this window at night was as good as pitch-ck darkness for him. His phone rang. Jack came back to his senses and picked up the call. ¡°Dr. Gordon.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, I¡¯ve just left your house.¡± Zachary was still on his way back. ¡°I think I need to talk to you about the girl¡¯s condition. Her injuries are quite severe. She doesn¡¯t have any broken bones, but there¡¯s bone trauma.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Was it that serious? Jack had not expected this. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ve given her some medicine. She¡¯ll be fine,¡± Zachary spoke in a gentle voice. He then inquired out of bemusement, ¡°Why is she at your house? Is she your girlfriend?¡± Zachary would be happy for Jack if she was. He was his friend, after all. ¡°Not yet, and not ever.¡± Jack was straight to the point. ¡°Thanks, Dr. Gordon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The man on the other end of the phone call then advised, ¡°Your grandfather seems to like her a lot. She¡¯s quite pretty too. Most importantly, she has an attitude.¡± He knew about the wedding as well. ¡°Attitude? Hoho,¡± Jack said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re really bored, aren¡¯t you? Wannae and take a seat in my office?¡± ¡°Nope. Maybe next time. Bye.¡± Zachary hung up. Jack held his phone thoughtfully in his hand. Then, he called his house¡¯sndline number. ¡°Mr. Yancey,¡± Zoey answered the call. She spoke warmly. Jack took a sip of coffee and asked co olly, ¡°Has that woman left?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°She has left,¡± Zoey replied. She then added, ¡°Your grandfather has brought her back to the old manor.¡± What? Jack was astounded. ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Yancey?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Nothing more,¡± he said nonchntly before ending the call. Zoey knew he was upset. She was upset as well; Miss Yeager should have refused Senior Yancey¡¯s invitation instead of adding to the president¡¯s problems. Zoey had her own opinion regarding this young woman due to the incident at the wedding. The Yancey Group, in the president¡¯s office. Footsteps sounded from the doorway. It was Michael. He was wearing his long, ck trench coat, with the cors upturned. His hair was tied down in a neat ponytail, and he took fast and steady strides whenever he walked. Jack turned around as Michael came to him with his report. ¡°Mr. Yancey, the madam ising back. She¡¯ll be disembarking her flight in three hours.¡± ¡°Do something for me first,¡± Jack furrowed his eyebrows slightly and said in a calm demeanor. ¡°Fetch Violet from the old manor and send her back to my ce.¡± Michael was startled. ¡°She¡¯s at the old manor?¡± ¡°Yes, my grandfather brought her there.¡± Jack seemed to be turning something over in his mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going there now.¡± Michael turned around and left. Jack held himself in a ramrod-straight posture. He gazed out the window with quiet eyes that were as unfathomable as the deep oceans. He did not want Violet and Samantha Ziegler to make any contact with each other. He was going to ensure that this did not happen Michael had also realized the gravity of the situation. Thus, picking Violet up was now his number one priority. Upon reaching the first floor, he immediately got into his car and drove off. The old manor had been constructed on a man-made ind. The only way to get to it was across the causeway, past the guards stationed at the entrance. It was a heavily guarded location. Michael had stationed Zephyr and Dustin to keep guard at Jack¡¯s grandfather¡¯s sides at all times. It was to take care and protect him as well as to be Michael¡¯s eyes and ears. The stately and solemn old manor was akin to a castle, Many varieties of rare and expensive nts grew in the vast garden. The air there was unusually fresh and filled with sounds of birds and insects. Madam Lily had just helped Violet apply the medical paste. She was now doing light exercise in the courtyard with Senior Yancey. 1/2 11:15 Chapter 28 Senior Yancey was more than seventy years old. Wearing a loose-fitting white garment with his hair combed back neatly, he was full of energy and vigor. ¡°Have you been living in Calormen these past few years?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Senior Yancey responded jovially as he stretched his limbs. ¡°The most important thing to me in life is integrity. I made a promise in my youth that the Yanceys and the Yeagers would one day be united through marriage. So when Theo brought this matter up, I nned for Jack to get married as soon as possible and learn to love his wife after that. Jack has never been able to find a girlfriend anyway. What I had not anticipated was how strong-willed the Yeager daughter is. Such a miscalction on my part.¡± Nevertheless, Senior Yeager had no regrets. Violet felt rather awkward after hearing that. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Enough, enough, no more apologies!¡± Senior Yancey had let go of the issue. ¡°You¡¯re not willing, well, Jack¡¯s not willing either. I¡¯ve had to trick him toe back and lock him up for three days to get him to his own wedding. Things are great now, the two of you will bond slowly.¡± There was an extra glimmer of admiration and fondness in the way Senor Yancey looked at her. ¡°Grandpa, have you misunderstood us?¡± Violet realized what the old man was saying and hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°Yes, I stayed over at his cest night, but nothing happened between us!¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 It did not matter whether or not anything happened; that was not what Senior Yancey was interested in. To him, Violet being able to stay the night at his beloved grandson¡¯s home was already an impressive feat. All these years, Jack had never had a woman by his side. Lily stood at the doors of the castlelike manor in her in garb. Her eyes kept shifting over to Violet. She could see how fond Senior Yeager was of Violet during the week she had stayed here. Lily¡¯s ears had pri cked up to eavesdrop on their conversation. Her default facial expression had always been deadpan. However, that was before she had picked up on a crucial bit of information: Mr. Yancey had brought this young girl home and let her stay the night. Upon hearing this, there had been a slight change in Lily¡¯s expression. Violet had messed up Mr. Yancey¡¯s wedding and turned the Yanceys into theughing stock of the city. Nevertheless, not only had they let her off for it, they seemed to be quite partial to her. She was Theo Yeager¡¯s daughter, and Theo Yeager was the man who had schemed against the Yanceys! Lily could not wrap her brain around it. Would the solemnization of their marriage be resumed? After all, Senior Yancey was clearly very fond of her. She had just stayed here for a week, and now she was back again. Hopefully, Violet would not end up bing a threat to the madam¡­ Lily could already feel how difficult this young girl could be. Lily had a bad feeling that the peace they had had for so many years would be shattered soon. Senior Yancey had said that he would not return to Calormen until his grandson got married. He would be residing here for the long term. This meant that violet would also be making asional visits here¡­ As she thought about it, her face frowned in anxiousness. She was rather worried for the madam. It was good that she wasing home pronto. Very soon, a car appeared on the causeway. It drew near to them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the sound of a vehicle, Violet turned to look. She recognized the car, but it was not Jack¡¯s. ¡°Michael is here,¡± Senior Yancey put his arms down in a rxed manner. His face was full of smiles. ¡°Can you guess what he¡¯sing here for, Vi?¡± Violet turned to him. ¡°I d don¡¯t know.¡± The unruffled old man chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s here to fetch you.¡± ¡°To fetch me?¡± Violet was bemused. ¡°And where would we be going?¡± She turned around once more to see the care to a stop. One of the car doors opened. ¡°Good day, sir.¡± Michael stood next to Violet and bowed towards Senior Yancey as a sign of respect. Senior Yancey looked at him with a kind smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As expected, Michael nced at the girl standing beside him. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring Mrs. Yancey home under the president¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet jumped. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Mrs. Yancey¡¯?!¡± She was not happy at all about being addressed like this! ¡°You,¡± Although Michael was as imperturbable as usual, the way he spoke to her had softened up considerably. ¡°ording to Mr. Yancey, he said yes at the wedding so this marriage is finished business as far as he¡¯s concerned. You¡¯ve walked into his wedding, onto his red carpet, in a wedding dress.¡± Upon hearing that, Senior Yancey was delighted. Needless to say, he would be happy to let Violet go! ¡°Move along now, Vi, hurry. I won¡¯t keep you.¡± Senior Yancey shooed her away with a grin. Michael had a look of aplishment on his face. Violet had been rendered speechless. Where did all thise from? She looked at Senior Yancey, then at Michael, before turning back to Senior Yancey. ¡°Grandpa, he will get rid of me. How is it possible that he¡¯ll let me live there?¡± ¡°How so?¡± Michael rebutted calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep therest night? Mr. Yancey has sent me to pick you up specifically because he¡¯s worried about your injuries. I won¡¯t keep this a secret from you: Dr. Gordon has told Mr. Yancey about the 1/2 11:15 Chapter 29 severity of your injuries. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so worried.¡± 35 ¡°.¡± Violet could not believe it. What on earth was this? However, Senior Yancey believed him. He believed him without a doubt! ¡°Chop chop, Vi! Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± If Senior Yancey could have his way, he would glue the two of them together every day. ¡°Michael is a busy man, so follow him to the car quickly.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Violet frowned. ¡°You cane back for visits when you miss me.¡± To her surprise, Senior Yancey started to push her. ¡°Go, go, go, go. If Jack bullies you, give me a call. I¡¯ll always back you up!¡± B Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Senior Yancey pushed Violet to the car. ¡°Rest and heal well, Vi.¡± The chauffeur had already opened the door. ¡°Get in, get in, Vi. Be a good girl, I¡¯ll get Lily to bring your medicine here. ¡°Lily! Bring us Miss Yeager¡¯s medicine!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Violet did not know what to say after getting into the car. She could only force a smile. Lily came over with the medicine very soon, which Senior Yancey took and passed to Violet. ¡°Eat and apply your medicine on time, take care of yourself,¡± he reminded her. Violet took the pouch and waved at the old man. ¡°Goodbye, grandpa.¡± ¡°Bye, bye.¡± Michael then got into the car too and sat beside violet. The chauffeur closed the door after him. He went into the driver¡¯s seat. Soon, they drove off. The causeway was rather long. It took them two minutes to travel across it at 24 miles per hour. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Violet was in no mood to appreciate the scenery. She turned to look at Michael, who was beside her. ¡°What is Jack trying to do? Tell me!¡± Violet asked with a stony face. ¡°Bring you back so you can stay there instead,¡± Michael did not look at her. ¡°He¡¯s not that nice. He doesn¡¯t care about me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he cares or not,¡¯ Michael said co olly, keeping his eyes straight ahead. ¡°But he does want you to be brought back. I¡¯m only carrying out orders.¡± Violet looked away and leaned back,ughing. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want grandpa and me to be too close! Tell him that I don¡¯t have any hidden agenda, and even more so, I won¡¯t hold on to anything involving the Yanceys.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your messenger,¡± Michael replied inly. ¡°Tell him yourself. But I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Wrong?¡± The girl looked at him. She realized his facial features were quite attractive. ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want you to be close with his grandfather.¡± Michael did not look at her. ¡°It¡¯s because his mother ising back to the country. She¡¯ll bending at the airport in two hours and will head for the old manor.¡± ¡°His mother?¡± Violet became thoughtful. An understanding dawned on her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want his mother toe face to face with me, does he?¡± Michael did not answer. He felt that he had already been clear enough with what he had told her. Violet did not pursue the matter. Rich people wereplicated. She did not know what his rtionship with his mother was like. He had said that she was the second person to know about his eyes. She understood why his grandfather was kept in the dark about it, but what about his mother? At that moment, thendline in the upmarket Goldbay Mansion rang. Zoey had been arranging flowers in a vase on the coffee table. She paused her work and peered at the caller ID before answering, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Zoey,¡± Senior Yancey¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Good day, sir¡± Zoey greeted before listening intently. ¡°Michael is bringing Miss Yeager back to Goldbay. Could you take good care of her while she¡¯s there? She¡¯s injured,¡± Senior Yancey instructed firmly and stolidly. ¡°Also, I¡¯d like you to give me daily reports on how she and Jack get along.¡± Zoey was shocked. He was bringing her back? She quickly came back to her senses and replied, ¡°I will.¡± Senior Yancey continued, ¡°Ask her what food she likes and make it for her. If she has any request you cannot fulfill, let me know.¡± ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Zoey was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s all, nothing else from me.¡± Having said that, Senior Yancey ended the call. 1/2 11:15 Chapter 30 Zoey held on to the telephone receiver, remaining dazed for quite a while. Senior Yancey was really fond of this Miss Yeager! Had he taken a fancy to the idea of Violet being the young Yancey mistress? She had put Mr. Yancey to shame at the wedding and humiliated the Yanceys; this was negative publicity like no other. How had that not resulted in enmity between them? This matter was dreadful enough, in addition to the baseless rumors about the haunting of the old manor. The wedding had been headline news for quite a few days. Nevertheless, not only was Senior Yancey not upset with her, he was actually being very protective of her! This was very unusual. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Zoey was unable toprehend this. She slowly put down the receiver. If this was the case, then¡­ would she have to change her attitude towards Miss Yeager? What if she were to be Mrs. Yancey one day? As she was mulling over the matter, a car drove into the courtyard. Zoey stood up and watched the car stop. The doors opened; Michael and Violet got out of the car together before walking towards her. ¡°Master Michael,¡± Zoey greeted him. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Miss Yeager back,¡± Michael said. ¡°Please make a list of her needs and pass it to Mr. Yancey, he¡¯ll get someone to deal with it. You¡¯ll be in charge of her meals and other basic needs. You may call me or Mr. Yancey if any problems arise.¡± Zoey nced at Violet and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Michael turned around and left. Zoey shifted her gaze to Violet again. ¡°Good day, Miss Yeager,¡± she greeted. ¡°We meet again, Zoey,¡± Violet responded amiably. She walked towards the coffee table. ¡°Are you arranging these flowers into the vases?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zoey was still in shock. What had happened in the past two hours? Why was even Michael behaving like this? Violet settled on a couch and raised her head to look at Zoey, who felt rather awkward. ¡°Come and sit, Zoey.¡± Zoey sat down. Violet looked at the bunch of fresh flowers and three vases on the coffee table. She conveniently picked up a stem of rose and started to prune it. ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Do you know how?¡± asked Zoey. She meant her question genuinely. Violetughed. ¡°I¡¯m not from some rich family¡¯s daughter, and neither have I grown up living a celebrity¡¯s life. I suppose flower arrangement is just simple,¡± She spoke as she helped Zoey. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few days to recuperate. I don¡¯t need much. I¡¯ll eat whatever you¡¯ll have so there¡¯s no need to get anything special for me. It¡¯s very easy to take care of me, I¡¯m a freeloader after all. A freeloader shouldn¡¯t be making demands.¡± She was very easygoing. Zoey was very happy and warmed up to her considerably. She noticed the bruises on her face and the cut on her forehead. Remembering how Violet had sustained those injuries, Zoey felt rather sympathetic for her. ¡°Miss Yeager¡­¡± She started to speak but paused. Violet looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked with a beam. Zoey felt apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Violet smiled. Zoey thought that her attitude towards Violetst night had been a little cold. However, Violet had not borne a grudge against her for that at all. She had been through tough times and was not a pettish person. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it if you don¡¯t want to. Let me help you with the flowers!¡± She focused on the task at hand seriously. She was extremely adept at flower arrangement, from pruning to colorbination. Zoey was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you a professional?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that good,¡± Violet looked up with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby.¡± Michael¡¯s car headed towards the Yancey Group. The chauffeur was in front while he sat in the back. During their journey, Michael took out his phone and dialed Jack¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Yancey. Miss Yeager has been brought back to your ce.¡± ¡°Did my grandfather stop you?¡± ¡°No. There was a faint smirk ying on Michael¡¯s lips. ¡°Your grandfather shooed her away.¡± Jack was surprised. His interest was immediately piqued. ¡°What did you do? Tell me.¡± 1/2 10:51 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 31 ¡°I told him that I was obeying Mr. Yancey¡¯s orders by fetching Mrs. Yancey home.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jack looked daggers at him. His voice turned into a low growl, ¡°Are you crazy? Throwing me under the bus like that?¡± ¡°I have good intentions. Also, I was rushing for time,¡± Michael protested. ¡°Otherwise your grandfather would have never let her go. He¡¯d definitely be worried that you would bully her.¡± Jack was not happy. ¡°How has she be Mrs. Yancey? How on earth did youe up with that?¡± ¡°I told them that you¡¯ve set the seal on the marriage by saying ¡®I do¡¯ at the wedding.¡± Michael did not seem concerned at all. That was not surprising, considering how he was merely a spectator to this entertaining show. ¡°Your grandfather was ecstatic when he heard this, so of course, he willingly let her leave. He even pushed her into the car himself!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you!¡± Jack was speechless. ¡°Fine. Fine, fine, fine. Come back. Jared is nning to visit Rheinsville City.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°I¡¯m almost at the office.¡± Michael was delighted, but his face maintained its aloofness. He did not like to smile. ¡°Mm.¡± The phone call ended. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that Jared ising,¡¯ Michael thought. ¡®Mr. Yancey will be in high spirits, so he won¡¯t bear a grudge against the way I managed to fetch Miss Yeager.¡¯ He had sessfully dodged a bullet. Jared was a very important potential business partner for the Yancey Group; thepany had been following up with Jared for three whole years. Jack had finally beaten all otherpetitors. He had won the approval of the Yancey Group¡¯s board of directors for that. The scenery at the old Yancey manor was beautiful and alluring. Senior Yancey went into the living hall right after Violet¡¯s departure. Zephyr and Dustin stayed by his side. He sat down to a chess set and moved a chess piece. His wrinkled face was slightly somber. ¡°Send Theo Yeager a warning for me. Violet Yeager is a Yancey now. If he dares touch so much as a single hair on her head again, I¡¯ll personally ensure that nothing is left of the Yeagers for Theo to ever get back on his feet with.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zephyr and Dustin nodded in acknowledgment. There was a piercing look in the old man¡¯s eyes. He had been a groundbreaking giant in the industry many years ago and was still very much renowned in today¡¯s world. There were so many women out there who would do anything to marry Jack. On the contrary, this youngdy here had been offered an entire wedding- but she had rejected him! This quality had won Senior Yancey¡¯s heart. At that moment, a luxury car drove in and was soon parked in the front yard. Ser vants and guards were standing in a line on the grass in front of the mansion. The car door opened. A middle-ageddy dressed in trendy and elegant attire got out of the car. ¡°Good day, madam,¡± The entire line of ser vants and guards bowed in greeting. This weing ceremony was a little solemn. She was Samantha Ziegler, Jack¡¯s stepmother. She had just returned from a vacation overseas. Lily came out from the door and weed her with a respectful bow. ¡°Good evening, madam.¡± Lily then apanied her. ¡°Has Jack¡¯s grandfather returned to the country?¡± Samatha smiled. ¡°Where is he? Is he here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the living hall.¡± Samantha began walking into the house. The tailor-made figure-hugging dress adorned with hand embroidery, coupled with her graceful gait, perfected the curves of her waist and hips. She had just passed through the front doors when she saw Zephyr and Dustin standing next to Senior Yancey, who was sitting on the couch. Her eyes shed. ¡°Dad,¡± Samantha walked towards him with a beam. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Senior Yancey was setting up the chessboard. ¡°Come, sit.¡± ¡°Good day, madam.¡± Zephyr and Dustin greeted her. Samantha smiled at them. As she turned away to sit down on a corner of the couch, a realization hit her. Hoho. Jack had found a way to install his ears and eyes here. ¡°You¡¯re back at just the right time. Come and y chess with me,¡± Senior Yancey invited. ¡°Sure.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°How have you been feeling?¡± ¡°Pretty good, same ol¡¯ same ol¡±,¡± Lily came to them with a fresh teapot of beverage and refreshments. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dad. Some problems arose during my recent trips so I wasn¡¯t able to get home in time.¡± Samantha had even missed the fascinating wedding. She regretted it somewhat. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. I came back quite abruptly.¡± Senior Yancey did not me her. Naturally, Samantha did not bring up the topic of the wedding. A wise woman like her would not touch his nerves on Original content from N?velDrama.Org. purpose. 1/2 10:51 Chapter 32 She had seen the news. The Yanceys had been humiliated and there had been egg on Jack Yancey¡¯s face. She really wanted to see that kid when the opportunityes. After ying two rounds of chess with her father, Samantha nced at Lily. ¡°Have you brought my luggage upstairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve put them in your room.¡± Samantha stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath, dad. I¡¯ll be down in a while and have dinner with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Having received his okay, she headed upstairs with Lily following her from behind. The two women went into Samantha¡¯s room. Lily gently closed and locked the door; her eyes were downcast. She was feeling slightly nervous. Samantha came to a stop. Her cold eyes swept over the housekeeper slightly. ¡°When did Zephyr and Dustine? Why didn¡¯t you report such an important thing to me in time?¡± she reproved. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Lily kept her eyes lowered as she exined in a soft but steady tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you because I know you wereing back. Also, they¡¯ve just arrived. I wasn¡¯t sure whether they were going to stay around for long.¡± ¡°Is that so? Samantha¡¯s chest heaved. Her darkened face hid her impatience as she asked, ¡°Are you sure now?¡± Lily kept her eyes fixated on Samantha¡¯s feet. ¡°I¡¯m certain. They¡¯ll be living here.¡± Samantha was hot under the cor. She was extremely unhappy, but it would not be good for her to get angry. A short silence filled the room. ¡°Madam,¡± Lily lifted her head. She maintained the tone of voice she had been using. ¡°Perhaps the president doesn¡¯t have any hidden agenda.¡± Samantha gave her a frosty nce. ¡°Zephyr and Dustin? With the sole exception of Michael, they are Jack¡¯s most capable men!¡± she emphasized tensely. ¡°Jack cares about his grandfather the most, so naturally, he wanted his trusted right-hand men toe here and take care of him. His grandfather goes out often, and safetyes first,¡± Lily advised. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t pick a fight with them, everything will be peaceful and fine.¡± ¡°Peaceful and fine?¡± Samantha rolled her eyes. She turned around to get her bathrobe and shower cap. ¡°Tell me. What else has happened while I was away?¡± The first thing Lily thought of was Violet. Nevertheless, she did not know whether she ought to mention her. She was afraid that Samantha would see red if she did. This silence was strange. The middle-aged woman paused and turned around. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Her eyes were cold. ¡°Lily?¡± She began taking steps towards her. ¡°Exactly whose side are you on?¡± ¡°Madam,¡± Lily maintained herposure. ¡°Can¡¯t you see whose side I¡¯m on?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed!¡± Samantha gazed at her frigidly. ¡°You¡¯re no longer the Lily I knew! You¡¯ll betray me one day. You¡¯re already talking to Jack!¡± She was on tenterhooks. ¡°How can I betray you when we¡¯re both in the same boat?¡± Lily gave a slight frown. ¡°How can you still feel safe when ites to me?!¡± Lily shouted. Shaken up, Samantha¡¯s mind cleared up significantly. ¡°My apologies, madam,¡± Lily immediately acknowledged that she should not have reacted that way. It was problematic. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear about your theories.¡± Samantha closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Tell me something I want to hear.¡± Lily thought about it before asking, ¡°Do you know about the president¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°It was called off because that girl dumped him. That felt good,¡± Samantha could not help but sneer when she recalled the scenes on the television. ¡°His humiliation was broadcasted beyond this country, even.¡± However, Lily did not find it funny. ¡°Miss Yeager had stayed here for a week,¡± she reported. Samantha¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. She stared at her with rapt attention, doubting her own ears. ¡°What? Here?¡± ¡°Yes, here,¡± Lily said, ¡°Jack¡¯s grandfather brought her back today, but Michael then took her away.¡± Samantha blinked. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Don¡¯t the Yanceys have a score to settle with her? Have they made peace?¡± she asked in shock. ¡°I heard that she stayed the night at Goldbay Estate yesterday.¡± Lily did not answer her questions. She continued speaking, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± The middle-aged woman narrowed her eyes at her. For a moment, she wondered if she was hearing things. ¡°Michael said that he was followed the president¡¯s orders and hade to fetch Mrs. Yancey,¡± Lily spoke softly, ¡°Senior Yancey is very fond of Miss Yeager.¡± ¡°But why did she stay here for a week? She pulled off such a disgraceful stunt at the wedding! Isn¡¯t grandpa angry?¡± Samantha could not ept this. She thought she was familiar with the old man¡¯s temper. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Senior Yancey suffered a stroke because of the stunt she pulled. Maybe she stayed to take care of him for a week to atone for what she did. At any rate, the old man brought her home and they¡¯ve been getting along well.¡± This was everything Lily 1/2 10:51 Chapter 33 knew. ¡°Atone?¡± ¡°Miss Yeager doesn¡¯t have any intention of escaping. She seems quite at home here. Mr. Yancey came and fetched her yesterday evening.¡± Lily said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happenedst night though. Her entire body is injured when she came back with the old man today. There are bruises on her face and forehead.¡± Lily was merely a housekeeper who was tasked with helping Violet apply the medicine on her injuries. Naturally, she had not dared to ask questions.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Samantha listened very intently, analyzing the information with her hand on her face. There was a smile on her face, as though he was entertained. ¡°This is quite interesting So Michael has brought her back, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lily exit Mootly Ik wodd¡¯s best her to death, woedd her Samantha raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Yanceys¡¯ reputation would go down the drain if this in dies as he lost his mind she wanded slightly hopeful ¡°I don¡±t feel the president was the one who caned her injuries,¡± Lily replied softly, ¡°The middle-aged woman was slightly stunned, ¡°Who else can it be? It¡¯s already good enough that Jack didn¡¯t kill her immediately, with that temper of his Something shed across Samantha¡¯s eyes, she then looked at Lily, ¡°But there¡¯s a pensanity that Theo Yeager wants her dead more than Jack does, yes?¡± she guessed. ¡°Madam, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in this, Lily advised, ¡°Senior Yancey ns to stay in Rheinsville for the long term.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s really not nning on returning to Calormen anymore?¡± After a moment, Samantha smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. A good show deserves a big audience. Otherwise, how boring would it be for the actor Go downstairs first. I want to take a bath¡± Lily gave her a look before turning away and leaving the room. Night fell Zoey was preparing dinner in Goldbay Va tate. The mansion wasrge but there were only a few ser vants because Jack liked a quiet atmosphere, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There were many high-tech instations in the mansion, the entrance utilized facial recognition and the gates operated via car te recognition. All windows and doors were bulletproof. An electric web had been installed over the grass in the courtyard. Nobody dared to intrude and risk death here. It had also been said that fack carried a handgun with him wherever he went. However, not many had seen it themselves. Violet stood before a French window in a room on the second floor. She had been pondering Julian¡¯s words the entire evening The deadline was ten days away, Julian would have to leave the vige if she could not meet it. That would be very troublesome, Thus, she had to quickly recover from her injuries and get this urgent matter settled. Theo Yeayer, you better watch out! While Violet was deep in thought, a white Maserati drove into her sight as it headed towards her. The car stopped in front of the mansion and the door opened. Michael came out from the driver¡¯s seat and opened the back car door Violet¡¯s gaze was drawn downwards at Jack, who got out of the car. His ramrod-straight posture always gave off the impression that he was as immovable as a mountain. Violer¡¯s impression of Michael was better than hers of Jack. After all, he rescued her that night. By doing so, Michael had taken action without prior instruction or permission of his superior. If Jack had been the one there, not only would he have watched her die, he might have apuded it too. A few momentster, she heard footstepsing up the stairs. Violet turned around just in time to see Jack The door to her room was not closed so he walked towards her ¡°She felt inexplicably nervous, standing, in his line of sight. This man¡¯s aura was too powerful. His deep eyes locked onto her petite, bruised face while he came to a stop in front of her Violet felt momentarily suffocated, His alluring, rosy lips moved softly. ¡°I wish to speak with you¡± They were inches away from each other. Her eyes met his; his striking and domineering godlike figure stood in between ber and the sunset. His ck suit, matched with an inner white shirt and a ck tie around his neck, made him look like a 1/2 10:51 Chapter 34 man of great ambition. ¡°Are you done staring?¡± Jack¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he said in a cold tone. Violet snapped back to her senses hurriedly and looked down. ¡°What do you want to talk about? Rental? Or do you want to get rid of me?¡± There was no answer. She looked at his leather shoes before giving him an unconscious, furtive nce. She realized that he had been looking at her the entire time. Violet blinked innocently. ¡°What?¡± Jack put both hands into the pockets of his pants. ¡°Does my grandfather know about my eyesight?¡± His deep eyes were filled with warning. ¡°How do I know whether he knows? I¡¯ve not said anything, that¡¯s all I know!¡± Jack was in deep thought. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Does he know?¡± An iciness engulfed Jack¡¯s sharp and quiet eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this, actually, Violet consoled. ¡°This is a small problem. So what if you lost your sight at night? It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t go out, it¡¯s not like it affects your daytime activities.¡± Jack reached out and grasped her wrist. ¡°You like running your mouth about that, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 His voice was full of warning and dissatisfaction. ¡°Ouch, it hurts! Loosen up a bit!¡± It was so painful that Violet struggled to free herself. ¡°What¡¯s with your comprehension skills? I¡¯m trying tofort you! I¡¯m trying to help you not worry about it so much! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s cancer! Not like you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± He gritted his teeth. His cold eyes expressed his desire to see her crushed into pieces. Violet struggled silently to break free. ¡°I¡¯m telling grandpa that you¡¯re bullying me!¡± ¡°You dare?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were as cold as a cier. He suddenly leaned his body forward, shocking Violet so abruptly that she stepped back and collided heavily with the French window behind her. He put one hand on the window, using his height as an advantage to bear down on her. The tips of their noses touched. Violet¡¯s body froze; she was so frightened that she closed her eyes. Her body felt like it had been scalded, as though her blood was beginning to heat up. Jack gazed down intently at her, moving his thin lips. ¡°Is he your grandfather, or mine?¡± The scorching intensity of his voice caused her heart to convulse. She did not have the courage to open her eyes; no man. had ever been this close to her before! ¡°He¡¯s y-y-your grandfather¡­¡± Her pink lips whispered. Her other hand reached out to try and push him away but recoiled the moment she touched his firm and warm chest. ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to say? Can you let go?¡± His grip on her hand was tight enough that she could not break free. ¡°Can we discuss this properly? Don¡¯te so close.¡± Her feelings were in a bit of a mess. At that moment, Jack seemed to realize something. This girl was still rather pure. my eyesight, He did not let her go, of course. Maintaining his position, he said softly, ¡°You cannot let anyone know about including my grandfather, and especially Samantha. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure your mother dies a tragic death.¡± He exuded an extremely frigid aura. Every word he spoke was quiet but full of threat. ¡°Who is Samantha?¡± Violet¡¯s heart was pounding. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°My. Step. Mother.¡± Startled, Violet opened her eyes and nced up; her pink lips almost touched his thin ones. Stepmother? Were his parents divorced? Jack loosened his grip on her slightly, seemingly unconcerned. Violet met his eyes. The realization hade to her, but she did not say it out loud. ¡°I, I understand.¡± Jack let go of her wrist and stared at her with deep, quiet eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve really not told grandpa?¡± He needed to confirm it. Violet shook her head as she looked back at him, saying firmly, ¡°I¡¯d be scu should I tell him when it has nothing to do with me?¡± if I were lying. I¡¯m very honest, okay? Why Jack had a strong ability to read people. He could work out what she was thinking just by studying her eyes. It was true. She was not lying. He finally believed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jack¡¯s voice softened somewhat as he looked away. ¡°As long as you do as I say obediently, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± ¡°So are we even?¡± Violet was delighted. She asked earnestly, ¡°Do you n to let my mother go?¡± ¡°The issue about your mother is a separate matter. It¡¯s not the time yet,¡± Jack turned his eyes towards her, speaking in a rxed manner. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®even¡¯?¡± ¡°The wedding,¡± Violet replied. ¡°Do you think that could ever be settled?¡± Jack asked her a question in return. Violet was slightly stunned. Looking at his deep and cold expression, she could not find words to speak. He then added, ¡°Let me tell you now. You¡¯ll be paying for that your whole life.¡± ¡°Are you hanging onto me?¡± Violet¡¯s chest tightened. 1/2 10:52 Chapter 35 Jack scrutinized and sized her up. ¡°Make no mistake. You¡¯re the one who is hanging onto me now.¡± She stared at him with a small gaping mouth, rendered speechless once more. ¡°Go down for dinner.¡± Jack gave her another look. His attitude hadpletely changed. ¡°Go. What are you staring at?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Violet came back to her senses after staring at Jack¡¯s back before hurrying to catch up. ¡°Hey, when are you letting my mother go?¡± This was what she cared the most about. Jack did not even turn his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet.¡± ¡°Then how long until it¡¯s time?¡± she asked anxiously. He remained silent and did not answer her. Jack stood at the top of the stairs with both hands in his pockets before sauntering down the stairs one step at a time. He looked like a king who had dominated everything. The entire mansion suddenly became iparably bright. The light reached every corner! Violet stretched her arms out to block her eyes. Slowly, she opened her eyes again and looked around. The phrase ¡®as bright as daylight¡¯ would be the perfect description of such a ce and scene, would it not? It was only after she had gown down the stairs that she discovered the sun had set by looking at the courtyard. Did that mean the lights in this mansion had been specially designed to adjust themselves automatically, ording to his sight? He probably would not be able to see if it were slightly darker. What on earth was this sickness of his? Could there really be such a strange illness in this world? Violet followed him from behind closely. She could not help but feel for him as she watched his tall and slender figure. To think that the president of the Yancey Group, a man with the entire business world at his beck and call, with a position of unparalleled power- had such a strange illness. Perhaps G od had always been fair? There must be something predestined to be taken away from you in exchange for what had been given. In an instant, Violet felt sympathetic towards him. He did not have many friends because he had to cover up this problem with his eyes, did he? He was a lonely man. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After they had gone downstairs, Jack suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around. Their eyes met coincidentally and he saw the look of sympathy in her eyes. Violet looked away and hurriedly returned to her normal expression, standing quietly behind him. ¡°Mr. Yancey, Miss Yeager. Dinner is ready.¡± At that moment, Zoey came out from the kitchen. Jack turned away, breaking the awkward moment. They walked towards the dining hall. Violet walked on eggshells; she must not offend him for her mother¡¯s sake. This was a man she had to butter up. The atmosphere at dinner was peaceful. There were no arguments or bickering, simply because they did not interact at all. That same night, the stars filled the skies, where the bright moon hung up high. Yeager Vi was well-illuminated by its lights. Avish dinner had beenid out on the table in the dining room. However, there was nobody there to enjoy it. The atmosphere in the living room was piercing and tense. Beryl Yeager¡¯s lone figure was kneeling before the coffee table, stifling her so bs as much as she could, not daring to make a sound or to look up. There were broken shards and dregs from a tea set on the floor all around her. A lot of it had been thrown at her body before falling to where they were now. ¡°Idiot!¡± Theo mmed the table and stood up. ¡°What a- a mo ron!¡± he looked daggers at his daughter. His anger was uncontroble. ¡°The whole world knows you¡¯re dead! What right do you have toe back and waste the air here? How dare youe back?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Beryl¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°What use is ¡®sorry¡¯?¡± All the humiliation he felt was turning into wrath. ¡°Can it solve all our problems?¡± Yvette West, dressed in voguish apparel, was so shocked that she dared not even breathe out loud. She stood by the coffee table. All she could do was watch her daughter anxiously; her heart broke for her but she did not have the courage to speak 1/2 10:52 Chapter 36 up for her. She understood her husband¡¯s temper. If she were to protect her daughter, he would be more furious and might even kick her out of the house together with her daughter. ¡°Dad!¡± Beryl¡¯s face was wet with tears as she looked up at him, saying dejectedly, ¡°The Yanceys¡¯ mansion is haunted, there are horrible noisesing out from there every night. Two ser vants have died there under mysterious circumstances, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, so you¡¯d rather I die? You¡¯d rather the Yeager Group die?¡± Theo looked as though he wanted to murder her. Losing control, he took up andline phone and raised it up. ¡°Those are just rumors! All you have to do is mind your own business if you marry Jack, you couldn¡¯t die even if you wanted to! You st upid fool! Jack Yancey doesn¡¯t live at the old manor anyway! Why are you such a coward! Why is your brain so useless?!¡± ¡°Ah-¡° Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Beryl did not have time to dodge thendline telephone at all when it came flying at her. It hit her body heavily, making her fall backward. Both her hands fell onto the shards of bone china. ¡°Oww-¡± She screamed again. The pain was so intense that her body shook as she winced. It was excruciating! Yvette was so frightened that her face had turned ashen. Her entire body stiffened up as she closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve raised a piece of trash!¡± Theo spoke with vilenguage, ¡°If I had raised a pig I could have ug htered it for meat! What do I get from raising you?¡± Beryl¡¯s heart sank into an abyss. She immediately forgot about the pain in the palm of her hands. Her mother, dressed in a figure-hugging dress, stood on the side. She was torn with anxiety but stuck in a dilemma. All she could do was clench her fists, not daring even to breathe, what more to defend her daughter. She was afraid that she would bembasted as well. ¡°You¡¯ve done wrong, Ryl,¡± Yvette said, wanting to be in his good books. Her voice was low because she had a guilty conscience. The words had just left her mouths when Theo¡¯s steel gaze swept toward her. ¡°And did you do the right thing? A fake car ident! Aren¡¯t you involved in that?¡± Nothing got past him. Yvette was so terrified that her entire body shook. She quickly shut up. ¡°Idiots! Like mother like daughter!¡± Theo put his hands on his waist. That had been the straw to break the camel¡¯s back. ¡°If Beryl had just gotten married that day, could Violet have humiliated me like that? Now Jack Yancey isn¡¯t the only one suppressing me, even Senior Yancey has started to push me down! I¡¯m finding it harder and harder to get back on my feet, me, Theo Yeager! You can live on air from now on! No one can have it easy!¡± LL ¡°Yvette did not dare to look at his eyes. She felt dizzy from all the shouting directed at her. Beryl held her tongue and swallowed her grievances. Her dad terrified her so much that she was careful even with her breathing; miserable tears flowed fast from her eyes like waves. When Theo was done with venting his feelings, his eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°The two of you, listen to me carefully now! Stay here and do nothing for the time being! Don¡¯t cause trouble for me! Be careful, or I will kill you!¡± Having said that, he angrily stomped off into the dining hall. The two of them in the living room had not yete back to their senses when they heard furious smashes. Right after that, they heard his roars- ¡°I don¡¯t want the food anymore! Let me starve and die!¡± Yvette stood unmovingly in the living room, pursing her crimson red lips together again and again. Meanwhile, Beryl remained prostrate on the floor. Her face was soaked with tears while blood kept streaming from the palms of her hands. After the smashing noises ceased, Theo stomped out huffily from the living room. He soon drove off in a car that had been parked in the front yard. It was only after the headlights from the car had disappeared from their sight that Yvette finally let out a long sigh and quickly stretched her hand out to help her daughter up. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± She almost stepped on the broken shards on the floor. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, get up. ¡°What are you staring at? Come over and clean this up!¡± Yvette then yelled at the servant standing nearby, who had been terrified since just now. The ser vant, who had been extremely nervous, got to work in a panic. Beryl¡¯s shoulders were shaking uncontrobly. She could not stop crying; she had been scared silly. Yvette helped her to the couch, where she sat down. Seeing her daughter¡¯s hand bleed non-stop, she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to go to the hospital like this, we¡¯re dead if the media catches us. I¡¯ll apply a simple bandage, hold on.¡± Saying this, she got up to get a medical kit. ¡°Mum!¡± Beryl asked in the midst of her s obs, ¡°why didn¡¯t you help and speak up for me?¡± Yvette ced the medical kit on the coffee table. ¡°How could I help? I had gotten you all settled in but you came back 1/2 10:52 Chapter 37 suddenly to give your dad a surprise. Didn¡¯t you see the news? The Yeager Group is insolvent. Senior Yancey is suppressing them, your dad doesn¡¯t even have the chance to rebuild. You¡¯re rubbing salt on his wounds on purpose!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that his daughter is still alive?¡± Beryl asked miserably. ¡°H o!¡± Yvette rolled her eyes and frowned at her. She sighed. ¡°You still don¡¯t get your dad.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡°You supported my decision not to marry Jack Yancey,¡± Beryl cried, ¡°You were also involved in the car ident sham.¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t pull me down with you!¡± Yvette blurted out anxiously. Beryl was dejected. Yvette spoke to her as she wiped her injuries with antiseptic, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. I don¡¯t want you to die, but you may not have died if you had married him.¡± Beryl wiped her tears off, Her mother continued, ¡°Your dad makes sense. Jack Yancey doesn¡¯t live in the old manor anyway. We did not think it through back then.¡± ¡°So what are we supposed to do now?¡± Beryl was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry him if we can go back to the start.¡± ¡°How do we go back to the start?¡± The middle-aged woman sighed, feeling both love and exasperation for this daughter of hers. ¡°I¡¯m in a precarious position myself now. He would have thrown me out of the house if I had said a single word to defend you. Your food, clothes, and shelter can still be guaranteed as long as I belong to the Yeagers, do you understand? So you have to bear this alone!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But dad knows, right?¡± ¡°Him knowing is one thing. You dragging me down with you is another. He¡¯s in an exceptionally bad mood now because everything¡¯s so messed up at thepany. Let¡¯s not make it worse, okay?¡± ¡°Woo¡­ Does he still want me?¡± Suddenly, Beryl was worried; she could not ept this fact. ¡°He¡¯s loved me so much from when I was a kid until I grew up. Has all that been fake?¡± ¡°Ryl, you¡¯re still a child. You don¡¯t understand your dad.¡± ¡°What about Violet?¡± Beryl gritted her teeth in pain. She looked at her mother with tears in her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Yanceys giving her trouble? Why are we Yeagers taking all the me? Someone could¡¯ve said she was lying immediately! She is Beryl! Why must everyone believe her? She¡¯s the one who humiliated the Yanceys!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s Beryl then who are you?¡± Even Yvette felt that her daughter was missing some brain cells. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I heard from your dad that Violet is quite close with Senior Yancey now. Senior Yancey has been taking action mainly due to Violet.¡± ¡°But this isn¡¯t logical, this doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Beryl could not ept it. ¡°But these are the facts!¡± Yvette emphasized with a frown, ¡°The main point isn¡¯t whether it¡¯s logical, the main point is that Violet has gotten the Yanceys¡¯ approval! We don¡¯t benefit at all if Violet gains the upper hand! Plus, she¡¯s a legitimate daughter, a real Yeager. Do you know what I¡¯m worried about most now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Beryl muttered tearfully. Yvette nced upwards at her as she rolled the bandage around her hand. ¡°I¡¯m worried your dad will go to Violet and apologize to her and get her toe back as his daughter. After all, that¡¯s the only way for him to put everything back the way things were. Then, when Violet steps through these doors, her mother Xayah wille back to live here as well, thanks to her daughter. The two of us may be turned out to the streets.¡± Beryl was shocked. This was a tragedy of epic proportions! After hearing her mother¡¯s exnation, that day seemed to be at hand. Although the Yeagers were done for, they were still in a better position than most families, due to their previously ama ssed wealth. This vi by itself was already worth hundreds of millions. If they could sell it, and pawn their priceless jewelry, they could still receive a small fortune. However, all of that would no longer belong to her and her mother if Violet were toe. Beryl¡¯s worry for the future had superseded the pain in her hands. She stared numbly at the bandages, which had been soaked red with blood, around her palms. ¡°Mum, what do we do?¡± Beryl panicked. In fact, Yvette was freaking out even more than her daughter. After being so cautious and fearful all these years, she had thought that she had finally seeded. Her main mission was to take good care of herplexion and groom herself so she could focus on keeping Theo on a 1/2 10:52 1 Chapter 38 leash. She had never made any investments, neither did she own any assets other than the jewelry Theo had gifted her. She was afraid that she would not be able to survive if they were to leave him. After bandaging her daughter¡¯s wounds, Yvette spoke, ¡°You should go out and hide for a while. Don¡¯t come back. We don¡¯t want your dad to see you and get upset.¡± ¡°Will he take Violet back? Will he abandon us?¡± Beryl was horrified. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡°You don¡¯t understand your father,¡± Yvette¡¯s lips upturned coldly. ¡°You can tell how cruel this man is by how he abandoned Nayah when she was pregnant, and how he kidnapped Violet only when he needed her for the arranged marriage. His interestse first; he¡¯s close to whoever benefits him, and he destroys whoever bes a threat to him. ¡°Won¡¯t he destroy Violet? She¡¯s the main reason why the Yeagers have be like this!¡± Beryl was resentful. She did not want to take the fall. Yvette came to a sudden realization. ¡°What¡¯s the use of destroying her? Getting close to her, however, may be a different story. She¡¯s close with the Yancey¡¯s now.¡± Beryl felt flustered. She would no longer be the favored child if Violet were to reallye back to the Yeagers. ¡°What should we do? Mum, what should we do?¡± ¡°We have to apologize sincerely and make sure we don¡¯t provoke your dad. Think of ways to remind him of the good old days. He doesn¡¯t have to kick us out because this vi is big enough. Maybe we should try to be on better terms with Violet. Whatever it is, we¡¯re walking on thin ice from now on.¡± Beryl forced herself to calm down after hearing her mother¡¯s words. That same night, Yvette instructed ser vants to send Beryl away so as to not worsen the situation. She did not want Theo toe home and blow his top again upon seeing Beryl. Her priority now was to preserve her position in the Yeager family. She was determined not to let Violet and Xayah take even half a step into the Yeager home. She could not ept a subservient life. Meanwhile, in the brightly lit mansion of Goldbay Estate. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jack had gone upstairs after dinner. Violet sat alone on the couch in the living hall to watch some television programs. She flicked through the channels with the remote control. Zoey had just helped her apply her medicine. She had also taken her pills. The difort in her body had been alleviated a great deal; Dr. Gordon¡¯s medicine was undeniably miraculous. At that moment, thendline rang. Violet merely nced at it. She then turned to see Zoeying out. Zoey put the receiver to her ear and spoke softly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is Violet still there?¡± ¡°Good evening, sir,¡± Zoey greeted respectfully. She lifted her eyes to look at the woman sitting on the couch. ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here.¡± The old man felt relieved. Jack had not shooed her away. Violet looked at her bemusedly. Was it grandpa? ¡°Have you guys had dinner?¡± Senior Yancey inquired. Zoey replied, ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Did they eat together?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Are they happy with each other?¡± ¡°Quite alright¡± Violet was confused. What was grandpa asking? Why was Zoey responding with such short answers? On the other end of the phone call, Senior Yancey was delighted to hear those words. A young man and a youngdy living together under a roof were definitely going to lead to a good show. ¡°Sir, Zoey gave Violet a nce and said softly, ¡°Miss Yeager is here, watching the television. Do you wish to speak with her ¡°Sure!¡± Senior Yancey was in a good mood. Zoey then put the receiver in front of Violet. ¡°Miss Yeager, it¡¯s from Senior Yancey¡± 1/2 10:52 Chapter 39 Violet stretched her hand out to take the receiver and asked cheerily, ¡°Grandpa, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Just did. Are you better? Did you eat and apply your medicine on time?¡± Senior Yancey was worried. Violet¡¯s voice was as sweet as sugar. ¡°I¡¯m much better, thank you for your concern, grandpa. I¡¯ve just taken my medicine and applied the paste.¡± ¡°Is Jack watching telly with you?¡± Senior Yancey probed. ¡°Nope, he has gone upstairs. He¡¯s probably busy with work.¡± ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know how to be more attentive,¡± Senior Yancey grumbled. ¡°No wonder he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Violetughed when she heard this. ¡°Grandpa, has he been in a rtionship before?¡± All of a sudden, she wanted to know. Humans were naturally curious beings, after all. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Senior Yancey thought about it seriously. ¡°He hasn¡¯t, I think. That girl doesn¡¯t count.¡± So there was a girl in his life? Violet did not dig deeper into it. It was none of her business, after all. He was a very outstanding, desirable person. Furthermore, everyone had a past. ¡°Alright, watch your TV,¡± Senior Yancey said in a kind voice. ¡°I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Okay, bye grandpa,¡± Violet replied sweetly too. The old man ended the call. Violet put down the receiver and continued to slip through the channels on the television. with the remote control. She did not feel out of ce at all, living in Jack¡¯s home. The light in the study on the second floor shone brightly. Jack sat at the desk going through his email inbox while his long and slender fingers typed away on the keyboard. Just as he was done typing out an email, his phone rang. He ran through the message for errors before sending the email out. He picked up his phone only after turning hisputer off. Before he epted the call, he nced at the caller ID. ¡°Hi, grandpa.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching TV with her downstairs?¡± Senior Yancey reprimanded. Jack was slightly startled upon hearing those words. ¡°Have you installed security cameras in house?¡± my ¡°I¡¯ve just given Zoey a call. She said that Vi is watching TV alone downstairs.¡± His grandfather sounded dissatisfied. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you spending time with her? Is this how you treat guests?¡± ¡°Why should I spend time with her?¡± Jack protested. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s Mrs. Yancey! If you don¡¯t spend time with her, who will? You¡¯re the one who got Michael to bring her back, okay?¡± Senior Yancey reminded. ¡°What did Michael say again when he came to fetch her? He was following your orders and hade to fetch Mrs. Yancey!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you know very well that¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything! I only believe what I hear!¡± Senior Yancey dered in a very stern voice. ¡°All I know is that you need to go downstairs right this moment and spend time with her. If you still have to work now, that means there¡¯s a problem with your efficiency at work during the daytime! You need to reflect on yourself! Reflect on yourself properly!¡± ¡°I..¡± Jack was speechless. ¡°You what? You? Go quickly!¡± Jack let out a long inward sigh. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Only then did Senior Yancey feel relieved. ¡°Go downstairs and have a chat with her. How awkward must she be! She¡¯s a girl, you must be more mindful of how she feels.¡± Then, his grandfather hung up the call. Jack took a deep breath. After some thought, he got up to go downstairs. This girl was a force to be reckoned with. She had won his grandfather¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, that meant she might be impossible to shake off in the future. Jack was still upstairs. With both hands in his pockets, he walked down the stairs very lightly, one step at a time. His eyes fell on Violet¡¯s back. This girl had a pure countenance and a dauntless spirit. It was only after he had reached thending downstairs that he realized she was watching a show about a mouse and a cat, Was that not a cartoon? How childish was she? Jack came and sat down beside her, Only then did Violet notice and turn to nce at him. Jack kept his eyes on the television. ¡°Do you feel awkward?¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet did not understand. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you feel awkward? Watching TV alone here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sheughed. 1/2 10:52 Chapter 40 Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t feel awkward. Who are we talking about? You¡¯re thick- skinned and obtuse. You don¡¯t even know how to spell ¡®awkward, do you?¡± ¡°Did grandpa get you toe downstairs?¡± Violet did not want to engage in a spat with him. She guessed it right the first time. Jack did not answer. Violet chuckled. ¡°Seems like grandpa¡¯s the only one in the world who can control you.¡± Jack looked sharp. He threw her a fake smile. ¡°He¡¯s my grandpa too so don¡¯t ¡®grandpa¡¯ here and there. Don¡¯t keep thinking about winning his heart.¡± ¡°Grandpa opened his heart to me himself, I¡¯ve never asked for it!¡± Violet chortled while ncing at him. She was somewhat pleased. ¡°Let my mother go. I n to leave this city with her, no worries. We won¡¯t be a threat to you. I won¡¯t tell anyone about your eyes! We n to fly far away!¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Fly?¡± Jack asked bluntly. ¡°Have you grown wings?¡± ¡°Can you not take my words so literally?¡± Violet squinted at him, sounding slightly annoyed. ¡°Are you going to let her go or not?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± He looked impertubable, speaking in a low and pleasant voice. ¡°Theo Yeager won¡¯t let you leave.¡± ¡°My legs aren¡¯t attached to his body. Why do I need his permission?¡± Jack turned and scrutinized her, contemting something. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t like to y games.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Jackughed. ¡°Grandpa is suppressing the Yeager Group. Theo doesn¡¯t have any chance left to rebuild hispany. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Theo Yeager will begin to get chummy with you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept it,¡± Violet said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him ever again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t like to y games.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting chummy with me?¡± Violet was very disdainful. ¡°Does he think I¡¯ll ept that he had been absent from my life for twenty years? Will a single apology from him make the hurt he caused my mother disappear? I¡¯ll never forgive him for as long as I live!¡± Jack merely smiled knowingly. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Violet gave him an unhappy look. ¡°You¡¯re not in my shoes, you don¡¯t understand how I feel! Don¡¯t tell me to be the bigger person!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to be the bigger person.¡± Jack smiled gently as he crossed his legs in a sophisticated manner. ¡°But if I were you, I would ept his goodwill.¡± Violet turned to look at him bemusedly. ¡°Tell me why.¡± Seeing that she was willing to hear him out, Jack continued, ¡°If it were me, I would move in with the Yeagers and take the opportunity to torment the mother-daughter duo. Didn¡¯t they rob you of everything you had? Reim it bit by bit.¡± ¡°Mother-daughter duo?¡± The main point caught Violet¡¯s ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t Beryl dead?¡± Jack¡¯s lips curved up in the faintest of smirks. ¡°She¡¯s very much alive.¡± Violet was shocked. ¡°Alive? How do you know?¡± ¡°How I know, is not the main point,¡± Jack smiled and turned slightly to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m more curious about just how foolish she is. There are way too many women in this world who want to crawl into my bed but she¡¯s not willing to marry me, to the point of faking a car ident. All that results in this mess the Yeagers are in now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate your own attractiveness,¡± Violet retorted. ¡°People like you think you¡¯re all that. You lose yourself very easily.¡± Nevertheless, Jack was not angry at all. In fact, his expression was gentle. ¡°You seem to have digressed.¡± Violet pondered and turned to ask him, ¡°Do you know Theo well?¡± ¡°I hear things about him.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll try to get friendly with me? He¡¯ll regret what he did? Apologize?¡± Violet¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. ¡°Yes,¡± Jack affirmed confidently. Violet¡¯s face changed. ¡°I won¡¯t soften my heart. People like him deserve to be punished for what they did! What¡¯s the point of being friendly with me? He can¡¯t get anything from me anyway.¡± She hugged a cu shion and resumed watching the mouse and cat show with a serious look on her face. Jack did not agree with her, however. She had a close bond with his grandfather. Theo could get Senior Yancey to spare him if he earned Violet¡¯s favor. After a while, Violet spoke, ¡°I think you should thank me, really. Think about it. If you had married Beryl, your good name and reputation would have been ruined. Her mother¡¯s a homewrecker, and the apple never falls far from the tree.¡± ¡°Do you know them well?¡± Jack asked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Violet shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t, I¡¯ve never met them.¡± ¡°You need to know yourself as well as your enemy if you want to win a war. Let me give you some information.¡± Jack 1/2 10:37 Chapter 41 seemed to be a different person, going into the topic with her unexpectedly. ¡°Yvette West hasn¡¯t obtained any assets for herself at all throughout all these years, and neither has she upskilled herself in any way. She¡¯s a very shallow woman who thinks that she can win men¡¯s hearts by maintaining her physical looks. So all she does is invest in her skincare. She does look younger than other women her age but that¡¯s all she is, eye candy without many inner qualities.¡± ¡°What about Beryl)¡± Violet was interested in her. ¡°What can you expect of her character when her mother is a trophy wife?¡± Jack said, ¡°Theo has always been busy with work all these years so he doesn¡¯t care much about his family. He basically lets them do as they please. Beryl grew up watching and listening to everything Yvette does so there¡¯s not much between her ears.¡± ¡°Torment them? So we can tear them into shreds as soon as possible?¡± Suddenly, Violet was delighted. She no longer wanted to leave! Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Jack turned and gave her a look. ¡°Would it be enough fun, though, for their suffering to end so quickly? Won¡¯t revenge feel better the longer it takes? Violet stared back at him dumbfounded. What had possessed this man today? ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°What you say does make sense.¡± She reconsidered before ncing at him. ¡°Why do you want to help me though? How does this benefit you?¡± Under her suspicious stare, Jack replied without thinking much. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to live here if you live with the Yeagers.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Violet red at him. ¡°Just tell me if you want to get rid of me!¡± He looked slightly restrained. ¡°Mother Teresa never asked to be rewarded when she carried out good deeds.¡± ¡°Mother Teresa?¡± Violet could not help but retort, ¡°Don¡¯t besmirch a heroine¡¯s name, alright? You¡¯re far different from her!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing topare with a deceased person.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes flicked to her face like lightning. After looking at her for a moment, he got up without saying anything more and headed upstairs. Violet watched as he disappeared from her sight. She fell into deep thought, pondering the words he had said just now. She was in no mood to watch the television program. Could he be right? If he was, she could have some fun. She could help her mother secure an advantage and im everything that the Yeagers had owed them all these years. Jack was not such a bad person! Violetughed and looked back at the television to continue her show. That same night. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Warm yellow lights shone in the spa cious master bedroom on the second floor of the old Yancey manor. The thick andyered curtains had been drawn. Samantha Ziegler sat at the foot of the bed in her velvety soft nightgown, making a phone call. The door to her room had been locked from the inside. There was a beauty mask on her grave-looking face. She asked quietly, ¡°When can Dawne back?¡± ¡°She¡¯s taking the evening flight, on the day after tomorrow,¡± her brother¡¯s low voice sounded from the other end of the call. ¡°Would they really get married if Dawn gets pregnant with Jack¡¯s child? How confident are you?¡± ¡°This n will definitely seed as long as Senior Yancey is around,¡± Samantha said, ¡°he has always been worried about Jack¡¯s future when ites to marriage. It¡¯ll be very difficult to get Jack to consider getting married again, unless it¡¯s a shotgun marriage, yes? He has just gone through a traumatizing wedding, after all.¡± ¡°Then what if we fail?¡± The man was worried. ¡°My position in the Yancey Group would be at risk. He doesn¡¯t suspect me now, at least.¡± ¡°So¡­ We must seed. Failure is not an option,¡± Samantha¡¯s pink lips spoke softly. There was a cruel look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll see to this carefully. All you have to do is get Dawn toe home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Talk to Dawn about this.¡± Samantha squinted. ¡°I believe that no woman would refuse to be Jack Yancey¡¯s missus. That is an indescribable honor, not to mention the luxury and wealth thate with it.¡± ¡°Dawn will be very happy,¡± the man said. ¡°She has been fond of Jack ever since she was a kid. She¡¯s full of adoration for him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let a Yeager reject marry into the family.¡± Having said that, Samantha hung up. Violet was a thorn in her flesh. Senior Yancey still doted on her despite the fact that she had caused such a huge ruckus at the wedding. This girl would not be easy to deal with. The phone call ended. ? The man on the other end of the call had been Samantha¡¯s brother, Armand Ziegler. 1/2 10:37 Chapter 42 Dawn Ziegler was Armand¡¯s daughter and had been furthering her studies overseas. If she married Jack, they would be able to infiltrate his inner circle, and then it would only be a matter of time before they brought him down by finding something as leverage against him. Early the next morning. Samantha put on a purple tight-fitting dress and high heels before going downstairs. The old man had awakened earlier and was already done with an hour of light exercise in the garden. Zephyr and Dustin were close by. As he went back in, he saw his daughter-inwing down the stairs. ¡°Good morning, dad.¡± Samantha was full of smiles, disying her vivacious charm. ¡°Good morning,¡± Senior Yancey walked toward the couch. ¡°Didn¡¯t Liame back with you?¡± ¡°He has gone on a hike for his nature sketching. The phone signal in the mountain areas is bad, I¡¯ve not been able to contact him.¡± Samantha went to the couch as well after reaching the first floor. She sat down opposite Senior Yancey and poured a ss of tea for him while striking up a conversation genially. ¡°Dad, do you remember Dawn?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Senior Yancey had an excellent memory. Dawn¡¯s face shed across his mind the moment Samantha mentioned her name. ¡°I remember. Why?¡± ¡°She has been pursuing further studies overseas during the past few years, and has be exceptionally outstanding,¡± Samantha praised. ¡°She majors in financial management and has passed her grade 10 piano exam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Girls nowadays should continuously upskill themselves, the more outstanding they are, the wider their worldview should be. They can meet potential partners too.¡± Senior Yancey epted the cup of tea from her and took a casual sip. ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty as well. Has two dimples, yes?¡± ¡°Your memory is good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met her ten years ago. She was already a tall and graceful youngdy back then.¡± Feeling that Senior Yancey¡¯s impression of Dawn was pretty good, Samantha continued saying, ¡°Dawn has always admired Jack, and they¡¯ve known each other since they were kids. I¡¯m thinking of doing a little matchmaking. What do you think about this?¡± Samantha probed cautiously. Senior Yancey gave a smallugh. ¡°There¡¯s already a marriage prospect for Jack, so don¡¯t you trouble yourself over that.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart sank slightly. So it was true. However, the smile on her face never faltered. She pretended to be in the dark. ¡°A prospect? I wonder who this lucky girl is, to be approved by you.¡± ¡°Theo Yeager¡¯s younger daughter. As you¡¯ve probably heard already, she¡¯s the one who rejected Jack at the wedding,¡± Senior Yancey examined his teacup carefully. ¡°I like that she is strong-willed and follows her heart in everything she does.¡± That girl was truly something. How could grandpa not me her for causing such a huge mess at the wedding? Samantha smiled and asked softly, ¡°Then how does this youngdy feel? Such things cannot be forced. We may consider one rejection idental, but a second one would be awkward.¡± ¡°Even I¡¯m not worried, so stop worrying about it!¡± Senior Yancey put down his cup and looked at her directly in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a long time. When is Liaming home?¡± The topic was changed. The middle-aged woman¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Was the old man angry? Senior Yancey said sternly, ¡°Has he been like this the past few years? Leaving for long periods of time? Is this ce a hotel to him?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Samantha hurriedly exined on behalf of her son. ¡°You know how youngsters are. They have their Own ways of thinking. He changes his cell phone¡¯s SIM card sometimes when he¡¯s out. I can¡¯t contact him now but don¡¯t you worry, he¡¯ll be back very soon. He knows his grandpa is back so he certainly would not bear to leave this ce. He¡¯ll apany you for a long, long time.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to apany me. I was just asking about him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Samantha knew that Jack was number one in the old man¡¯s heart. There was a distant look in Senior Yancey¡¯s expression; his kind countenance was no longer there. Samantha suppressed her feelings of unhappiness and smiled at him. She had gotten used to this. All these years, Senior Yancey would get upset whenever she tried to meddle in Jack¡¯s affairs. ¡°Dawn ising back to the country. She heard that you¡¯re in Rheinsville so she¡¯s nning toe over and visit you,¡± Samantha said. ¡°Sure.¡± Senior Yancey was not stand-offish about it. Then again, this was not an excessive request. Samantha continued, ¡°Can we invite Jack back here for lunch too? We¡¯ve not seen each other yet. It¡¯ll be a good thing for those youngsters to meet up more often. Dawn wants to work for the Yancey Group. I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s a suitable position for her.¡± Senior Yancey did not give it much thought. ¡°Sure. Find out when Dawnes back, I¡¯ll set a date with Jack earlier so he has time to arrange his work schedule.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks dad,¡± Samantha said obediently. ¡°Actually, my rtionship with Jack has improved a lot during the past years when you were not in Rheinsville City. He sends me presents often, for my birthday, for international women¡¯s day¡­ He remembers important dates.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Senior Yance was startled at first when he heard her words. Then, delight shone from his face. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. A harmonious family is a prosperous family.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 It was soon time for breakfast. Samantha was next to Senior Yancey when Lily came to notify them that breakfast was ready. Both of them headed for the dining hall, with the old man clutching his dragonhead cane. Meanwhile, in Goldbay Estate. Jack was already done with breakfast. He noticed that the bruise next to Violet¡¯s mouth was looking much better. ¡°Get the chauffeur to send you if you want to head out.¡± After saying these peculiar words, he took his coat from Zoey, turned around, and left. Before Violet could reply, she saw that he had already gone out from the living hall. The Maserati in the courtyard was soon driven away. He had always acted aloof, but Violet felt it was rather cute now. Even the chauffeur was hers to freely avail? The more she saw Jack, the less she hated him. She used to feel that he was haughty and cold, but he seemed like a normal person to her now. Actually, that was not true. He was a person with an illness. Whatever it was, her previous opinions about him had beenpletely undone by the time they had spent together over the past few days. His existence seemed to defy the course of nature; he was already at the helm of the world¡¯s greatest financial group at such a young age. However, he had his gentle side, despite the power and influences he possessed. Her phone rang. It was an unknown number. Violet deliberated before stretching her hand over the slide-to-answer bar. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is this Violet?¡± An unfamiliar woman¡¯s melodious voice sounded out. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Yeager. Yvette West. I¡¯d like to meet with you.¡± Violet rolled her eyes while standing at the doorway. She had expected Theo Yeager to contact her. Instead, this homewrecker was the one who had called her. She was not doing this under Theo¡¯s instructions, was she? ¡°Is there anything we can¡¯t say on the phone?¡± Violet¡¯s voice was nonchnt; she was reluctant to pay her any attention. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we talk in person. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡± The other woman had an earnest and sincere attitude. Violet contemted it. ¡°Alright then.¡± She had nothing else to do anyway. Perhaps it would be entertaining to meet this trophy wife. ¡°How about ten o¡¯clock? I¡¯ll send the address to your phone.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Violet looked down and fiddled with her thumbs. She had not given this woman a good look at the wedding. After she hung up the call, Violet felt that Jack was a master predictor. How did he know that she would be going out? She went back in front of the mirror and saw that the bruise by her lips had faded a lot. Violet dabbed on some foundation to conceal it; the result was rather effective. Then, she made herself up. Violet may not be a bimbo but she could not let one show her up! ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Violet came out with her purse. ¡°I¡¯ll be back for lunch!¡± ¡°Get the chauffeur to send you,¡± Zoey said. She was concerned. ¡°I think I can go alone.¡± Violet beamed. ¡°I know how to drive!¡± Saying this, she walked out. Zoey did not have enough time to stop her. The chauffeur opened the car door for her in the courtyard. However, Violet said, ¡°I want to drive myself there.¡± He looked at her. This was a real predicament for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drive off and steal this car,¡± Violet said, ¡°I can run but I can¡¯t hide; it would only be a matter of time before Jack catches me. This is his territory, and he still has my mother.¡± The moment she finished speaking, she pushed the car door to close it and walked around the car to get to the driver¡¯s seat. After opening the door, she got in immediately. 1/2 10:37 Chapter 44 The chauffeur did not dare to stop her at all. Violet buckled up her safety belt and quickly started the engine. The only thing the chauffeur could do was take his phone out hurriedly and dial the president¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Yancey! Miss Yeager is driving off herself!¡± ¡°Do you know where she¡¯s going?¡± Jack asked coldly from the other end of the line. ¡°I don¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t say, but she said she¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Let her go,¡± Jack said in a low but smooth voice. The chauffeur felt relieved after hearing those words from the president. ¡°Alright.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Violet used to be very wealthy in another country. Although she had not been as rich as the Yeagers or the Yanceys, her life had beenfortable. She had lived in a big mansion and drove a Volvo. This was the reason why she was like a fish to water when this luxury car became hers to drive, despite the fact that she had never driven it. She was the daughter that the Yeagers had abandoned, but she was no Cindere. Through her own wit and diligence, she had protected and provided shelter for her mother, sessfully making her countery against the Yeagers overseas. The navigation system in the car was activated and Violet began her drive toward her destination. It was a cafe with an exceptionally quiet and secluded ambiance, furnished in the style of a foreign country. Yvette, being as rich as she was, had reserved the entire establishment from the moment Violet had agreed to meet her. This was going to be a very important conversation. Yvette did not want anyone, especially Theo, to know about it. She had not even brought her chauffeur along today. Everything had been top secret. Before Yvette left home, she had meticulously put on make-up and had dressed herself up in a fur vest worth millions. It made her look nouveau riche, but she thought that it was rather fetching on her. She arrived ten minutes earlier and ordered two cups of cappino. Then, she sat by the window and waited. Violet parked the car on thewn outside the cafe. The car navigation system notified her that she had reached her destination. She was not in a hurry to get out of the car. After unbuckling her safety belt, she picked up her phone and started a match of an online mobile game. Seconds turned to minutes¡­ In the cafe, the waiter brought two cups of coffee on a tray to Yvette. ¡°Thank you.¡± She nced at her watch to look at the time. Violet was five minuteste. Ten minutes¡­ Fifteen minutes¡­ The longer she waited, the more she felt something was amiss. Yvette¡¯s chest tightened slightly. Could that girl be standing her up? Was she going to be a no-show? Was this a joke? On second thought, it could not be. Perhaps she was stuck in a traffic jam. Perhaps something hade up and dyed her. She might as well wait a while longer. She was already here, after all¡­ Yvette consoled herself, waiting in the chair patiently. Then, she adjusted the fur vest she was wearing. This was a very expensive piece, with the softest and sleekest of fur. There were not many asions on which she could wear this, Half an hour passed¡­. Just as Yvette finally decided that Violet had pulled a fast one on her, she turned to look out the window. A girl had gotten out of a car and was walking gracefully toward her. It was Violet. Yvette had seen her at the wedding. That car had been there for a long time! Why had she only just gotten out? Yvette was dumbfounded. She began to doubt herself. Did the car just arrive? Could she have been seeing things just now? Violet walked into the cafe. She spotted a middle-ageddy sitting beside the window with a single nce, dressed in tasteless attire, Mink clothing in early summer? Was this woman missing some brain cells? As Violet strode toward her, she scrutinized Yvette¡¯s face. Such smooth and supple skin; it was indeed the face of a homewrecker: Yvette ¡°Please, sit.¡± While polite, Yvette was also astonished. How could she not see any injuries or bruises on her face? Was Violet not beaten up? Original from N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 10:37 Chapter 45 Violet ignored her. She took the seat opposite Yvette without waiting for an invitation and kept her eyes on the woman quietly. She had the air of a princess. ¡°Is cappino to your taste?¡± Yvette looked at the cups of coffee in front of her and smiled. ¡°You may order something else if you don¡¯t like this.¡± Violet turned and raised her voice. ¡°Waiter, two cups oftte, please. No sugar.¡± ¡°Right away, miss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want one,¡± Yvette said hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s not for you,¡± Violet¡¯s cold eyes fell on her face again. ¡°I¡¯m here to listen to your nonsense. My time is about to be wasted, of course, so I¡¯m sure two cups of coffee isn¡¯t too much?¡± Her tone of voice and attitude made Yvette feel as though she had just swallowed a fly. This girl was trouble. Violet turned to look out the window casually with a smirk on her face, enjoying the view by herself. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The middle-aged woman suppressed her emotions and said softly, ¡°Violet, I know you hate me but there¡¯s no such thing as right or wrong when ites to love. Back then, your father and I¡­¡± As she spoke, she studied Violet¡¯s expression. Was this girl even listening to her? Violet kept gazing out the window. She did not seem angry in the least bit; it looked as though she was listening to somebody else¡¯s story. Why had Yvette stopped? Violet gave her a nce. ¡°Continue.¡± Then, she smiled. ¡°What happened back then? Has your conscience never condemned you? Did you feel that it was true love?¡± Yvette¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°I know you hate me¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± Violet¡¯s eyes shed bright and clear. She spoke crisply, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. A man who has had good food all his life would asionally be tempted to taste garbage. I understand it completely. Especially for a man like Theo Yeager, it¡¯s even more understandable.¡± Yvette was chagrined. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t he be eating garbage for the rest of his life? He has never regretted it. Do you still think this is garbage? This is a feast.¡± At that moment, the waiter served the two cups of coffee Violet had ordered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Violet gave the waiter a sweet smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Please enjoy.¡± After the waiter left, Violet stirred the coffee with a silver spoon gently. From that simple action alone, Yvette could tell how Violet usually lived her life. She was not a Cindere who had not seen the world. She must have been livingfortably. ¡°I, for one, believe strongly that it¡¯s better to be self-sufficient than to depend on other people.¡± Violet looked like she was smiling, but her eyes were cold. ¡°My mother and I have been doing quite well over the past years,pared to you. Perhaps even better than you. So keep your superiorityplex in check.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± An idea shed through Yvette¡¯s mind suddenly. ¡°Has Theo Yeager been secretly giving you money all these years?¡± she asked foolishly. ¡°Why would we take a man¡¯s money?¡± Violet looked at her like she was a joke. ¡°Can¡¯t we earn it ourselves?¡± The middle-aged woman was speechless. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to think that we hate you. Your existence doesn¡¯t affect us at all, actually. I would have forgotten that I have a father if you guys hadn¡¯t brought me back,¡± Violet said. Yvette felt that she was no match for this girl. Her train of thought was too meticulous; they were on completely different wavelengths. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Yvette took a sip of coffee as she gazed at Violet calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s not sensationalize anything. Forget about who is right or wrong. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Violet picked up her cup and leaned back on her chair slightly. After drinking some coffee, she said co olly, ¡°Talk, then. I won¡¯t interrupt.¡± ¡°Your father wasn¡¯t the one who sent those men to kill you. It was me.¡± Yvette confessed openly. Violet was slightly surprised, but her face remained calm as she sipped her coffee. She did not intend to say anything and behave as though this had nothing to do with her. Yvette had not expected such a response from her. ¡°Continue, please. My time is precious.¡± Violet looked up at her. ¡°Say what you want to say.¡± Yvette took a deep breath and gave a lowugh. ¡°Actually, your father has been feeling very guilty all these years. He has thought aboutpensating you before. He just never found the right time.¡± Violet did not agree with her. Yvette was lying through her teeth. Find the right time topensate them? Did he not know where she lived? It was obvious that he did, considering how he had kidnapped her so she could be a substitute bride. Furthermore, Theo Yeager prioritized his well-being above all else. He had been chasing after fame and fortune all his life. How would he have time to feel guilty? Violet did not interrupt the woman, however. She listened while drinking her coffee, feeling no urge at all to rebut Yvette. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 10:38 Chapter 46 She did not want to waste her breath talking to a life form like this. Send Gift Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Yvette was uncertain whether she would be able to redeem anything on Theo¡¯s behalf. This girl did not seem easy to confront. However, she continued striving with her act. ¡°Your father did ask around about your whereabouts. All he did was make a mistake that men everywhere in the world would make. He isn¡¯t sure if your mother would forgive him. Actually, his life hasn¡¯t been that easy. He has been toiling away in the market. You¡¯ve grown up and you¡¯re living quite well. Could you forgive him?¡± Therein lies the crux of the matter. Was she asking for Violet¡¯s forgiveness? Never mind that Yvette was asking for her forgiveness like this. Was she also trying to absolve Theo from his wrongdoings? Violet evaluated her words quietly. Why did Theo let a woman say such things to her instead of doing it himself? Was it even eptable for apologies to be done on someone¡¯s behalf? Where was the sincerity? Therefore, the only other possible conclusion was that this was not what Theo wanted. Violet smiled. ¡°Do you know where I¡¯ve been living?¡± she asked purposefully. Yvette was startled. ¡°At Jack Yancey¡¯s, yes?¡± Their sources of information were pretty urate! Violet now knew Yvette¡¯s purpose for the meeting. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, the car outside belongs to Jack. I¡¯m on excellent, excellent terms with him now. Are you trying to get me to ask the Yanceys for mercy and spare Theo? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± This was a ray of hope for Yvette. She nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Violet had already realized this herself without needing Yvette to exin it. ¡®As long as Violet agrees to this, I¡¯ll have helped the Yeager Group from behind the scenes. Theo will be very happy!¡¯ Yvette thought to herself. Everything she was doing today was to ease up her rtionship with Theo and secure her ce with the Yeagers. ¡°After all, he is my father. I wouldn¡¯t exist without him. I¡¯m actually a very grateful person, don¡¯t really like holding grudges,¡± Violet said casually before taking a sip of coffee. ¡°To tell the truth, I can understand why he kidnapped me to be the substitute bride. He can¡¯t just watch everything he¡¯s been working for just tumble down like that, right? He¡¯ll do whatever he can to save it, this is human nature.¡± Yvette had not expected this girl to be so reasonable. The woman was almost moved to tears. ¡°Thank you for understanding him so well.¡± ¡°This whole thing is a blessing in disguise for me. How many people have only dreamed of getting close with the Yanceys!¡± Violet¡¯s voice was full of pride. She gulped down the coffee as though it was mere water. ¡°So you¡¯re not angry anymore, are you?¡± Yvette asked hopefully. ¡°I¡¯ve never been angry so how can I not be anymore?¡± Violet spoke in a light and airy voice. Yvette felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at him. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not angry with you,¡± Violet added delicately. ¡°These are two separate things. Don¡¯t mix them up.¡± Yvette¡¯s chest tightened slightly as she stared at Violet uprehendingly. ¡°Theo and I are rted by blood. You and I aren¡¯t,¡± Violet continued softly. ¡°Also, you tried to kill me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Yvette straightened her clothes. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°This is all my fault. Luckily nothing too bad came out of it. I hope you¡¯ll be the bigger person and not take this to heart.¡± Violet was sitting in a straight and elegant posture, exuding the aura of a refined youngdy. Her cold gaze swept past the middle-aged woman¡¯s face, which was caked with a fewyers of foundation. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to intercede with the Yanceys for Theo. I can do that, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Yvette asked nervously. This was the main point. She could give whatever Violet wanted, short of her own life! Violet took a sip of coffee. This woman was rather impatient. Was she so desperate to get into Theo Yeager¡¯s good books? If so, Violet was going to have some fun with her!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Violet nodded gently. Her expression was cool. ¡°But you lured my mother¡¯s husband away and made her miserable for a long time. You have to pay for this first.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Yvette seemed to agree. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology,¡± Violet interrupted with a smile. ¡°Print ten thousand posters with your photo on it in high-definition and a simple paragraph confessing how you had an affair with a married man and reced his wife. Then write about how you regret it.¡± She studied the middle-aged woman¡¯s face as it changed, before continuing, ¡°Then put up these posters on every corner of every street in Rheinsville City. On telephone poles and outside of supermarkets. I won¡¯t be participating so you¡¯ll have to do it yourself. I¡¯ll agree to your request when I¡¯m satisfied. Having said that, Violet downed the coffee in her cup. She must finish her beverage before she left. She was not a wasteful girl. Putting down the cup as she stood up, Violet looked at Yvette¡¯s face, which had turned ugly. She said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to do this. Send me photos if you do it. I¡¯ll grant your wish as long as you aplish this within the next three days. My offer expires after that.¡± Then, she turned around and left without a backward nce. Yvette clenched her fists tightly and red at Violet¡¯s back in fury and hatred. Her heart was burning with fury; her mood could not be fouler than this! Recalling the entire conversation they had moments ago, Yvette knew that Violet was full of criticism about her. What Violet asked of her was too much! It had been so many years since what had happened. Must she publicize it now? So what if she did as Violet asked? Would it mean that Xayah Gordon had won? Violet drove off. She had told Zoey that she would be home for lunch. Meanwhile, at the Yancey Group offices. The atmosphere in the high-rise building was clearly very different from usual. There was excitementOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. and trepidation in the air. Jared wasing to Rheinsville. Everybody knew what this meant; the potential deal that the Yancey Group had been following for three years was about to bear fruit. Billions would be flowing through their ounts once the deal was sessfully signed. It was a win- win arrangement. Anyone would feel invigorated just thinking about it. Armand Ziegler held a position of mid-level seniority in thepany. He had not been given the opportunity to participate in such an important case; all that he knew about it was hearsay. From Armand¡¯s perspective, Jack Yancey¡¯s position in Senior Yancey¡¯s heart would be even more secured once the deal was sealed. How could Liampete against such a disy of high competence? Armand scowled in his private office. His cell phone rang. He took one look at the caller ID and hurriedly walked to his office door and locked it. He answered the call only when he was standing at the window. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Are you busy?¡± It was Samantha. ¡°Not really, the workload is as usual.¡± ¡°Can Dawn take an earlier flight?¡± Samantha said from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Senior Yancey to figure out his thoughts on all this. He has decided to have Violet as his daughter-in- law but he isn¡¯t opposed to the idea of Dawn visiting him at the old manor. I think half of our n will have seeded if we can just get Jack and Dawn to meet each other once. Violet hasn¡¯t married Jack yet, after all.¡± ¡°Have you heard about Jared?¡± He changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about something serious!¡± Samantha was annoyed. ¡°This is serious too,¡± he emphasized. Samantha was startled. She thought back to the name he had just mentioned. ¡°What¡¯s up? Jared is someone the Yancey Group has always wanted a partnership with, but he has only been observing the Yancey Group¡¯s progress for the past few years. He isn¡¯t going totch on to thepany just because it¡¯s powerful. I heard that he has been contemting a partnership with the Yancey Group.¡± 1/2 10:38 Chapter 48 ¡°Jared has arrived in Rheinsville City,¡± Armand said in a low voice. ¡°He has just gotten off the ne and is meeting with Jack soon.¡± ¡°Has he agreed to the partnership?¡± Samantha¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Then¡­ Then won¡¯t Jack be even more powerful?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, this will definitely make headlines,¡± Armand said. ¡°Jack Yancey is going to be like a go d.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart plunged immediately. She pulled a long face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with Liam! He isn¡¯t living up to expectations! Jack wouldn¡¯t dare stop him from working in thepany if he wanted to, would he? All because of something the old man said! I don¡¯t believe that my son isn¡¯tpetent enough.¡± ¡°Could Jack be threatening Liam?¡± Armand asked straightforwardly. ¡°Can someone really be that disinterested in power and fortune? Liam owns half thepany so why won¡¯t hee to work?¡± Samantha sighed softly. ¡°I need to sit down and have a good talk with him when hees back. We¡¯ll be forced to give up what¡¯s rightfully ours if he continues to be stubborn like this.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Samantha came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Do you think the partnership with Jared will materialize?¡± ¡°The probability is 8, perhaps 9 out of 10.¡± Armand said, ¡°I¡¯m not clear about the specifics. Michael has been the one in charge from the start. Feels like Jack is always guarded against me, not letting me get involved in such a huge case. Even meetings with the board of directors are done in secret. There¡¯s not much I can find out.¡± ¡°This is so unfair for you.¡± Samantha was angry. ¡°You¡¯ve been working so diligently and steadily in the Yancey Group for so many years, staying despite all the big offers from otherpanies. Jack can¡¯t recognize good talent. He should have at least promoted you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get mad,¡± Armand frowned. ¡°One must control one¡¯s emotions to achieve great things. I¡¯ve always believed that hard work pays off. The longer he treats me this way and ignores me, the less of a threat I¡¯ll be to him. Only then will he let down his guard. That will give me enough time and the right opportunities.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Samantha nodded in contemtion. ¡°Can you sabotage this potential deal?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no time,¡± he replied. ¡°I only knew about Jareding today. He has already disembarked from his flight.¡± ¡°Are they signing the deal today?¡± ¡°Without a doubt, Jack will ensure that every arrangement and preparation for such an important matter is done meticulously, to the point of perfection, so we would need extremely careful nning if we want to mess this up for him. It would take time and the risk is too great. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Armand was more sensible. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Samantha did not force it although she felt vexed. Jack Yancey was the type of person who worked in silence. He was low-key with everything he did, but his sesses tended to sneak up on and amaze the world. It was downright infuriating! At such a young age, he already had the economic backbone of the Yancey Group entirely in the palm of his hand. ¡°So the probability of us getting Jack and Dawn together is quite low,¡± Armand spoke. ¡°Jack won¡¯t let us manipte him like that. He¡¯ll turn his back on anyone who has anything to do with us.¡± ¡°What about a shotgun wedding? Senior Yancey would approve of it. Jack would have to marry her even if he didn¡¯t want to. Dawn is a beautiful youngdy, and he could learn to love her as time goes by. So¡­¡± Armand asked in a small voice. ¡°Are you proposing we use the drug?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already prepared. I¡¯m just waiting for Dawn to be back in the country,¡± Samantha said confidently. ¡°The moment Jack sleeps with her, she will be his responsibility to bear. I¡¯ll make it headline news if he doesn¡¯t admit it. Senior Yancey would be absolutely disappointed in him by then, I reckon.¡± ¡°This is quite risky,¡± Armand said after pondering on it. ¡°Have you thought about that?¡± Samantha chuckled. ¡°One must not be afraid of risk to achieve great things. I¡¯ve made my decision. I hope you don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± ¡°Dawn¡¯s itinerary has changed, it may take her about ten days to get back.¡± Anxiety wrought Samantha. ¡°Can¡¯t you get her toe back sooner?¡± ¡°She can only return after attending an important viva, so this gives you time to prepare.¡± Armand was very calm. ¡°You¡¯ve be a bit impulsive over the past few years, Samantha, can¡¯t seem to keep your emotions in check.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t Jack be flying even higher?¡± Samantha was in a bad mood. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing else to say. You can attend to other matters first.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself. Be cautious when you¡¯re with Senior Yancey,¡± he reminded her sincerely. ¡°I know.¡± 1/2 10:38 Chapter 49 After the phone call, Armand looked out the window and took a deep breath. Nobody knew, but he had always been enduring silently. For his sister¡¯s sake, Armand had to submit himself to The Yancey Group, to Jack Yancey. He was at Jack¡¯s constant beck and call. After suffering quietly for all these years, he looked forward to the day he could gain leverage over Jack and destroy himpletely so that Liam could rece him. Then, when Senior Yancey kicked the bucket, the Yancey Group would finally belong to the Zieglers. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Armand stood in front of the window with downcast eyes. He took out his cell phone and called a number. ¡°Has Jared left the airport?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes, the executive assistant, Mr. Sullivan, went to pick him up himself. They¡¯re in the same car,¡± the man on the other end of the line reported. ¡°Zephyr has gone with them too.¡± Armand smirked slightly. ¡°It looks like this is really important to Jack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a potential deal worth billions after all. He has meticulously nned out every aspect of this. There¡¯s no loophole for anyone to exploit.¡± Armand¡¯s eyes looked cold. ¡°How confident are you that you can get close to him?¡± The man on the other end of the line replied, ¡°Not at all. Sullivan will be with him throughout the entire trip, and Mr. Yancey himself will be receiving Jared himself. I¡¯m not even sure which hotel Jared will be lodging at. The entire arrangement is very confidential. I only know that Jared will be visiting the offices first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Armand ended the call in a bad mood. Once the partnership materialized, Jack¡¯s ce in Senior Yancey¡¯s heart would ascend. It would be even more difficult to overthrow him. In addition, his prestige and power in their various social circles would also be further established. A sophisticated team weed Jared at the first-floor entrance of the main office building, in front of the great hall. High-ranking executives of thepany were present, each dressed in impable suits. They represented thepany. and were the cream of the crop in the Yancey Group. Jack Yancey was also there, of course. He stood against the sunlight with his great stature like a go d, born with a natural finesse that showed in every gesture he made. He was already exuding a strong and unshakeable aura despite being so young. Michael had just sent him a text. They were arriving in three minutes. The familiar car came into sight; it was a historical moment for the Yancey Group. A high-profile reception ensued. A suave bodyguard opened the car door. Jared stepped out in the midst of shing lights as though he was in a slow-motion movie scene. This middle-aged man had a stalwart figure and wore a hat. He was a typical foreigner. He did not seem arrogant but was definitely an austere man. Jack walked up to wee him personally. This man was a veteran on the business markets; there was much to learn from him. ¡°Wee to Rheinsville City,¡± Jack said in English. ¡°I¡¯m Jack Yancey.¡± He knew that Jared was exceptionally fluent in English and was fond of the local culture. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Jared looked at him in admiration. ¡°A young and promising man, you are.¡± Jack did not stretch his hand towards Jared for a handshake. His sources had kept him well-informed; Jared was a germaphobe and did not ept any form of physical contact with anyone. Jared¡¯s assistant also got out of the car. Even he kept a certain distance away from Jared. Michael and the bodyguard stepped out after him. ¡°Please,e in.¡± Next on the agenda was a personal tour with Jack around the offices. A line ofpany executives stood at the entrance and saluted Jared respectfully as a wee. Armand had gone down to the first floor. He stood in a discreet corner not far away from the merriment and kept his eyes on Jared the entire time. He watched Jared and Jack as they conversed while they walked. Jack was about to introduce thepany¡¯s corporate culture to Jared so that he could have a thorough understanding of the Yancey Group. This deal must be extremely crucial for Jack to be doing the exposition personally. There was no chance at all for Armand to be up to mischief because Jack stayed by Jared¡¯s side the entire time. This made him feel despondent. As the two men entered the elevator with exclusive ess for the president, Armand¡¯s cold eyesOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. narrowed. Jack was an eyesore that he could not get rid of! 1/2 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 At the same time. Chapter 51 A white luxury car drove toward Goldbay Estate, where the great gates swung open automatically upon the car te number being verified by the security system. The mansion sparkled under the warm sunlight, looming magnificently with its foreign architecture style. Violet had recently seen a segment of the news reporting this piece of property to be the most expensive in the region. ording to the report, this was a smart house. However, Violet had not noticed anything out of the ordinary. She had not seen a single robot. The car stopped in front of the mansion. Violet lifted her eyes to admire the beautiful architecture. She could not help but smirk when she recalled the foolish woman she had just met and how she had been wearing a fur vest on this sweltering hot day. Was there something wrong with her? Would Yvette West really print those posters to win Theo¡¯s favor? It was up to her! Violet did not really care about the posters. After all, she had no interest in getting tangled up with the Yeagers. She opened the door and got out of the car before bounding into the living hall happily. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re back, Miss Yeager,¡± Zoey said kindly. ¡°What would you like for lunch?¡± ¡°Anything! Like I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ll eat anything you eat. I¡¯m not picky at all when ites to food,¡± Violet walked towards the coffee table cheerfully. ¡°Are you arranging flowers again?¡± ¡°Yes, these are sunflowers. The president¡¯s favorite.¡± Zoey was pruning the nts with a pair of scissors. Jack¡¯s favorite flowers were sunflowers? ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence. They are my favorite too,¡± Violet sat down on the couch. ¡°Let me help you with this,¡± Having said that, she picked up a pair of pruning scissors. ¡°Zoey, do you know what sunflowers symbolize?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. All I know is that it possesses an enduring spirit. It never stops facing the sun. Loyalty, probably.¡± Violet had a very melodious voice. ¡°It represents affection. A quiet kind of love. The sunflower turns faithfully with the sun, which embodies strong internal conviction. Yes, it¡¯s loyalty, more or less!¡± 1/3 11:071 Chapter 51 ¡°The president is that kind of person,¡± Zoey said. ¡°He is very self-disciplined and holds himself to very high standards.¡± Violet did not respond. She did not want to praise him. ¡°Will you be going outter in the evening, Miss Yeager?¡± ¡°Nope. Why?¡± Violet had just answered Zoey when her cell phone rang. She took it out and saw an unfamiliar number on the caller ID. It was not Yvette. Could it be Theo Yeager? She answered the call with spection in her mind. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing someone very important back to the mansion in a while, so don¡¯te back.¡± Jack¡¯s voice was serious and low; it waspletely unlike his normal self. Violet was stunned. ¡°How did you get my number?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Jack said coldly. ¡°Remember not to go back.¡± He knew that she had driven the car off without allowing the chauffeur to follow her. ¡°But I¡¯m already back!¡± Violet raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m arranging flowers with Zoey. A table full of sunflowers!¡± She was back? ¡°I¡¯m telling you,¡± Jack continued, ¡°I have a very important potential deal. The guest wants to visit my smart home. Since you¡¯re already back, could you kindly hide on the second floor? I won¡¯t forgive you if anything goes wrong. He is an extremely rigorous person with germophobia. He doesn¡¯t like other people getting close to him.¡± ¡°Just sign your deal, what are you threatening me for?¡± Violet asked unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Let my mother go and I¡¯ll leave immediately, as far away as possible!¡± ¡°Violet, now is not the time to discuss this.¡± At the moment, Jack¡¯s expression was a deep and quiet one. His voice had also grown considerably colder. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. This is a prospect worth billions. If this gets screwed up thanks to you, well, you know what woulde after.¡± 66 ¡­ Billions?! Violet was obviously shocked. How could a single prospect be worth billions? Good heavens! ¡°Pass your phone to Zoey,¡± Jack said. He could not be bothered to make another call to thendline. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Violet pulled a long face and was not happy in the slightest bit. It was not fun to be threatened like that! ¡°Did you hear me? Pass the phone to Zoey,¡± Jack raised his voice. Time was money. Violet came back to her senses distractedly. ¡°Zoey, he wants to talk to you,¡± she handed the phone over. ¡°Is it Mr. Yancey?¡± Zoey put her pruning scissors down and asked in a small voice. Violet looked at her and nodded. Zoey took the phone and carefully put it to her ear. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± ¡°We may being to the mansion in a while to sign a billion-dor deal. The other party wishes to visit my smart home. All you have to do is serve him the way you do for any other guest.¡± There was a hint of austerity in Jack¡¯s low voice. ¡°However, I need you to pay attention to Violet. Get her to stay upstairs like a good girl. Do not let here down. It won¡¯t be easy to exin why I have a woman at home if this gets out.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± Why did he assign her such an arduous task? Zoey had no choice. She slowly moved the phone away from her ears as the beeping disconnect tone sounded from the phone, before handing it back to the girl in front of her. ¡°Miss Yeager, you may read some books or sunbathe in the balcony upstairs. I¡¯ll prepare anything food or beverage you want. Just please, don¡¯te downstairs.¡± Zoey looked at her with a troubled expression. ¡°Mr. Yancey has instructed me to do this, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡± ¡°Am I such a nuisance to you people?¡± Violet felt disgruntled. ¡°I¡¯m going to the old manor after lunch! I¡¯m going to grandpa¡¯s! I¡¯m noting back!¡± She picked up the scissors and started to cut off the heads of the sunflowers like a child ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Miss Yeager!¡± Zoey could not stop her in time. ¡°Mr. Yancey is just giving you a reminder,¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°His attitude annoys me!¡± Having said that, Violet smiled. ¡°How long have you been in his service here,Original from N?velDrama.Org. Zoey?¡± ¡°Ten years.¡± Violet gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You have a lot of patience!¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey is actually a good man,¡± Zoey said. ¡°Was he still a kid when he moved out?¡± Violet asked curiously. ¡°He isn¡¯t on good terms with his stepmother, is he?¡± Zoey looked up at her in amazement. 1/3 11:07 Chapter 52 Violet chortled. ¡°He¡¯s the one who told me that Samantha isn¡¯t his birth mother.¡± ¡°Seems like the president doesn¡¯t treat you like an outsider,¡± Zoey said softly. ¡°Not many know about this.¡± ¡°Their rtionship is pretty bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Violet asked again. Zoey had never been one to gossip. She gave her an upward nce but did not answer. Violet seemed thoughtful. Dropping the issue, she said, ¡°Continue with the flowers, I¡¯ll prepare lunch.¡± She got up and headed to the kitchen. ¡°Do you know how to?¡± Zoey turned toward her. ¡°Yes!¡± With that confident and cheery response, Violet disappeared through the doors. She was a girl who red up fast but calmed down just as quickly. Half an hourter. A simple and delicious meal was ready. There were diced onion, chicken, mushrooms, and carrots in the rice- this was a standard pot meal. Nevertheless, Zoey had never tasted this before. Violet filled a bowl with the rice for Zoey; the tantalizing fragrance and appearance were appetite- inducing. ¡°Here¡¯s a spoon. The scrambled eggs are pretty good too, very soft.¡± Violet handed a spoon over to Zoey before busying herself by serving the various dishes. After that, she passed Zoey a fork. ¡°Please sit, I¡¯ll be right there after I take this apron off!¡± This was the first time Zoey could enjoy such treatment. She had been serving other people her entire life and had never been served herself. She stood at the dining table feeling lost and somewhat touched, gazing at Violet. ¡°What are you staring at? Sit down quickly and taste the food!¡± Violetughed as she sat down opposite Zoey. Zoey sat down. ¡°Miss Yeager, how¡­ how is it that you can do everything?¡± ¡°This is only the tip of the iceberg,¡± Violet replied. She was in a good mood. ¡°As you know, I grew up without a father. All my mother and I have are each other so I had to learn how to be independent. Give this a try, quick. How¡¯s the taste?¡± ¡°Are you still going to the old manor after lunch?¡± Zoey asked timidly. 2/3 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore,¡± Violet answered. Zoey did not ask any more questions afterward. She had a feeling that she would be able toplete the task Mr. Yancey had set for her perfectly. Miss Yeager was not an unreasonable person, after all. Other than the scrambled eggs, there were also braised ribs and pan-fried vegetables. These were simple everyday dishes, but Violet had prepared them exceptionally well. Zoey kept singing her praises after tasting the food. ¡°Miss Yeager, your culinary skills are better than a professional chef¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yourpliment is a bit too high,¡± Violetughed as she helped herself to the food. ¡°My mother loves my cooking. She always finishes two servings!¡± Zoey looked at her with a kind countenance. After a while, Violet tried her luck. ¡°Zoey, do you really not know where my mother is?¡± she inquired. The middle-aged woman shook her head while eating. Violet pondered for a moment before asking again, ¡°Where else does Jack own property? Other than this ce? Do you know?¡± Zoey shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± How could she not be sure when she had been with him for ten years? Zoey was clearly dodging her questions! ¡°Zoey, do you have children?¡± Violet began to appeal to Zoey¡¯s sympathy. ¡°You must already have kids at your age,¡± she sighed softly. ¡°No matter how much time a mother spends with her children, their bond is always special and close. My mother and I are the same. This is the first time we¡¯ve been separated for so long. I really miss her. I know Jack won¡¯t hurt her but I still really want to see her.¡± ¡°I no longer have a daughter,¡± Zoey looked up and said softly. ¡°My daughter passed away in an ident when she was 18.¡± There was a hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Violet apologized hurriedly. The air between them was slightly indecipherable. Zoey¡¯s response had been so unexpected that Violet did not know what to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Zoey was downcast. ¡°Miss Yeager, I truly don¡¯t know how much property Mr. Yancey has. I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t the only one. I also don¡¯t know where your mother is. Mr. Yancey would never report such matters to me, he doesn¡¯t let me in on such things because I spend a lot of time with you. I¡¯m just someone who sees to his meals and does the housekeeping here for her.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Violet swore never to ask her about the same matter again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± 1/2 11:07 Chapter 53 ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Zoey smiled, She was a very open-minded person. ¡°I believe in parallel universes. My daughter is living a wonderful life in another world right now. I wish her all the best, and I know she wishes the same for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Violet beamed as well. ¡°You have to be happy. She would want that.¡± After lunch was over, Violet did not make a fuss about going back to the old manor. She did not want to worry grandpa. Without waiting for Zoey to remind her, Violet took the initiative and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going upstairs now. They may be on their way back here already,¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just like that, Violet headed to the second floor. She was not someone who would mess things up deliberately. She knew better than that. She was already very apologetic about humiliating Jack at the wedding. How could she trouble him further, now that he had a massive deal to secure? The decision to sign the agreement must have been made at thest minute because he had not mentioned this to herst night. There was a balcony surrounded by wreaths of flowers and rattan on the second floor. The view from there was good, and the floor was covered in green artificial grass simr to the grass in the courtyard. This was Violet¡¯s first time here. She sat down in the rattan chair and soaked in the sunlight, thinking about the future. Half an hourter. The great courtyard gates opened up slowly and two cars drove through slowly. One of them was Jack¡¯s Maserati. They were back. 2/2Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Violet saw the carse to a halt in front of the mansion. The car doors opened at the same time. Other than Michael and Jack, there were two other familiar faces she had not seen for a long time. She held her breath and sat up hurriedly, looking at the two men in astonishment. Were Jared and his assistant Jack¡¯s important guests? Heavens! What a coincidence! Jared stood next to the car after getting out and surveyed the vast courtyard. ¡°A very good location. You¡¯ve paid much attention to the details of theyout of thendscape. The view is beautiful. I read online that there¡¯s an electric web in this courtyard, is that true?¡± He lowered his gaze toward the green grass under his feet. Jack gave a small smile and exined patiently, ¡°There are a lot of exaggerations on the inte, but yes, we do have an electric web. Threeyers of security rm systems have been installed here. There is no way for an outsider toe in.¡± ¡°The world¡¯s smartest home. I finally have the chance to see it with my own eyes.¡± Jared¡¯s delight pleased Jack; it showed on his face. ¡°Advanced technology meets home living in exquisite unity. I¡¯m afraid that this is the only ce where it can reach its maximum potential, Mr. Yancey?¡± Michael handed apel pin each to Jared and his assistant. ¡°Please put these on.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± They did as he requested after epting the pins from him. ¡°This is our microchip pin, which we manufacture in-house,¡± Jack exined, ¡°You may adjust certain settings ording to your preferences, such as the room temperature, brightness of the lights, music, as well as television programs. Information pertaining to your visit is stored on theputer. The sensors on the floor follow you wherever you go. A visitor without a pin would be identified as an intruder by the system, triggering theputer to call the police via the inte automatically.¡± Jared nodded with a chuckle. He was fascinated by the concept of a smart home. Jack stood in the warm breeze and continued to rify, ¡°If anything goes wrong with the firstyer of security, another set of facilities will be automatically activated. We have three sets.¡± Jared looked at him and gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°We can have more exchanges of ideas and information regarding this in the future. I¡¯m intrigued by all this, and you¡¯re always doing research in this field of study. You¡¯re an expert.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still learning as much as I can, actually,¡± Jack was modest. ¡°Come in, let¡¯s talk over coffee.¡± Just as Jared took a step forward to follow him into the living hall, he lifted his coincidentally and saw the girl on the second-floor balcony. eyes Their eyes met briefly. Jared was slightly stunned, but he did not stop walking. What a familiar face. Was he seeing things? 1/2 11:08 Chapter 54 The four men entered the living hall and soon disappeared from Violet¡¯s sight. Violer was dumbfounded as well. Had Jared seen her? She slowlyid down in the rattan chair, bathing in the sunlight as she descended into deep thought. Should she go downstairs and greet this old friend of hers? s, Jack had forbidden her from leaving the second floor. In the living hall downstairs, Zoey had prepared tea for the guests. Everyone took their seats on the couches, ¡°Mr. Yancey, there¡¯s a girl upstairs. Is she a robot?¡± Jared inquired with interest. Jack looked at him quietly. He had not noticed Violet just now. Was she on the balcony? ¡°Is she a robot?¡± Jared asked again. Jack replied softly. ¡°Not a robot¡± Jared spoke with a warm expression, ¡°May I meet her?¡± This was a total curveball¡­ Jack could not refuse his guest. In addition, the contract had not been signed. Thus, Jack turned to Michael. ¡°Go and get her¡± Michael nodded and headed upstairs. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the couches in the living hall, Jared and Jack discussed smart homes, what the future held, as well as relevant matters pertaining to the potential partnership between the two parties. Michael reached the second-floor and went into the parlor. He immediately saw Violet, who was lying in the chair on the balcony. He walked toward her. Hearing his footsteps, Violet inclined her head to take a gander at him. The man with the cold, imperturbable face and ck trenchcoat was standing firmly before her. ¡°Miss Yeager,¡± Michael looked down at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± There was a hint of me in his cool voice. 2/2 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sunbathing?¡± Violet was lying downfortably while fiddling with the bracelet on her wrist in anguid manner. Michael was not about to bicker with her. She was someone Mr. Yancey had brought home. Furthermore, it would not be good to dy his task for too long. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jared has asked for you. He probably saw you from the courtyard,¡± Michael briefed her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who he is, other than the fact that he is an important client for the Yancey Group. In return for saving your life previously, I ask that you please don¡¯t cause any trouble downstairs. Act and speak appropriately.¡± Violet nced up at him and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you speaking on Jack¡¯s behalf?¡± Michael did not respond. His face was perpetually emotionless. ¡°I ain¡¯t going down!¡± Violet turned her gaze back to the skies, rocking thezy chair cozily. ¡°It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m not to be trusted, what with all the threats and the warnings, so whye get me at all?¡± Violet got all steamed up the moment she remembered the phone call at noon. ¡°When did youe to the balcony when you¡¯ve already been instructed to stay upstairs?¡± Michael asked in a low voice while giving her a sharp look. Violet was startled. She turned and frowned at him. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t this balcony ¡®upstairs¡®? Am I not ¡®upstairs¡® now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re upstairs, so now I¡¯m inviting you to go downstairs.¡± Michael was very calm. ¡°Your personal grievances with the president can and should bepletely separate from official matters. There is plenty of time for you to get even with him after this.¡± An idea shed into Violet¡¯s mind. ¡°I could go down, yes. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Violet stared into his eyes. She was not frightened by his iciness at all. Michael was unable to reveal Xayah¡¯s location without Mr. Yancey¡¯s say¨Cso. However, he was pressed for time at the moment. He had no choice but to pull a trick. ¡°Apartment number three.¡± ¡°The exact location,¡± Violet emphasized. ¡°Rheinsville City¡¯s most famous apartment, apartment number three, at the cul¨Cde¨Csac of Luminescence Street. That real estate belongs to Mr. Yancey.¡± Violet stood up, looking into his eyes unblinkingly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Positive.¡± Violet nodded and turned away. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying.¡± She walked forward. 11:08 Michael followed her from behind. Both of them went down the stairs together. Michael was one of Mr. Yancey¡¯s people. It was impossible for him to feel threatened by anything. Violet turned a corner on the stairs with a sweet smile on her face. Her sight fell on Jared. Hearing their footsteps, Jared looked up to see Violet¡¯s crystal clear eyes. It really was. her! Astonished, Jared stood up and was about to say something when Violet dashed toward him like a flying arrow. ¡°Jared!¡± Her shout was as loud as thunder, shocking everyone in the living hall. Jared opened up both arms and Violet ran into his embrace. The two of them hugged each other tightly. Both Jack and Michael were stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my Lirunese name,¡± Violet whispered quickly in his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t expose me.¡± Jared was an intelligent man. He understood her instantly. ¡°It¡¯s been so long!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Jack had seen Violet whispering to Jared but had been unable to catch what she had said. After the brief embrace, the two of them shook hands. Was Jared not a germophobe who never shook hands with anyone? Even his assistant maintained a certain distance from him, and yet here Violet was, hugging him! What was going on? Jack was truly astounded. However, he remainedposed on the surface. Furthermore, he was worried about Violet being up to some kind of mischief. What had she whispered into Jared¡¯s ears? ¡°You¡­ know each other?¡± Jack asked calmly. Violet turned to him and gave a simple answer. ¡°We¡¯ve met.¡± Jack knew that was not the case. Their reunion seemed to be that of long¨Clost bosom buddies. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°We¡¯ve not met in a long time.¡± Jared¡¯s assistant smiled and spoke. He seemed to have noticed something as well just now, so he did not call her by her Lirunese name. Violet withdrew her eyes from Jack and smiled at the assistant warmly. ¡°Long time no see!¡± She looked adorable with her bright eyes and white teeth. Their behavior was that of old friends meeting again! Now it was Jared¡¯s turn to be surprised. He looked at Violet, and then back at Jack again. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± Then he turned his eyes to the girl. ¡°Do you live here?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Violet knew he would have his suspicions. She nced at Jack, who also happened to look at her. She responded delicately, ¡°We are friends.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Jared shook his head doubtfully and chuckled. ¡°How can a mere friend be living at home so easily? Also, you were upstairs.¡± He asked expectantly, ¡°Tell me quick, are you dating?¡± Violet smiled sweetly before saying, in a hurried tone, ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be in the spotlight today so, let¡¯s not talk about me! Shall I go prepare and knead some dough? You guys can talk business.¡± Jared beamed happily; it was like he was a different person; he was no longer as solemn as before. ¡°Okay!¡± There was a smile on his face, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten your cooking in a long time. I feel peckish just hearing about it, although I¡¯d just had lunch!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to pry into my business anymore, alright?¡± Violet was in a good mood, knowing that Jared would not inquire further. ¡°You guys can discuss business quickly, I¡¯ll go into the kitchen!¡± Then she gave Jack a happy look and waved at Zoey. ¡°Can Zoeye over and help?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Of course, she would be happy to. Jack looked at Violet¡¯s back softly; a warm feeling was quietly growing in his heart. It did not seem like she was going to make things difficult. Violet was the kind of woman who could tell when was the right time to be serious. ¡°Please sit down.¡± Jack returned his gaze to Jared, speaking in a gentle voice. Jared also retracted his gaze from Violet with his entire mood changed. He gave Jack a thumbs-up. ¡°You have good taste!¡± Jack just smiled without exining. Their next conversation went smoothly, like old acquaintances talking about work. There were no formality and appraisals, nor trials and hesitation. It had to be admitted that the sess of this deal was partly due to Violet. While Jack was on the way back to the mansion with Jared, he had been thinking about how Jared was an entric person. Because of that, he could not take things lightly until the veryst moment. Jared might not mention the contract anymore after visiting his smart home, or find a reason to refuse; Jack somewhat knew of Jared¡¯s working style. Therefore, Jack had been very cautious the entire time. He could not permit any mistake. In the living room, the two parties had a very pleasant talk about the project, going well into details. Jack took the time to ask Michael, ¡°Go and see if there¡¯s anything you may help with.¡± Michael was a little embarrassed. After all, he had given Miss Yeager quite an attitude just now when they were upstairs. He nodded, turned, and walked towards the smart kitchen. Violet rolled up her sleeves and put an apron on to personally knead the dough. Zoey was only there to assist her because she was worried that the taste of the final product would not suit Jared¡¯s taste otherwise. ¡°Zoey, help me clean the carrots, thank you.¡± Violet¡¯s voice was sweet and soft. ¡°Okay.¡± Zoey did as instructed immediately. Michael came to the door of the kitchen and saw that the entire smart system had been turned off in the kitchen. He then saw her busy figure. The pastry had to be madepletely by hand. Michael was slightly dazed as he looked at Violet¡¯s quiet and beautiful profile. 1/2 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 After standing at the door for a while, Michael stepped into the kitchen. Violet turned her eyes to nce at his forever deadpan and cold face. ¡°What do you want to threaten me with this time? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll poison the food?¡± Michael did not feel awkward at all. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯vee to see if I can help.¡± The corners of Violet¡¯s lips upturned into a bright smile. ¡°Zocy, you may leave! Michae¡¯s help here will be enough.¡± Zoey was slightly startled and swiveled around to look at her before ncing at Michael, whose deadpan face had a hint of embarrassment. She then wiped her hands with a cloth, turned, and left. Only Violet and Michael were left in the open-air kitchen. Violet withdrew her eyes and said as she was kneading the dough, ¡°What are you staring at? Didn¡¯t youe to help? Or was it all talk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The feeling in Michael¡¯s heart was inexplicably strange. He quickly retracted his gaze and frowned a little. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°You are not a robot, see for yourself.¡± He looked at the boiling water in the pot on the stove and the carrots in the bag, and asked softly, ¡°Is this to be boiled?¡± ¡°Of course, dice them up before you put them into the water.¡± She kneaded the dough carefully without looking away. ¡°Have you done housework before?¡± Michael did as she said. ¡°Rarely.¡± His slender and good-looking fingers diced the carrots and threw them into the boiling water. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you smile?¡± Violet asked again. Michael replied, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°People like you grow old quickly. Do you know that a smile extends your life span!¡± ¡°There is nothing worth smiling at.¡± Violet gave him a look. Although he was expressionless and looked exceptionally cool in a ck trench coat, he was also quite attractive. There must be something extraordinary about him for him to stay by Jack¡¯s side as an executive assistant. The process of kneading took time; pastry was only good when done well. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Violet suddenly became gossip. Michael did not answer. He remained silent. After a while, she asked again, ¡°Does Jack have an ex-girlfriend?¡± If he would not even answer questions about himself, how would he b about the president¡¯s affairs? Michael was quiet. Violet stopped asking any more questions. Ten minutester. Michael did not know how long she had to keep kneading. He could not help but remind her, ¡°There¡¯s a kneading machine here.¡± ¡°Would the pastry still have a soul?¡± Violet said softly, ¡°Jared wouldn¡¯t like it anymore.¡± Now that she mentioned Jared, Michael could not help but feel curious. ¡°What is the nature of the rtionship between you and Jared?¡± ¡°Friends. There was no arrogance in Violet¡¯s response. Michael was a frank person. Specifically, he was an open book whenmunicating with girls. In fact, he rarely interacted with women. ¡°You seem pretty close to him,¡± he judged. Violet turned to nce at him, and said with a smile, ¡°So there¡¯s no need to pity this child who was abandoned by the Yeagers. I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that my life is a million times better than Beryl¡¯s!¡± In actual fact, Michael had already realized that to be able to get close with Jared required a type of intelligence that the average individual definitely did not possess. Sometimes, things like this required both luck andpetence. A faint smile crept onto his face. ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you?¡± 1/2 11:21 Chapter 57 ¡°Help me wash and chop up the mushrooms.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two busied themselves in the kitchen. A half-hourter. The atmosphere in the living hall was calm and casual. Jack presented the contract to Jared with both hands. ¡°The terms are detailed, please have a look.¡± At that moment, Violet and Michael each came out with two tes of fragrant meat pies. Jared saw Violet¡¯s familiar face again as he reached out to take the contract. With a smile on her face, she gently ced the tes on the coffee table. ¡°Please, enjoy.¡± It was excellent service. Even her voice sounded particrly soothing. Jack felt indulged as well. ¡°Sit down and eat together,¡± said Jared. Then he briefly flipped through the contract before asking Jack, ¡°Where¡¯s the pen?¡± Did it mean he had agreed?! Send Gift Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Jack gave the pen to Jared with both hands. Violet turned around and walked towards the wine cab. She happily took out two wine sses. When she saw a bottle of 1982 Lacfitte, she took it out without hesitation. Laefitte was Jared¡¯s favorite Then, she walked towards them with the fine wine. Jared checked the terms of the contract scrupulously with his head lowered before signing his name at the end. His assistant handed him his personal seal, which he took solemnly before stamping the contract. After the duplicate contract had been signed, Jared returned one copy to Jack. ¡°Okay, done.¡± Jack was honestly very relieved. ¡°Come on, everyone, let¡¯s celebrate!¡± Violet put the wine sses gently on the coffee table like a hostess, bending over and pouring wine into them before handing a ss cach to Jared and Jack. They both reached out and took it. Jack¡¯s gaze lingered on Violet for a few more seconds. ¡°This is a day of celebration! From your perspectives, this euphoric cooperation between your two companies is just a matter of time because you¡¯re in the same industry.¡± Violet sat down beside Jack and said cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s taste the pastry I¡¯ve made together after your toast!¡± Jared took the initiative and lifted his ss; Jack had a light-hearted expression as well. The two men toasted and finished their wine in one shot. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Afterward, Zoey collected the wine sses. Jared was remarkably hungry when he caught the scent of the meat pies. His assistant handed him a wet towel to wipe his hands with. While taking a meat pie from the te, he smiled and looked at Violet, who had sat opposite of him. ¡°Is the filling still mushroom chicken?¡± ¡°Yes, your favorite.¡± Violet smiled sweetly. ¡°Try it quickly and see if I¡¯ve improved my cooking skills.¡± Jared took a bite. This was the long-awaited taste that he had missed so much. He could not help but praise Violet. ¡°This is awesome!¡± Meanwhile, however, Jack was in deep thought. Violet knew even Jared¡¯s taste when it came to food. Theirs was not an ordinary friendship. Violet beamed and turned to look at Jack, who was sitting next to Jared. ¡°Would you like to try one too?¡± Jack met her gaze. He took a wet wipe from Michael and cleaned his hands before picking up a piece of meat pie from the te. He took a bite. It was particrly scrumptious; he had nevere across this taste before. ¡°Zoey, Michael.¡± After that, Violet¡¯s eyes fell on Jared¡¯s assistant. ¡°Have a bite as well! I¡¯ve made a lot anyway, everyone has their own share!¡± Jared raised his head to look at his assistant. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, try it!¡± His assistant smiled and stretched out his hand to take a meat pie from the te. Jack looked at Michael and Zoey. ¡°Eat, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± After that, everyone no longer felt inhibited. The two top leaders in the business world and their respective assistants gathered around the coffee table to eat meat pies. Jack¡¯s impression of Violet had changedpletely. Previously, he had sent someone to investigate her background but to no avail. Now, it turned out that her real identity was something even moreplicated than he had expected. She had been abandoned by the Yeagers. In spite of that, she was not a rich, spoilt daughter who ended up failing in life. Instead, she had made a sessfuleback. Jared could not stopplimenting Violet¡¯s pastry. He looked forward to the next time he could have this familiar taste in his mouth. Violet promised. ¡°Sure! ¡°Jared, when is your flight?¡± Violet asked softly, ¡°Or did you use your private jet?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take a private jet. I have to keep a low profile these days.¡± Jared replied, ¡°The flight is at 9 tomorrow morning. Why? 1/2 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 11:21 Chapter 58 Do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Violet smiled, ¡°Then which hotel are you staying at tonight?¡± Jared pondered for a moment. His eyes fell on Jack. ¡°Mr. Yancey, I want to stay here tonight, is that okay?¡± He asked in a serious tone. Jack gave a slight smile, but in his heart, he was hesitating. Violet nced at Jack. Then, she quickly replied to Jared, ¡°No!¡± Send Gift Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Her words stunned Jared and his assistant. Zoey and Michael felt their chests tighten. Every pair of eyes fell on her. Jack turned to her as well. However, Violet was all smiles. She was not afraid of offending Jared. In fact, Jared would not be angry with her at all. Her eyes sparkled softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Yancey and I are in love, so¡­¡± ¡°Finally! You¡¯ve finally admitted it!¡± Jared was delighted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin! I¡¯ve been there, I understand.¡± He was quick to ept her words, and said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll stay at a hotel tonight!¡± Jack was calm on the surface, but inwardly, he gave a sigh of relief. Violet raised his eyes to look at Michael, with a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, have you made arrangements for Jared¡¯s lodgings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled and looked at Jared, who was sitting across the coffee table. ¡°Mr. Sullivan will send you there in a while. He would definitely have arranged for the best hotel in Rheinsville City for you, and it¡¯ll certainly be morefortable.¡± Jared was not mad at all. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the hotel for the night, I won¡¯t get in the way of you young ones!¡± Instead, his eyes were filled with affection as he gazed at her. ¡°Such an excellent individual, finally off the market! I used to think to myself, what kind of man would be worthy of you? I can stop thinking now. I¡¯m finally at ease! A match made in heaven!¡± Hearing that, Jack¡¯s emotions were tangled up in oneplicated knot, but he still had to maintain his merry facade. Jared looked at Jack. Their eyes met; there was a faint smile on Jack¡¯s face. Jared said, ¡°Mr. Yancey, you have good taste, With A¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Violet interrupted quickly, ¡°Stop ttering me. The feeling is mutual!¡± She did not want Jack to know her Lirunese name. ¡°I know the feeling is mutual.¡± Jared said, ¡°But I¡¯m really excited. Can¡¯t you understand how I feel?¡± Violet smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s like marrying a daughter off, right?¡± ¡°Am I that old?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just kidding!¡± It was now clear to Jack. This girl was deliberately trying to conceal something. A¡­? She had a double identity. There was no wonder now why he had not been able to find anything when he had the background search done on Violet. Could a search on her Lirunese name open up a can of worms? He had to thoroughly look into her background one day. Jared did not stay long. He was in a good mood today and hadpletely put down his guard. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hotel to rest now, won¡¯t be in your hair a moment longer.¡± Jack and Violet apanied him to the car in the courtyard. ¡°Be safe on the road, see youter.¡± ¡°Be happy together!¡± Jared, who was sitting by the window, gave them his blessing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will!¡± Violet¡¯s voice was melodious Michael started the car. Everyone waved their goodbyes as Michael drove the car off to send Jared to the hotel. Jack stood on the lush, greenwn and put his hands in the pockets of his pants. Together with Violet, he watched the two cars drive out of the courtyard and away from their sight. Violet came back to her senses. She nced at him lightly from the corner of her eye and was about to turn around and go in quietly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack reached out and grabbed her shoulders. He pulled at her clothes to bring her to him. They were now facing each other squarely, which made Violet awkward. She let out a nervousugh. ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for Jared to leave so you can punish me, are you?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re in love¡­¡± Jack smirked. His deep eyes fell on her plump lips. ¡°Then shall kiss?¡± ¡°You hooligan!¡± Violent frowned. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She grabbed his hands; this warm touch was intimate skin¨Cto¨Cskin contact 11:21 between the two of them. With a gentle expression on his face, Jack let go. He then gazed at her in deep contemtion. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! I don¡¯t like being judged!¡± Violet crossed her arms and said firmly. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Jack was in a good mood because the deal had been sessfully signed. He looked at her. ¡°So I¡¯m in love now, am I?¡± His deep, maic voice wafted into her ears. There was not a trace of me or dissatisfaction in it. Violet took a step back and frowned, trying to exin, ¡°I was helping you! Please don¡¯t take it to heart, the matter¡¯s over anyway. I¡¯ve already forgotten about it!¡± ¡°Miss Yeager, do you mean¡­ that you can take back what you¡¯ve said?¡± Jack pretended to think. ¡°I won¡¯t take it to heart, but what about Jared? This is a big deal.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll forget it too! How can he remember this when he¡¯s so busy?¡± Violet raised her voice, but she had no confidence in her own words. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will he forget it? You know it well yourself.¡± Jack looked at her and reminded softly, ¡°Jared has left with this piece of news. Do you think you can still set things right? We may even make headlines tomorrow.¡± Violet suddenly felt strangely uneasy when he said that. After all, Jack controlled Rheinsville City¡¯s biggest financial group. His every move was the focal point of the world¡¯s attention. He owned assets worth billions and, due to the fact that he had always been single, his rtionship status was under even more scrutiny. The situation had gotten to a point where Violet could no longer exin things to Jared. She was troubled. Jack looked at her with eyes as deep as the ocean, studying the changes in Violet¡¯s expression. He had suddenly be a very patient man. Was she panicking? In the next moment, Violet let out a soft sigh. She lifted her gaze and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking much at the time, I just wanted to send him away for your sake!¡± Her words warmed him up. Jack had guessed as much, but hearing her say it personally pulled at his heartstrings. Ever since he was a kid, no one other than his grandfather had ever been so protective of him like this. She was the second. Facing his gaze, Violet exined, ¡°You definitely don¡¯t want anyone to know about your eyes, and Jared is here. What if he wants to invite you to watch the stars and the moon at night? He has this habit of taking a walk in the gardens after dinner. Could you refuse to apany him?¡± An exnation had not been necessary; Jack knew what her intentions were. He was not angry at all, let alone would he me her for it. Standing on thewn in front of her, Jack was unsmiling, which made him look imposing. ¡°What is your rtionship with Jared?¡± He was very interested in this matter. Violet looked at his firm and soft face, and replied, ¡°He and I are friends.¡± But Jack felt that it was not just friends. When Jared looked at her, his eyes were shining, though unlike how couples would look at each other. She said that she was in love and Jared was not jealous at all; he was rather like an elder to her. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m helping you, do you understand? Don¡¯t be kind of donkey liver and lungs, okay?¡± Violet took a deep breath. ¡°So I didn¡¯t me you.¡± Jack said, ¡°I can still judge right from wrong.¡± She really helped a lot with today¡¯s affairs. There was nothing else once the contract was done and dusted. Jack raised his eyes to look at the sky, then turned his gaze back to her and asked in an unprecedented way, ¡°How about I take you to climb the mountain?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me to see my mother?¡± Violet asked back, ¡°This is what I care about most!¡± Jack frowned, looked at her, turned, and walked towards the living room, what a disappointment! ¡°Hey!¡± Violet reacted, grabbed his arm, and stopped him. Then she came to him and looked at him cautiously. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow and narrowed his eyes. ¡°If I got angry over such a little thing, wouldn¡¯t I have died from the stress?¡± Did it mean that he was not angry? Then why had he turned and left? It was often said that women wereplicated. This man was pretty baffling as well! ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s go hiking, then!¡± Violet did not want to dampen the mood. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and change my clothes first, okay?¡± She looked at him but he did not answer, nor did he shake her hand off, let alone show any intention of entering the living hall. Violet regarded that as tacit approval. Violet bounded into the living hall inrge steps and headed upstairs. Jack had instructed people to buy her clothes and shoes from the day she came to stay here. The outfits were all very chic from the perspective of a famous fashion designer. However, what she did not know was that there were microchips in the shoes. That was the reason why he allowed her toe in and out of the house freely. Then, Violet got a bottle of water after she went downstairs. She had a habit of always bringing a bottle of water whenever she went hiking because she got thirsty easily, especially when she reached the top of the mountain. When Violet came to the courtyard, Jack was already sitting in the Maserati. She walked towards the car and saw that handsome face. His dark eyes were like diamonds in the night sky, shining enchantingly. He was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. His gaze fell on her sparkling eyes and charming countenance. Her petite face reminded him of the way she had looked on that wedding day. Violet came to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and got into the car on her own before fastening the seat belt. ¡°I just got a phone call. I need to go to the office,¡± Jack spoke softly with his eyes facing forward. Violet, who had her hair in a high ponytail and had put on white sports shoes and sportswear, frowned and looked at him. ¡°Are you messing around with me?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It won¡¯t take too long. Or, you could go to thepany with me first, and we¡¯ll go hiking after that,¡± Jack suggested. He was a very honest person; he really had nothing else scheduled in the afternoon originally. Since Violet was already in the car and had a change of attire, she did not want to alter her ns. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to your office!¡± She leaned back into the chair. Jack started the car and drove out of the courtyard. There was no interaction between the two along the way. Jack did not ask about her rtionship with Jared anymore. She had basically helped with today¡¯s matter. This was something that Jack would bear in mind. Meanwhile, Violet did not inquire into her mother¡¯s whereabouts. She knew that he would not mistreat her mother. She had to deal with Theo Yeager and his people recently, so it may be a good idea not to have her mother by her side. Violet believed in her own judgment, and she was quite urate when it came to judging the character of other people. Jack was not the kind of president who was unreasonable and bossy; he was simply a lonely man. People like him were often the kindest. Zoey had said that he had moved out for at least ten years, which meant that he was also an independent and self¨Creliant person. To some extent, Violet felt that they were birds of a feather. As she mulled in her thoughts, Violet turned to look at him and saw that he was holding the steering wheel with one hand and resting his other arm on the car window casually. There was not a single w on his gorgeous face, as though he was heaven¡¯s most perfect work of art. God was fair; he gave with one hand and takes with the other. Were his parents divorced? What about his mother? Had she ever loved him? 11:21 From the corners of his eyes, Jack could sense that she was staring at him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± His thin lips spoke softly and emotionlessly. Violet hurriedly retracted her gaze; a light blush appeared on her cheeks. After a while, the car windows began to rise as the car slowed down to a stop. Violet realized that they had arrived at their destination. Was this the Yancey Group? Was this the most iconic buildingplex in the country? The car stopped outside the main office building of the Yancey Group. Jack unfastened his seat belt and said, ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He opened the door and got out. The moment he stepped out of the car, a staff member not far from them spotted the woman in the front passenger seat. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 The door closed. Jack stepped towards the magnificent ss doors. Violet nced out through the car windows. The buildingplex that stretched dozens of floors into the sky stood in the most prosperous central area of the city. The entire building was made out of a pale green ss exterior, which looked like a translucent crystal pce under the sun. It was so impressive! This building was in line with the status of Yancey Group in the world. Violet sat in the car and waited for him. Was he actually interested in hiking? This was unusual; today was a workday. Truth be told, a good rtionship with Jack would be strategic as it would mean possessing an extra resource in Rheinsville City. By now, the guilt in Violet¡¯s heart had been reduced by a lot. She had inadvertently humiliated Jack when she tore into Theo Yeager at the wedding. Nheless, she had helped him secure a billion- dor deal today. Would this not mean that they were now even? His pride, or a billion dors. Which was more important? Mr. Yancey had disappeared into the entrance of the hall. Two staff members, who had been walking toward the hall, nced at the car. In doing so, they had a glimpse of the girl in the front passenger seat. ¡°Who is that? Is Mr. Yancey bringing a woman around with him?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is incredible¡­ At the entrance of the hall, they met a friend and could not help but share this piece of gossip. ¡°Come, let me tell you something. There¡¯s a girl sitting in the president¡¯s car!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Oh my g od, our president has always been respectable and virtuous. He doesn¡¯t have scandals! He always keeps his distance from women!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Yancey never brings any girl around with him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I saw it too! There is really a woman in the car.¡± ¡°My g od! No, no, no! I can¡¯t ept this¡­ Mr. Yancey has always been the most perfect man to me. He should be proudly single. How can he have a girlfriend?¡± At this moment, Armand, who was dressed in a grey suit and holding a few documents, came out of the elevator and stepped towards the entrance of the hall. As he approached, he vaguely heard the excited discussion of several female employees- ¡°My heart is about to break. Is Mr. Yancey in love?¡± ¡°He has just been dumped at his wedding, how can he have the mood to fall in love? Or¡­ Can it be that he has already had a girlfriend from a long time ago?¡± ¡°If he has a girlfriend, why was he marrying that woman?¡± Armand halted. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked grimly. The female employees swirled around and stood upright in fright. ¡°Mr. Ziegler!¡± ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± He softened his tone. ¡°What is this about Mr. Yancey being in love? What girlfriend?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Everyone knew that he was the president¡¯s uncle. Afraid that he would file aint, they left with their heads lowered. Armand¡¯s expression darkened. He grabbed a female employee¡¯s arm and pulled her backward forcefully. ¡°Exin this clearly!¡± He hissed between his teeth. The woman could not escape, so she turned nervously and nced at the car. ¡°There¡¯s a girl in the front passenger seat of Mr. Yancey¡¯s car. We¡¯re guessing that she¡¯s his girlfriend,¡± she said, trembling. Armand turned to look at the car. His eyes shed. 1/2 10:56 Chapter 62 Then, he let go of her and started to move towards the car The windows were closed; the inside could not be seen from the outride. This as have been imentional The windshield had also been specially treated Armand stopped beside the front passenger seat window and nced back at the entrance of the hall vigntly, Jack had note out pen. Hence, Armand Inoded boldy on the window. Violet turned and saw his face clearly. He could not see her from the outside looking in but she could see him nly At first sight, she could already tell that this was not a man with good meation. There was something sister about his eyes. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Violet smiled. She calmly took out her mobile phone to take pictures of him, and clearly captured his appearance. The car window lowered, revealing her pale and delicate face. She looked up quietly. The eyes of the two individuals met. Violet did not speak; she waited for him to speak first because he was the one who had approached her. Armand recognized her immediately. Although they had never met, the wedding had been on live broadcasts all over the world. The cameras had zoomed into the bride¡¯s face the moment she had taken her veil off. The impression had been very deep. Was this the daughter that Theo Yeager had abandoned? Sitting in Jack¡¯s car? Was there no grudge between them after such a big scandal at the wedding? Meanwhile, his sister was scheming to get Jack and Dawn together. This¡­ This was not going to be easy! ¡°Who are you? Why are you staring at me like this?¡± Violet spoke softly and blinked. ¡°Have I stolen something from your family?¡± Armand returned to his senses. This girl was so arrogant! Was he still not her elder and superior, after all was said and done? However, he then remembered the attitude with which she had handled Theo. She had been savage! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was probably just an uncivilized person. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Jack?¡± Armand whispered. Violet had been observing him. From the tone of his questioning, she could tell that he was not on Jack¡¯s side. Was he an enemy? What was with his Interrogatory tone? She thought to herself, Jack should be down soon, right?¡¯ So¡­ Should she dy him? The quirky girl had a small plot brewing in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Armand also knew that he did not have much time. There was urgency in his tone; the seriousness of a middle-aged man could be quite daunting. ¡°What did you ask?¡± Violet raised her eyes to look at him spiritedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly!¡± How could she not hear him clearly? She was clearly doing this on purpose! Armand stared at her coldly and repeated it patiently, ¡°I asked, what is your rtionship with Jack?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Violet tilted her chin up and asked with a smile, ¡°Why should I report to you? Are you my father?¡± father? His The man scowled at her; his eyes were cold and sharp, ¡°Miss Yeager, may I remind you to keep your feet on the ground and not to go too far. The Yanceys are too high up for you to reach, and you won¡¯t be able to handleplicated rtionships.¡± Yo! Violet understood the insinuations hidden in his words. ¡°Who are you?¡± Violet grinned, ¡°Why do you care about me so much? I¡¯m surprised you know my sumame. ¡°You became famous at the wedding.¡± Armand narrowed his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t choose how you¡¯re bom so you should be more prudent when ites to marriage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Jack is my most prudent choice.¡± Violet withdrew her gaze leisurely. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the feast is between you, but I want to remind you that if you are right with him, it must be your own future. If you can¡¯t make it, you should also work here, right?¡± She smiled. Armand¡¯s expression shifted slightly. This girl was not good-natured at all! Thus, he said directly, ¡°You¡¯ll just be a spare tire when he gets a girlfriend. I¡¯m giving you advice from the kindness of my heart. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Was Violet supposed to care about that? Whether or not Jack had a girlfriend had nothing to do with her. They were not involved in each other¡¯s businesses at all! She reached out and gently pressed a button. The window started to rise¡­ 1/2 10-56 Chapter 63 Armand saw a smug of pride in the girl¡¯s side profile, an arrogance rarely seen in people her age. He judged, based on his long experience in the business world, that she was not a simple-minded person. The window closed. Armand had to maintain hisposure and leave. ¡°They have to be separated,¡¯ he thought. After some time, Jack walked out of the hall and quickly got into the driver¡¯s seat. Send Gift Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°Are you done?¡± Violet turned to look at his dashing face. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jack started the car. He did not report to her about work matters, and she could not guess how good or bad he was at this time. ¡°About that¡­ Someone came over and knocked on the window just now. He asked about my rtionship with you, then told me to stay away from you.¡± Violet took her cell phone out and opened the photo gallery to show him. ¡°Is this your enemy? He doesn¡¯t look very friendly.¡± ¡°You know how to read people?¡± Jack¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°Which enemy is this?¡± ¡°Looks like you have a lot of enemies!¡± Violet swirled to face him. ¡°See for yourself. I¡¯ve taken a picture for you.¡± ¡°What can I do? I can¡¯t help being so awesome. The line of people who are jealous of me encircles the earth three times over.¡± His voice was low and se xy. ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Violet shook her head. ¡°Your confidence in yourself is simply amazing.¡± Having said that, she put her phone in front of him. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Jack gave it a nce; his expression darkened. Then, he looked at her. ¡°The photo is really clear.¡± ¡°It has to be!¡± Violet put her phone away. ¡°Who is he? He doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much, based on my instincts.¡± Jack spoke co olly. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± He was intrigued. That was the main point. Violet asked, ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Duh?¡± She thought for a while and answered truthfully, ¡°He said you have a girlfriend, told me to stay away from you, and also asked me about our rtionship. By the way, he knows who I am; he called me Miss Yeager and said that I¡¯m famous thanks to the wedding. He seemed to care a lot about what goes on with you.¡± ¡°His name is Armand Ziegler. He¡¯s my stepmother¡¯s brother,¡± Jack told her calmly. ¡°My uncle. He¡¯s a manager in mypany.¡± ¡°My goodness¡­¡± Violet stiffened up slightly. She asked, ¡°Then does he genuinely care about you? Or is he just intermeddling in your business? How is your rtionship with him?¡± Jack kept his eyes forward. ¡°What do you think?¡± He smirked slightly. ¡°Thetter!¡± Violet replied confidently. ¡°But it¡¯s weird. What is it to him whether or not I¡¯m dating you? It¡¯s not like he can control it. Would it affect his interests if we¡¯re really together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jack was disinterested. Nevertheless, he advised her, ¡°Stay far away from him in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already keeping my distance, alright?¡± There was a serious look on Violet¡¯s bright little face. ¡°I¡¯ve even retaliated already.¡± Jack did not respond; he had fallen into deep thought. What was Armand¡¯s purpose in saying such things to her? After a while, Violet asked, ¡°Is my mother in apartment number three?¡± ¡°What apartment number three?¡± He snapped back, before asking co olly, ¡°Where is apartment number three?¡± Violet was startled. ¡°Did Michael pull a trick on me?¡± She frowned. Realization hit Jack. He smiled gently. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± She was rather angry. ¡°Did he trick me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t own any apartment number three,¡± Jack replied as he continued driving. ¡°¡­¡± Violet felt very upset. ¡°Dang it!¡± How could she let herself be tricked like that? She considered herself a smart person. She had believed him back then! The corners of Jack¡¯s lips turned up slightly; it was very attractive. ¡°Do notugh!¡± He nced at her. ¡°Is it illegal?¡± Violet leaned back in the chair and sighed softly. 1/2 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 10:56 1 Chapter 64 Jack thought to himself, ¡°This is probably the first time she¡¯s been tricked. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so affected by it! After a while, she turned her eyes to look at him, ¡°How do you get Michael to be so loyal to you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re genuine with each other,¡± Jack said simply. Violet digested his words carefully before nodding and withdrawing her gaze. They drove to the outskirts of the city. In front of them not far away, was an undting mountain with lush greenery on it. Violet¡¯s mood improved. ¡°Do you like hiking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it, especially after clinching big deals.¡± He confessed. ¡°I enjoy the incredible sense of aplishment I get when I finally reach the top after a long climb.¡± Violet turned her gaze toward him. What a lonely person. For some strange reason, she had mixed feelings about it. Send Gift Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The car was not speeding; afortable breeze flowed through the windows. Jack held the steering wheel with one hand in an attractive manner. He could feel her eyes on him although he was not looking at her. He could even guess her current expression and thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t you have friends?¡± Violet asked him softly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such enjoyment be shared with friends?¡± He kept his eyes forward. ¡°Of course I have friends, but I prefer to be alone,¡± he replied in a low voice. ¡°Everyone is busy anyway.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust people.¡± Violet was honest with her thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t feel secure.¡± Jack frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong, you don¡¯t know me very well.¡± His sensual lips moved softly. Actually, after spending a few days together, she probably did know him quite well by now. He had been a child of a single-parent family even since his parents¡¯ divorce. It was rather amazing how he had achieved his current position in spite of those circumstances. Five minutester, the car stopped at the mountain foothills. They unbuckled their seat belts and got out of the car. Violet brought the bottle of water with her and followed Jack to the steps at the foot of the mountain. Jack did not speak, nor did he look at her; he simply walked alone in front. Violet followed him closely. ¡°Do you work out?¡± The warm breeze blew on Jack. ¡°Mostly,¡± she replied, ¡°I exercise when I have time. Hiking is easy for me.¡± He continued up the mountain, no longer talking. Violet followed him. Actually, she did not really understand the situation. Why had she followed him here for a hike? Was it appropriate for two singles to be alone together? Still, she could judge that Jack was a man of good character. She wanted to get a breath of fresh air, a respite from all the things that had been happening recently. Not long after they left the office, Armand made a phone call to Samantha. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In his office, he told his sister the news in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± Samantha felt her chest constricting. She was mystified. ¡°Jack brought Violet to the company?¡± ¡°Yes, but she didn¡¯t get out of the car,¡± Armand said, ¡°She stayed in the front passenger seat. Jack was just dropping by the office for a while. He left with her after that.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Violet?¡± How Samantha hoped that it was not true. ¡°It¡¯s Violet. I knocked on the car window to talk with her. She¡¯s the bride at the wedding.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to follow where they are going?¡± Samantha suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. ¡°What¡¯s Dawn for if they¡¯re really together ¡± Armand was worried as well. ¡°I¡¯ll get Dawn toe back right away!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Samantha tried to calm down. ¡°As long as they aren¡¯t married, we can still look for opportunities to get Dawn into Jack¡¯s bed. We¡¯ll take photos and release the news. That will put him under massive pressure from the public. It¡¯ll be hard for him to say no to marrying Dawn by then. His grandfather is a man who cares about having a good reputation.¡± Armand confirmed his approval of the idea. He did not feel like he was sacrificing his daughter at all. ¡°We can¡¯t count on Liam for the time being. Dawn is our only hope,¡± Samantha said, ¡°Believe me, once Dawn marries Jack, they can still fall in love and bond with each other after that. Dawn is an outstanding girl. Also, it¡¯ll be impossible for Jack to mistreat her when I¡¯m around. It won¡¯t look good on him anyway if it gets out. All he can do by then is pamper her,¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll contact Dawn immediately¡± Armand hung up the phone. He was in a particrly foul mood. He had been working very hard in the Yancey Group but had never been taken seriously. Jack would be forced to pay attention to Armand if he became his father-inw. He would not still be so dismissive of him. Furthermore, if Dawn bore a son for the Yanceys, Jack would surely show them even more love and affection as a father. The future of the Zieglers looked bright. 1/2 10:56 Chapter 65 Thus, he picked up his cell phone and dialed his daughter¡¯s number¡­ At that moment, Jack and Violet had reached the halfway point of the mountain. The mountain breeze was pleasant; the troubles of their hearts had vanished with the wind as well. Turning his eyes to look down the mountain, the field of vision is the wide panoramic view of the prosperous city. The path on the mountain was made of single-step stones and was easy to hike on. There were also pavilions at certain intervals of distances. They estimated that it would take them another 20 minutes to reach the top. Except for the sound of the mountain breeze blowing through the leaves on the tree, their surroundings were rtively quiet. Suddenly, Violet¡¯s ears caught an odd sound. She stopped, frowning slightly, and looked behind her¡­ Send Gift Chapter 66 Chapter 66 It would have been better if she had not seen it. She leaped up in shock. Not far behind them, a cobra had lifted its body high up, constantly flicking its tongue out in an attack stance. Violet quickly reached out and grabbed Jack¡¯s arm to stop him. Jack whirled around spontaneously and followed her gaze. His body stiffened when he saw the snake. As a man, he instinctively stretched out his hand and pulled Violet backward, into his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Violet was taken aback. ¡°Let me,¡± His tone was firm, albeit a little flustered. Violet turned and saw his sharp eyes. ¡°Are you going to fight a snake?¡± Jack¡¯s piercing eyes stared at the serpent. It had raised itself up high; they would not be able to run away fast enough. Furthermore, there might be apanion of the snake around. He did not reply because he was focused on protecting Violet. This was his responsibility as a man. Violet was touched by this, in fact. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll try tomunicate with it. Let me go first.¡± ¡°Communicate? How do youmunicate with a snake?¡± Jack felt that she had no fear of death. He did not want to let her go. Nheless, Violet was insistent; she pried his hand off gently. ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s better than waiting to die. Are you seriously going to fight a snake?¡± He frowned at her but she waved his hands away. Her eyes were focused on the snake very seriously. Then, she took a step forward carefully¡­ ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Shh..¡± He was fretful. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Violet whispered before crouching down gently. Jack was speechless! There was a piercing, cold glow in his eyes. Violet turned and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, believe me. Let me try this. Don¡¯t talk,¡± She soothed him. After that, she shifted her eyes back to the cobra, which had not stopped flicking its tongue. This was a fat creature! It must be at least three feet long. Subsequently, Jack heard her make strange noises by pursing her pink lips. The snake did not look like it was about to attack. It swayed its head slowly while spitting its tongue in and out. Violet spoke softly, as though she wasmunicating with the cobra. On the other hand, Jack remained at high alert. His eyes were fixated on the snake. However, he did not do anything rash because he believed her for some inexplicable reason. Violet and the snake engaged in a face¨Coff with each other for about a minute. She kept her mouth in a pout, making adorable, soft noises. She observed the snake lower its head slowly to the ground, before swirling around and sliding away. Violet maintained her crouching position and watched the snake glide further and further away¡­ Jack was astonished. How could such an aggressive cobra slither away so obediently? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet only sighed in relief the moment the snake disappeared from their sight. She stood up and dusted her hands. casually, ¡°Done!¡± She turned to look at the man next to her. Jack, who had always been as steady as a mountain, was evidently stunned. His deep eyes were full of incredulity. She waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°How is it possible?¡± Jack stared at her. He frowned and asked solemnly. ¡°What did you do just now? Did youmunicate with the snake?¡± ¡°Yeah! I told it that we won¡¯t hurt it or try to upy its territory.¡± She met his gaze and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve come here to hike and take a breather. We just want to be friends with it!¡± Blinking, Jack forced himself to be as calm as he could be. He had experienced many things throughout his life but he had never seen such a peculiar scene. He withdrew his eyes. There was an urge in him to question her. Nheless, he had seen what had happened with his own eyes. 11:48 That had been a cobra, an extremely venomous snake that could bite! Violet tugged at his arm. She was in a good mood. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go!¡± She passed by him, heading up the mountain. Had his opinion of her changed? Jack looked at her slender figure and followed her from behind. ¡°Can youmunicate with snakes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask!¡± She replied with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what just happened? Believe what you see. ¡°But it¡¯s unscientific!¡± Jack looked at her while walking beside her. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¡°There are many things in this world that cannot be exined by science. Animals have their own languages because they also have life.¡± Violet¡¯s dark eyes were shining. ¡°Every creature has a spirit. They won¡¯t harm you as long as you don¡¯t harm them.¡± ¡°Why do you understand thenguage of snakes?¡± Violet answered truthfully. ¡°I learned it by chance.¡± Jack¡¯s impression of her changed. She was not what she seemed on the outside. They reached the top of the mountain. There was lush green grass beneath their feet and a weather¨C beaten pavilion in the middle. No trees blocked their view. Lovely, colorful unnamed wildflowers grew everywhere, releasing a floral fragrance into the air whenever the mountain breeze blew through them. The two of them stood against the wind and faced the bustling big city. All that was missing was sunlight. ¡°Are snakes the only creatures you canmunicate with? What about other animals?¡± Jack asked her. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Jack threw her a nce and stopped asking. It felt so good to stand against the wind on the top of the mountain and enjoy the bird¡¯s eye view. They seemed to have achieved enlightenment about everything in front of them. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone on a hike for a long time.¡± Violet brought her phone out and took two selfies of herself. ¡°What about you?¡± Jack stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Looking at the distant city, his eyes were deep and filled with thought. Armand was a calm person on the surface. However, he was not a carefree man as a matter of fact. He had never made any obvious mistakes in his work. Jack could not fire him because his grandfather had given Armand a ce in thepany from the start. Nheless, Jack knew that Armand being in the company was a ticking timebomb. Samantha¡¯s intentions had always been transparent. She wanted her son, Liam Yancey, to be the president of the Yancey Group. Be that as it may, she put up an obedient front. Even Senior Yancey liked her. ¡ê ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± Violet stood beside him. She threw him a nce; he was so striking! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jack returned to his senses, ¡°I¡¯m wondering who you really are.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She was startled. She contemted his words. ¡°What do you mean? Wanna expose my past, huh?* ¡°You have more than one name, don¡¯t you?¡± Without averting his gaze, he asked in an aloof tone. ¡°Your Lirunese name starts with A, yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Why are you even bothered about this?¡± Violet smiled and returned to ying with her phone. ¡°Is this important? We aren¡¯t even close!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve investigated your background before,¡± Jack said truthfully, ¡°But I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Violet smiled. ¡°Are you doubting your own ability now? Is it possible that there are things you can¡¯t find out?¡± Jack gave a light cough. He raised his hand and rubbed the tip of his nose. ¡°Forget it, then, if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I don¡¯t like to be kept hanging.¡± ¡°Are we close?¡± Violet nced at him, speaking light¨Cheartedly. ¡°My mother is still in your hands. Despite her words, she was not angry. Jack turned and fixed his on her fair and exquisite face. She was rather pretty despite not having any make¨Cup on, giving off a pristine image. A gust of wind rushed past them, causing their clothes to flutter about. Violet¡¯s hair blew around her face and was messed up, adding to her charm. At that moment, Violet spotted a piece of news on her cell phone. Her jaw dropped. ¡°My goodness! Why did Jared do this?¡± Jack tensed up as soon as he heard Jared¡¯s name. He took the phone from her hurriedly and was filled with astonishment when he saw the message on the screen. Jared had not updated his Tweeter profile in thousands of years. Today, he had finally posted something- a congrattory message for Jack and Violet! 11:48 ¡°Jared doesn¡¯t like posting on Tweeter¡­¡± Violet muttered to herself in wonderment. ¡°This misunderstanding has really blown up.¡± Jack had not expected that; he had thought that it was a problem with the billion¨Cdor deal. Therefore, he sighed in relief and let go of the suspense in his heart. He was a lot moreposedpared to Violet, who was feeling agitated and anxious. ¡°How am I supposed to get a girlfriend now? I¡¯m a deeply loyal guy, the kind who settles down after getting into his first rtionship.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to congratte us on Tweeter? Violet was under tremendous pressure. She sighed. ¡°What should we do now? Should I call him and get him to delete the post as soon as poubler Jack nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s already on the ¡®trending now list. Do you think deleting the post now would do any good?¡± he spoke coolly. Yes, yes, it was useless. Then what should we do now?¡± She frowned. ¡°This is an epic minconceperent The wind was getting stronger. Jack looked at the sky with furrowed eyebrows. His expression darkened. The skies were changing ¡°You can¡¯t actually me me for this. I had good intentions,¡± Violet murmured ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. He was not angry. What was the point when the situation had reached this point? ¡°Wow! Why is the wind so strong now?¡± Violet stretched her arms out to protect her eyes. ¡°Is this some monster wind it feels like the wind is going through my body!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s going to rain!¡± Having said that, Jack turned to leave. Violet grabbed his arm., ¡°Are we just going to leave like this? The climb up wasn¡¯t easy! We¡¯ve barely spent any time here? Jack was observing the weather with a faint worry in his heart. The brightness in their surroundings would naturally be reduced when the dark clouds reach a certain density. His sight would then be plunged into darkness. ¡°Hey!¡± Violet pulled at him once more, frowning anxiously. It hasn¡¯t even been five minutes since we reached the top! Besides, it won¡¯t rain for at least another half an hour. It¡¯ll be quicker to get down the mountain than to dimb up. Why don¡¯t we stay for a while longer?¡± Jack whirled around and retorted coldly, ¡°Are youing? I¡¯m leaving even if you¡¯re not¡± He was being extranearly serious; there was no room for discussion. ¡°Then go!¡± Violet released him staunchly, ¡°I won¡¯t! She was a tough and indomitable person, as opposed to some delicate little girl. How could she be afraid of rain and thunder? At that moment, lightning and thunder struck in a sh. The violent wind howled Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The dark clouds in the skies were like the scene of an atomic bomb explosion, blossoming like mushrooms at a very low altitude. Jack knew that it would not be possible for him to descend the mountain within a few minutes. He stopped walking as his eyes became downcast. What if he left her in a fit but suddenly lost his eyesight halfway down the mountain and encountered the cobra again? Violet, who was in a good mood, gazed at the city and particrly enjoyed the strong gales. She was encircled by the sounds of the trees rustling in the wind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave? Violet nced back and asked deliberately. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me! Based on how the weather looks like now, it can¡¯t possibly rain so soon. It¡¯ll be at least an hour before the first raindrop falls, so why don¡¯t we just enjoy the wind? Take in this atmosphere. Human beings are so insignificant!¡± Jack had his back toward her. His sight was darkening little by little until finally, everything was pitch ck. His heart sank He could only hear her voice tinkling like bells in his ears. He felt as though he had been swallowed by the darkness, the kind where he would not be able to see his own hands. He was used to this feeling, but he hated the circumstances he was currently in. He was a king who had been lifted to the clouds, a prodigy in the business world. He had always been an invincible man who shook the skies with his achievements. However, a young girl now knew about his Achilles¡® heel. This feeling gnawed away at his heart. Hey? Why are you staring nkly into space? Look at the city from this distance! It still looks so spectacr! Can you see where your office is? Violet took out her phone and took a few more photos for herself. ¡°What¡¯s this mountain called? The altitude is just right, and the view is superb! Do youe here often? Who do youe with, usually? Do you bring bodyguards? He did not answer a single question. Violet put her phone away and swirled around. Was he still there? Had he be mute? She had not asked anything out of bounds, had she? 11:48 Turning to look at him, Violet took a few steps back. Perhaps it was because of his height; he was giving off a very oppressive aura. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Violet stood still in front of him. His current expression looked so strange! His eyebrows were tightly knitted, making his dashing face look tense. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s¡­ Violet could sense that his mood had sunk terribly. The temperatures around them had also dropped by quite a bit. Scrutinizing him with her eyes, Violet asked cautiously, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Jack did not answer. His thin lips were pressed into a straight line as the darkness in his eyes became murkier. A possibility entered the clever girl¡¯s mind. Startled at first, Violet raised her hand and waved it lightly in front of his eyes. He did not respond. Could it be? Was it because he had lost his sight again? She retracted her hand and bit her lip. What the heck was this? She raised her eyes and looked at the skies, where the dark clouds had umted densely like it was the end of the world. The light had dimmed but surely not to the extent of blinding one¡¯s vision! This was merely weather that was slightly gloomier than an average cloudy day! Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What should I do now?¡± Violet looked at him and asked, ¡°Should we get Michael toe over and pick us up?¡± Jack was slightly taken aback. Had she noticed? ¡°Have you lost your sight?¡± Violet asked directly. It was not a secret to her anyway. He did not answer. It was silent acquiescence. ¡°Call Michael,¡± she suggested. ¡°What would he think?¡± Jack spoke in a low and deep voice. ¡°That we¡¯re on a date on the mountain?¡± ¡°Hiking! What date?¡± She had not thought so much. ¡°Are there no more tonic friendships between guys and girls? ¡°We¡¯re trending already. tonic friendship?¡± Violet was despondent as well. ¡°But he is one of your people,¡± she pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not a date if you say it isn¡¯t. Why wouldn¡¯t he believe you?¡± Jack took a deep breath. ¡°You may not contact him!¡± He could not be bothered exining himself. ¡°Then we won¡¯t contact him! Why are you so fierce? I don¡¯t have his contact details anyway.¡± Violet looked at him unhappily. Why was he still so bad¨Ctempered even when he was blind? Was he not worried that she would dump him on the mountain? Jack had calmed down a little. He narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to do now?¡± Violet asked. They could not just stay where they were; it was about to rain. Jack had not checked the weather forecast. He had not expected the weather to change so drastically. There was no one to me but himself. He was the one who had brought her here. ¡°Have you decided?¡± Violet raised her eyes and looked at the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t think the sun wille out for at least another half an hour. It may even rain!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®may¡® rain. It¡¯ll definitely rain.¡± Jack said in a deep voice. He could feel that something was amiss whenever he heard the whistling wind. ¡°That¡¯s why! President Yancey, you don¡¯t want to ask for help so are you nning to head down the mountain with me? Or should we both wait on the mountain until the rain is over?¡± ¡°What if it rains for three days?¡± Jack¡¯s long and thin eyebrows scrunched up slightly. Violet pondered. ¡°Then what if I lead you down the mountain? We gotta go quickly if we want to leave, it¡¯s going to rain!¡± He did not answer. This was the most embarrassing day in his life! ¡°Okay?¡± Violet looked at him. She had to ask for his approval; she could not drag him off. Jack stretched out his right hand. Violet nced at it; long andnky with distinct bone structure. His hand looked really nice. She smiled and intertwined her fingers with his. As the palms of their hands exchanged body heat, a subtle electric current flowed to the bottom of their hearts. It was a remarkably wonderful feeling for them; they had never felt like this in their entire lives. ¡°Let¡¯s go Violet gave him a look. Despite the fact that the rough winds had messed up his hair, he was still as charming as 11:48 ever. She took a step and began to lead him forward. Jack held her hand tenderly. She was an invisible guiding force in the dark. There were also rtively spacious steps that led them downhill. However, it was going to take him at least half an hour to reach the bottom in their current situation. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 She led him forward with their hands intertwined. ¡°Be careful,¡± Violet reminded him, ¡°We¡¯re about to go down the steps.¡± Then she stopped and helped him, letting him go first. Jack seemed nonchnt. I¡¯m not disabled, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious.¡± His long legs calmly stepped onto the first step as though his vision was normal, and continued down. Violet followed. ¡°If you¡¯re not disabled then why am I acting like I¡¯m your crutches? Walk by yourself then.¡± Jack¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He did not respond. They walked down the mountain with their hands linked as the wind yowled past them. ¡°You should be able to go down the mountain by yourself, but it would be terrible if you encounter a cobra, right?¡± She nced at him as she walked. Her young mind would think that way. ¡°You think so highly of yourself.¡± Jack¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Is it that impressive, being able to communicate with a cobra?¡± ¡°It is impressive in itself! You have to admit it, right?¡± Violet¡¯s dark eyes, which resembled ck grapes, were full of spirit. ¡°As for me thinking so highly of myself, well, I learned that from you, didn¡¯t I? We¡¯re the average of the people we spend the most time with. I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with you!¡± His face was cold and his eyes were deep. He remained silent. He did not like to argue with women, and neither did he like romantic rtionships. After a while, Violet asked seriously, ¡°Hey, how long have you had this condition? Have you seen a doctor about it?¡± He did not answer, acting as though he had not heard her. ¡°Is medicine still advanced?¡± Violet murmured, ¡°and for your worth, it¡¯s okay to win the world¡¯s best medical resources!¡± Why should he share his personal experience with her? Who was she? He was a dignified and proud man. Pursing his lips lightly, his high nose gave him a haughty and distinguished look. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, fine. Then, can you share how you¡¯re feeling right now?¡± Violet could not contain her curiosity. ¡°Is your vision blur? Or can you seepletely nothing?¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± She turned her eyes at him, ¡°Finally speak?¡± His handsome and elegant face was attractive despite his unhappiness. The condition of his eyes had always been a cause of heartache for Jack which made him feel very insecure. However, this girl kept asking him questions about it! As the questions came one after another, Violet saw him frown, until his lips had finally been pressed into a straight line. The wind was still blowing. Their ears were full of the swaying and rustling sounds of the leaves and branches. It seemed that she could not get anything out of him anymore. In that case, she should stop asking questions. The wind howled stronger and stronger as they proceeded down the mountain. Violet could not stop herself from shivering and gritting her teeth. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Why had it gotten so cold? It had not rained yet! ¡°Achoo- In the next second, she let out an uncontroble sneeze. It was very embarrassing for Violet. She smiled and said, ¡°My goodness, I wonder who¡¯s thinking about me now?¡± Jack, who had been pursing his thin lips, halted his footsteps and let go of her hand. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Can you walk by yourself already?¡± As soon as Violet had said that, she saw him take off his jacket and, with a gentle sway, raised and draped the coat around her shoulders urately. ¡°Put it on by yourself and button it up,¡± he said. His tone was extremely domineering. She blinked in shock. What about him? 11:49 All he had on was a thin ck shirt. ¡°You¡­ ¡°Stop babbling. Hurry up. Jack frowned slightly. His voice was low and sexy. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡± Tm wearing twoyers anyway, you only have one¡­¡± Before Violet could finish speaking, Jack grabbed her arm and helped her into one sleeve of the coat without giving her any opportunity to resist. The closeness between them shocked her. Without waiting for her toe back to her senses, he grabbed her other arm and slipped it into the other sleeve swiftly. Violet pursed her pink lips. She could smell the faint fragrance of his body. Then, blinking, she did her best to snap out of it. ¡°Do you need me to button it up for you too?¡± He was a bit harsh. ¡°No, no¡­ No need.¡± She was confused; her face was flushed instantly. She hurriedly buttoned the coat. She concealed the panic in her eyes. Luckily for her, he could not see anything! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jack stood in front of her, waiting patiently. Violet looked up at him while buttoning the coat. At any rate, he could not see her. She could look as much and uninhibitedly as she wanted. His facial features were astoundingly striking; he had attractive dark eyes that prated the soul. The ck shirt and long pants hung on his tall and straight body; his figure was perfectly proportioned. An indescribable charm emanated from his every move as he lifted his chin slightly. As she gazed at him, she felt somewhat lost in the cold wind¡­ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Jack did not rush her. He stood in the wind and waited patiently. His messed-up hair did not dampen his allure. It was not that he did not feel cold. Rather, he was in good shape and could handle it. The temperature was at least ten degrees lower than when they were hiking up the mountain. Violet looked away awkwardly after buttoning up thest button. Jack ran a rough estimation of the time in his mind before reaching out to her. Violet¡¯s pursed lips turned into a smile and stretched her hand out. She took his hand. Their hands were sped together once more before they began to head down the mountain together. Her body immediately warmed up after putting on his coat. Violet¡¯s understanding of this man had deepened a little more. He was not a man who fancied to be exceptionally superior and ced himself abovemoners, was he? He still had somepassion in him. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Jack seemed to guess what she was thinking. He spoke co olly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything. After all, I was the one who had brought you here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I won¡¯t overthink it,¡± Violet responded. The wind howled as the dark clouds loomed closer¡­ Meanwhile, a Tweeter post by Jared was blowing up every facet of society! Jared had publicly expressed his approval of Jack and Violet and wished them a happy life together, forever. His sincere. words had dropped like tons of bombs. Jack and Violet were now trending as one of the most searched people on the inte. Servers everywhere were almost jammed thanks to the multitudes of discussions andments. All sorts of media tforms were scrambling to report it. Meanwhile, everyone at the Yancey Group who cared about the president¡¯s love life was bewildered. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, has the president fallen in love recently? When did it happen?¡± Someone asked in shock. Others thought it was incredible. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve not noticed a thing! When did it happen?¡± ¡°The news came from Jared¡¯s Tweeter, doesn¡¯t that make it very reliable? Is this true, then?¡± ¡°No, I think this is just too strange! Why isn¡¯t he dating someone else? Why is he dating Miss Yeager? She is a clueless girl who doesn¡¯t know her ce! How can the president be dating her after how she dumped him at the wedding? Where is his pride?¡± ¡°This is not Mr. Yancey¡¯s style of doing things!¡± ¡°Yeah, doesn¡¯t Mr. Yancey bear a grudge against her? She¡¯s already very lucky that he didn¡¯t kill her.¡± One of them still felt indignant about the wedding. Some people spected, ¡°Jared¡¯s Tweeter must¡¯ve been hacked, right?¡± ¡°Jared hasn¡¯t posted anything the whole year round! This sudden congrattory post doesn¡¯t sound like him at all!¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re the closest with Mr. Yancey. You should know the clearest what¡¯s really happening. What on earth is going on?¡± Various voices bombarded his ears. Michael, in his ck trenchcoat, was in full view of their stunned and shocked expressions. All the executives and chiefs set their eyes on the executive assistant, awaiting his official answer. Michael rubbed the tip of his nose and raised an eyebrow. ¡°This isn¡¯t official business, so I¡¯ve never asked. I don¡¯t know how true it is.¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t do this! Snoop around a bit. This isn¡¯t apany secret anyway.¡± ¡°How can you not know when you¡¯re with him every day? How much have you heard?¡± ¡°But the thing is, I really don¡¯t know,¡± Michael replied them gently. ¡°Go back to your work. The contract with Jared has been signed so there will be arrangements for a celebration soon.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. He moved like the wind; his figure looked tall and attractive, as always. 1/2 15:59 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 71 ¡°This is typical of Mr. Sullivan. His lips are sealed tight.¡± ¡°Do you ¡°I feel¡­¡± think it¡¯s true?¡± Another individual who was bbergasted at the news was Theo Yeager. There were still loose ends to be tied up although thepany was now insolvent. Theo stood in the bright and spa cious office of thepany president¡¯s office. He could not help but feel despondent. This had once been a busy ce where many deals had been done. Today, however, it was a deste ce without so much as a shadow of a ghost. A man in a suit and leather shoes strode quickly into the lobby, then the elevator. He encountered no one else along the way. The premises were empty, like an abandoned, haunted building. He came out from the elevator and walked towards the president¡¯s office¡ª Send Gift Comment 2/2 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°Mr. Yeager, Dillon walked into the president¡¯s office and came to Theo. He reported regretfully, ¡°There is no bank willing to approve our loan. I¡¯ve been to all banks, both local and international.¡± Theo had expected as much. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Yeager¡­ Dillon seemed to me himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Theo pushed his tablet in front of him swiftly. ¡°Jared posted something on Tweeter.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Dillon did not take the tablet. ¡°Miss Violet Yeager and Jack Yancey are dating. There was silence in the office¡­ Theo pulled the tablet back. This was big news. Everyone would have known about it by now, would they not? After a while, Dillon spoke softly, ¡°People haven¡¯t stopped discussing this out there.¡± Theo turned to look at him. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± He still had his doubts. Not trusting or believing anyone or anything easily; such was Theo Yeager¡¯s nature. He would ask every question and go through everything thoroughly every time. ¡°Mr. Yeager,¡± Dillon offered a suggestion from his point of view. ¡°I think only Miss Violet can revive the Yeager Group from the dead now.¡± Theo¡¯s heart sank slightly. He made up his mind and dered, ¡°I will bring her back into the family, no matter what it takes!¡± ¡°Yes, the sooner the better!¡± Dillon was very pleased that he was able to see things from this perspective. After that, the two men began to map out their ns. Many assets had been frozen due to the insolvency of the Yeager Group. As a result, the number of helpers in the Yeager Vi had been reduced by half to cut down on expenses. There was not much staff left to see to the family¡¯s needs. This had made the vi deste. The content of Jared¡¯s Tweeter post had been reposted by many media tforms as soon as he had posted it. Many relevant articles and reports were being pushed out to television programs, phone apps, and even TokTik. Yvette saw the news very soon after its release in spite of the fact that she had not stepped out of the house. Violet and Jack were dating! This was official. It was from Jared¡¯s Tweeter, which was as good as an admission from the couple themselves. Yvette also believed that Violet was the only person who could save the Yeager Group now. She wanted to offer the little help she could. Recalling what Violet had said that day, Yvette knew the resentment in Violet¡¯s heart was there because she had entered the picture as a homewrecker and destroyed the rtionship between Violet¡¯s parents. The only thing Yvette could do was to apologize¡­ In order to help Theo, and even more so to secure her position in the Yeager family and make a great contribution, the foolish Yvette decided to take action. She immediately picked up her phone and dialed a number¡­. ¡®It¡¯s just putting up a few posters, right?¡¯ she thought. She nned to tear down the posters right after she took the required photos. All she had to do was show Violet the photos, proving that Yvette West had indeed done as she had instructed. Violet¡¯s anger would be quenched. After all, posters were not permitted to be put up in public like that. There would be workers specifically tasked to clear them out. A few posters would not affect anything anyway. A slipshod apology would be drafted, and some photoshop would be done on Yvette in the photos so that she would not look like herself. She wanted to try her best to get all that done by the evening so she could go out and put the posters up after darkness had fallen. The skies over Rheinsville City were densely covered with dark clouds, turning into a vast, murky grayness. Trees were bending from the might of the violent wind. Violet held Jack¡¯s hand as they made their way down the mountain together. Their palms were intertwined, warm from 1/2 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 72 each other¡¯s body heat. Although she was wearing his coat, she still felt rather cold. The temperature around them. continued dropping. They were about to reach the foot of the mountain; his car came into sight. They would need another seven or eight minutes to reach it. ¡°Are you cold?¡± She nced at him while walking. ¡°No.¡± It definitely was. Violet quickened her pace. She could almost feel the warmth in the car. There was a huge patch of gray in the sky not far in the distance. The rain had probably begun to fall, and it did not look like a mere drizzle. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon!¡± Violet quickened her pace again. ¡°Hurry up!¡± He squeezed her hand. ¡°Then run!¡± ¡°Run?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said firmly, ¡°All you have to do is direct me.¡± Violet nodded. ¡°Alright! Are you ready?¡± Yes.¡± ¡°Run!¡± Thus, Violet led Jack as they ran down the mountain. 2/2 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The time it took for them to descend the mountain was shortened by more than half due to their speed. The Maserati was soon right in front of them. ¡°We¡¯ll be off the mountain soon! Slow down!¡± Violet reminded him excitedly. They were running so wildly! After they had stepped off the mountain, an immense force of inertia caused Jack to rush out far. Due to the fact that both their hands were sped together, Violet was pulled forward by him abruptly. However, he hade to a halt and turned around, causing Violet to m into his solid chest. ¡°Ouch!¡± The impact caused him to wince. It hurt her forehead as well. Violet inhaled a clear scent. She was in his arms, so when she looked up, she saw that he was lowering his gaze toward her. His breath fell on her face gently. Her long hair danced in the wind and drifted around his face. Jack caught a hint of the fragrance from her hair as well. Violet quickly came back to her senses and took two steps back. Jack held her hand tightly, keeping their fingers sped together. The wind was howling louder and louder. She blushed; her heartbeat quickened noticeably. ¡°Where is the car?¡± Jack asked softly. She quickly withdrew her gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just ahead.¡± Then she led him to the Maserati nearby. Stopping, Violet opened the door to the front passenger seat for him. ¡°Get in, this is the passenger seat.¡± Jack let go of her hand and held the car door before sliding in smoothly. Violet closed the car door for him, and then returned to the driving. They fastened the seat belts together, and she started the car. He definitely could not go to the office like this. Without asking for his instructions, she drove ording to directions to his home. The windows of the car were closed and the heat had been turned up, gradually warming up their bodies. After a while, Jack heard the sound of raindrops hitting the car windows. ¡°It¡¯s raining,¡± she informed him. Then, she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s nice to not get wet.¡± He did not respond. As Violet drove, she took a quick nce at him. She did not know what he was thinking about. The rain was not the only thing Jack could hear; he could also sense that they were not traveling at high speed. She was a careful person. At that moment, news about them dating was spreading everywhere, especially in Rheinsville City. Every media tform had begun to report it. Some reporters had even surrounded and blocked the entrances to the various office buildings of the Yancey Group. Everyone wanted to interview Mr. Yancey after work hours were over. The outside world had been paying attention to his love life for a long time. This situation was giving Michael a headache. Two extra security guards had been stationed at the main entrance, but there were just too many members of the press; it seemed that they would not be able to block them. Their excitement was not dampened by the rain at all. ¡°Let us interview Mr. Yancey! Everyone wants to know how he¡¯s feeling!¡± ¡°Yeah! Please let us interview! Just a few minutes!¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey!¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey!¡± Michael came out of the elevator to see a stretch of darkness outside the ss panes of the entrance hall doors. There were three lines of security in ce. He strode quickly towards the doors¡­ 1/2 Chapter 73 ¡°Mr. Sullivan, where is Mr. Yancey?¡± At that moment, Armand appeared and walked toward him Ten¡¯t be in the other He stopped Michael in his tracks with an anxious look on his face. Get him ine out and give a simple responset #fbw if he doesn¡¯t, the press will surround us every day!¡± Michael¡¯s cold eyes fell on his face. His thin lips were pressed together slightly Armand felt a slight shiver from the way Michael was staring at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Am I wrony) The media won¡¯t let go of him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Michael responded softly, ¡°You just meddle too much¡± Having said that, he stepped away from Armand. Armand frowned as his eyes followed Michael¡¯s dark figure, suppressing the fury in his heart. For a mere executive assistant, he was incredibly patronizingt! Did he not know that he was the president¡¯s uncle However, Armand knew that this was an authority Jack had granted Michael, Jack often shummed Armand behind his back Armand clenched both his fists tightly, gritting his teeth. Dawn would be back tomorrow. It would be a fact that Jack was a two-timer as soon as Dawn got into bed with Jack. Then, Armand would see whether Jack would still be so arrogant! Send GiftAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡°Mr. Sullivan is here! Mr. Sullivan is here!¡± The reporters, who had been waiting for a long time, were beside themselves with excitement. Michael¡¯s face was cold. He had his ck trenchcoat on, which he had been wearing with the cors flipped up since forever. His hair was tied in a neat ponytail, and he moved as swiftly as the wind. Seeing himing, the reporters who had been besieging them from the outside prepared to interview him. Michael stood behind a row of elite bodyguards. He looked around as his face gradually darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t wait here anymore, Mr. Yancey isn¡¯t in the office. Please give him some space. Matters regarding his personal life are natural. He will make an official announcement even if you don¡¯t hound him for it.¡± ¡°The president, Mr. Yancey, and that daughter abandoned by the Yeagers, are dating. Is this true?¡± A male reporter asked boldly, ¡°But they are not suitable for each other! Also, they have a grudge between them! This is what the world is most concerned about right now!¡± Michael¡¯s eyes darkened. His sharp eyes swept toward the reporter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not she was an abandoned child. As long as she¡¯s with the president, she¡¯s the future Mrs. Yancey. Please watch your words. No one is born inferior to anyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The male reporter was embarrassed by Michael¡¯s criticism. Michael was a very busy man, so he had no time to waste here. His face was frigid. ¡°Everyone, disperse. Don¡¯t make me issue an expulsion order. The respect amongst us must be mutual; no one pries into your love lives. Behave yourselves and stop bothering us, or you may lose your livelihoods.¡± Having said that, he turned and left. The journalists and reporters left the ce angrily before the security guards started to drive them off. Mr. Sullivan was already very domineering as an executive assistant; they could not imagine what the president would be like. They would lose their jobs if they continued to beleaguer the offices. At that moment, the rain grew heavier. It was not easy to be a reporter. The things they had to go through, just to pry some news out, for traffic and an ie¡­ On the way back to Goldbay Estate, the heavy downpour streamed onto the windshield of the Maserati. Visibility was almost zero. For their safety, Violet calmly pulled over on the side of the road. She did not ask Jack for his approval. All she did was to say, in a soft voice, ¡°The rain is too heavy. Let¡¯s wait until the rain has stopped before we continue. I can¡¯t see the road at all.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jack was leaning against the chair. The pale lips under his straight nose were painfully sensuous. ¡°Turn on the lights,¡± he instructed softly. Violet found the correct button and pressed it gently. The inside of the car was suddenly as bright as day; she instinctively stretched out her hands to block her eyes. The light was simply blinding! Jack¡¯s eyes fell on her. She had his coat on. Violet slowly lowered her arms, and their eyes met. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She stared at him with her dark eyes. His face was intimidatingly handsome under the bright light; Violet admired him from all angles. How could such an attractive man be visually disabled? The rain was still pouring outside the car, as though the sound of the rain was the only thing left in the world. Violet could not help but smile, still thinking that Jack could not see her. Jack raised his eyebrow slightly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Violet froze. Her eyes widened instantly. ¡°Am I really that good-looking?¡± Jack asked. ¡°You can see?¡± She was shocked. ¡°Duh? Did you think these lights are for decoration?¡± 1/3 16.005 . ¡± Chapter 74 Embarrassment was all over Violet¡¯s face. She quickly looked ahead at the heavy downpour. She secretly took a deep breath; her heart was feeling absolutely flustered. The lights were on but she had been staring at him like a love-struck fool! Her image was ruined. Violet wanted desperately to bury her head into a hole right then. After a while, Jack withdrew his gaze casually and reached out to press a button. Music began ying; the atmosphere felt more rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve walked with you on such a long road; I¡¯ve not even realized that your eyes have turned red. As I listened to you about the changes you¡¯ve gone through, I looked at your smile, the face I love most¡­¡± It was an oldie that both of them were very familiar with. talk The two of them sat still and kept their eyes straight forward. Everything beyond the windows of the cars was pitch ck to Jack. He could not see the heavy rain and fog, but he could hear the rain. This was the reason why he never drove at night. Although there were customized lights in his car, he could not see what was outside at all. The atmosphere in the car was rather odd at the moment. They listened to the music and waited for the rain to stop¡­ ¡°I turned my face away, I won¡¯t let you see me. The hidden undercurrent has be more and more obvious¡­¡± The singer¡¯s deep and melodious voice swirled around the cabin of the car, greatly reducing the awkwardness. The scene of them going down the mountain with their fingers intertwined surfaced unconsciously in Violet¡¯s mind. She could not help but turn to look at his face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Pretty okay.¡± Jack was as calm as still water. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt or itch. I just can¡¯t see anything outside.¡± He was finally disclosing something¡­ ¡°Have you seen a doctor? Medical technology is very advanced nowadays.¡± Jack was silent. He refused to continue the conversation on the topic. Their already awkward situation fell further into a deadlock. She should not have brought up such a sensitive issue. Despite the fact that she was simply being a caring friend, she had identally hurt his self-esteem. After a while, she tried to change the subject. ¡°So what should we do about the news? Must have exploded by now. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± Jack was rather helpless. ¡°We¡¯ve made headlines again, thanks to you.¡± Thest time they had made the headlines was when she had dumped him at the wedding. ¡°I¡­¡± Violet turned to look at his handsome face. Nheless, she could not rebut him. After thinking for a moment, she exined, ¡°I did it for you! My intentions have always been good¡± ¡°But the results are terrible.¡± ¡°Or¡­ You could hold a press conference tomorrow to rify things?¡± She gave him an idea. Jack gave her a solemn look. ¡°How would you exin things to Jared? That you tricked him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done it already, so might as well!¡± She did not care. ¡°He won¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll apologize to him sincerely, and it definitely won¡¯t affect your deal with him!¡± ¡°Then how would Jared exin this to the media?¡± Jack always thought things through thoroughly. ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless. ¡°Would he have to?¡± He looked away. ¡°Jared has to be responsible for his own words,¡± he said softly. ¡°His integrity shouldn¡¯t be used to bear your lie.¡± Was it that serious? Violet thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, is it?¡± ¡°You have to decide for yourself whether or not it is.¡± 2/3 Chapter 74 Why had she used this excuse to get Jared to leave? Perhaps she should have just let him stay a night, it might not have been that bad. The condition of his eyes was his business, he would have thought of a way to get around it. Violet frowned as she pondered the incident. Perhaps she had intermeddled too much. Jack asked, ¡°Is the rain getting lighter?¡± He could tell by the sound. Indeed, it was much lighter. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we go home?¡± His deep voice was full of patience. He was not going to bring up the news anymore. Go¡­ home? Those words sounded so warm and sweet. ¡°Mr. President Yancey, I n to rob you today,¡± She put one hand on the steering wheel, turned to him, and asked, ¡°How much do you think you¡¯re worth?¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°How much is Miss Yeagercking?¡± ¡°One billion.¡± She said loudly. ¡°Will you give it?¡± ¡°Get it yourself,¡± Jack leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes leisurely. ¡°What can you do to me? Beat me? Eat me up?¡± Violet was speechless. ¡°Are you looking down at me? Do you think I can¡¯t rob you just because I¡¯m a girl?¡± She immediately dimmed the light in the car. He opened his eyes; his vision was pitch ck once more. Jack had long gotten used to this feeling. For some unknown reason, he trusted this woman with all his heart. Letting her drive his car was akin to him putting his life into her hands. 3/3 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°I¡¯m not short of money,¡± Violet said in a good mood while driving the car, ¡°I¡¯m richer than most people in this world. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°I can see that,¡± Jack said softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of being so sessful as a woman?¡± ¡°It feels really good to be powerful. How can I be tired?¡± She turned and nced at him. ¡°Like you. Are you tired?¡± ¡°Tired.¡± He revealed his true feelings without hesitation. She was dumbfounded; she had thought that he would hide his exhaustion, even if he were tired. He had probably never told anyone that he was tired. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to have anything to do with the Yeager family.¡± Violet withdrew her gaze. ¡°Since he wants to provoke me, I n to y with him.¡± ¡°Are you happy that the Yeager Group is insolvent?¡± ¡°So¨Cso,¡± Violet said, ¡°I still have a long life to live. This sort of insolvency won¡¯t do it for me.¡± Jack narrowed his eyes. What was she thinking? ¡°I want Theo Yeager to get back on his feet and take the initiative to bring my mother back, so he can pamper her, take care of her and serve her.¡± ¡°I want Yvette and Beryl to taste what it¡¯s like to be abandoned.¡± ¡°As far as I know, that mother¨Cdaughter duo are parasites who can¡¯t survive without Theo.¡± She was not reserved at all about revealing her innermost thoughts. ¡°Then what?¡± Jack was a little curious. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make him insolvent again. By then, he would be too old to have the energy for aeback. I want him to seed because of me, and to be destroyed because of me as well.¡± ¡°Ruthless. Absolutely ruthless!¡± Violet nced at him, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jack believed her. ¡°You do what you say you will.¡± ¡°Just wait, a good show is about to start. I¡¯ll torment that mother and daughter duo until they are unrecognizable. I¡¯ll take back everything they owe me.¡± Jack pressed his thin lips together lightly. He did not reply, but the admiration he felt toward this woman had grown. About twenty minutester, the car slowed down upon reaching the gates of the mansion. ¡°Uh oh.¡± Violet stared at the front gates. Her eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Judging by her tone, something was wrong. ¡°There are a lot of reporters at your door¡­ Won¡¯t it add to the headline news frenzy if I¡¯m photographed coming back with you?¡± She was worried. Jack could not see anything, but he was as steady andposed as a mountain. ¡°How many people are there, roughly?¡± ¡°Twenty or so¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop, just drive.¡± He instructed calmly. ¡°What if they follow us? There are no guards at your gates. What if they follow us in and surround us? Then would we even be able to get out of the car?¡± ¡°Do you know what a smart home is?¡± He was calm. ¡°What¡¯s the point of my designs if they coulde in and out of the courtyard as they please?¡± ¡°There is no time to discuss your smart home now!¡± She held the steering wheel with both hands, watching the people getting closer. The gates opened slowly. The reporters saw the Maserati and gathered around excitedly, expecting the car to stop. Nheless, Violet did not step on the brakes. ? ?? ¡°Mr. Yancey! Can we have an interview?¡± ¡°President Yancey, may I have three minutes of your time?!¡± The car continued forward. ¡°President Yancey!¡± The reporters did not dare stop the car by force. They watched as the car moved away from them. It drove right into the courtyard and stopped in front of the mansion. Violet saw a strange scene at the gates through the rearview mirror. As the gates closed slowly, two reporters took a few steps in. Suddenly, they shivered and backed off hurriedly. The others dared not do anything rash anymore. Was there electricity on the ground? Jack sat calmly in the front passenger seat. His handsome face seemed slightly exhausted. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The reporters who had been stopped by the gates lifted up their cameras. They were all trying to catch something. ¡°The car has stopped. Why aren¡¯t they getting out?¡± One of the reporters was puzzled. He stood in the drizzle with his camera raised high. ¡°They¡¯vee back! Get good shots, everyone! They¡¯ll have to get out of the car sooner orter.¡± ¡°How many people are in the car, you guys reckon?¡± ¡°There should be more than one!¡± The Maserati had been specially treated, making it difficult to see what was going on inside the car. ¡°We don¡¯t have to guess. We¡¯ll know in a while.¡± After parking the Maserati, Violet unfastened her seat belt before turning and asking him, ¡°What do we do now? Your gates are openwork, they can see us the moment we get out of the car.¡± ¡°Let them see whatever they want. Why should we bother? We¡¯re not doing anything wrong.¡± He was composed. Violet threw him a look before asking softly, ¡°Can you go in by yourself? Can you see?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She contemted for a while. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Got what?¡± Jack asked. She looked at him without answering, unable to figure out what he was thinking. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring the reporters. Watch your tone with me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere after you get out of the car. I¡¯ll go around the car, then give me your hand.¡± Jack spoke quietly with a much better attitude. s, he was still unable to see. She had no choice but to help him until the end. He unfastened his safety belt, opened the car door, and got out. Violet opened the door on her side as well. By the time Jack had walked around the car to her, she had closed the car door. He stretched his hand out to her, which she took without hesitation before walking side¨Cby¨Cside with him towards the brightly lit mansion. ¡°Gosh! Are my eyes working? A woman ising out from the driver¡¯s seat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Yeager! I¡¯m certain it¡¯s her! It must be her!¡± ¡°The one who dumped Jack Yancey at the wedding? The same girl that Jared exposed is dating him? They¡¯reing back together! Are they living together?¡± ¡°My goodness! It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve actually managed to take photos that serve as irrefutable proof today!¡± Click, click- The cameras shed behind their backs mercilessly. Mr. Yancey actually spent time with his girlfriend on a working day! He let her drive his customized luxury car! That was like surrendering his life to that woman! Furthermore, Miss Yeager was also wearing Mr. Yancey¡¯s coat! The brightness of the indoor lights automatically increased considerably the moment Jack and Violet stepped through the doors. ¡°Mr. Yancey, Miss Yeager Zoey was astonished to see Violet wearing Jack¡¯s coat and Jack in a shirt of thin material. In addition, the indoor temperature was automatically increased and adjusted by the system, which had detected their slightly low body temperatures, Violet looked through the French windows and saw that the reporters were still outside the courtyard. When she turned her gaze back on Jack, she found that he was fixing his shirt cuffs, behaving like a normal¨Csighted person once more. He did not seem to care about their predicament. ¡°Mr. Yancey, you should take a hot bath first,¡± Zoey was concerned. ¡°Your clothes are ready.¡± ¡°Alright¡± The sky had not yet darkened at the time. The clock on the wall indicated that it was 4 p.m. Some of the haze in the sky had dissipated after the heavy rain. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Violet looked at him, ¡°I was photographed wearing your clothes, driving your car, and following you home¡± Goodness! She was about to faint! ¡°What should we do?¡± Jack was still speaking in the same nonchnt manner. ¡°I don¡¯t report to anyone about my life, let alone exin myself.¡± This was the way he had always done things. ¡°What about my life?¡± Violet asked, ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Violet was shocked. This man¡­ How could he! Jack raised his head and nced at her. Before he could speak, Violet smiled. ¡°Yeah! Howfortable is it! I¡¯m in charge of my life! This has nothing to do with them. All they can do is envy and be jealous of me. I¡¯ve heard that there are many girls who want to get into bed with you. Is that so?¡± She scrutinized him intently after teasing him. Jack met her gaze and asked with a deadpan expression, ¡°Does that include you?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Don¡¯t feel too good about yourself. You¡¯re not my type.¡± Violet took off the suit coat and handed it to Zoey while saying, ¡°Zoey, please help me wash it, or you can throw it away if he has a neat freak!¡± After saying that, she walked upstairs, Zoey took the coat and looked at the man in front of her nkly. Jack remained expressionless, which made him clusive. Not daring to stay any longer, Zoey went into theundry room with the coat. She thought, ¡°How could Mr. Yancey possibly frown upon Ms. Yeager? He even let her live in his house.¡± Violet¡¯s injury recovered quickly, and Dr. Gordon¡¯s medicine worked very well. Tomorrow¡¯s news headlines were predictable, considering the fact that the pap ara zzi had caught them. At five p.m., the rain finally stopped. The grandiose Yeager vi was adorned with magnificent splendor. Yvette was dressed low-key, and she wore a silk scarf to cover her lip and nose. With the apology posters, she went out with two trustworthy people, one to put up the posters and the other to snap photos. Yvette needed to get this done and tell Violet that she did it. Yvette came downstairs and said to the ser vant, ¡°Jane, I¡¯m going out now, and I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡± Jane scrutinized Yvette who was dressed in a mysterious way, with curiosity about what thetter was about to do. Yvette¡¯s face turned green and she snapped, ¡°What are you looking at? Didn¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± The ser vant quickly withdrew her gaze and said respectfully, ¡°Got it, Mrs. Yeager. Have a nice day.¡± Yvette cast a fierce re at Jane and then left. She was always bossing around the house. At about six o¡¯clock¡­ A car drove into the yard. Theo got out of the car, weary after a troublesome day of work. He strode into the living room with a grim look, and Jane hurriedly bowed and greeted, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Yeager.¡± Theo stopped and looked around slowly. He asked nonchntly, ¡°Where is Mrs. Yeager?¡± Usually, Yvette would sit on the sofa and wait for Theo. Jane thought, ¡°Mrs. Yeager didn¡¯t tell me that. She only said she¡¯d be back for dinner but didn¡¯t say what she was out for.¡± Seeing that Jane didn¡¯t answer immediately, Theo, who had always been suspicious, nced at her coldly. He said in rage, ¡°What happened? Where is she?¡± Theo was afraid that Yvette would make trouble during this hard period. ¡°Mrs. Yeager went out,¡± Jane answered in a low voice with her head down. Theo blurted out in a harsh voice, ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Mrs. Yeager didn¡¯t tell me that. She just said she woulde back for dinner tonight.¡± Theo didn¡¯t ask anymore but walked upstairs with a cold face. Meanwhile, Yvette decided on the ce for the photo shoot. After the heavy rain, the ground in the street was wet, with few pedestrians and lots of puddles. It was a perfect ce for what she was going to do. Yvette had only prepared thirty posters, as she thought it was enough to put them on the wall, snap a picture, and then send it to Violet. Then, the task would bepleted. Soon, they posted more than 20 posters without being noticed by anyone. The photos Yvette took were clear and informative, including the poster, the apology copywriting, as well as the ce where the posters were put up, The message she wanted to pass to Violet was that she was doing this. Finally, all the posters were put up. Looking at the photos on her phone, Yvette felt that Violet should be satisfied with them. 1/3 16:00 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 76 Yvette did it for both Theo and the solidification of her ranking in the Yeagers. After all, she was not very smart. After checking the photos, Yvette identally sent the photos intended for Violet to Theo! What was worse, she didn¡¯t even notice it! She just felt relieved and looked forward to Violet¡¯s reply. Meanwhile, in the brightly lit study upstairs at the Yeager vi, Theo was on the phone with Dillon. After hanging up, he saw the photos from Yvette. He was so pis sed off that he almost vomited blood! Theo red at the photos furiously, his face grim and intimidating! He was red with rage, and anyone who saw the look on Theo¡¯s face right now would be startled. Theo called Yvette swiftly with trembling fingers! He was about to lose his mind! At this moment, Yvette was in a good mood as she got into her car and was about to go home. Before the car could be started, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and found that it was Theo, who left in angerst night without. returning home. She thought, ¡°Theo called me? That¡¯s Great! Yvette cleared her throat and greeted in a ttery tone, ¡°Hey, Theo.¡± Theo answered in a rage, ¡°You bi tch! Get your a ss back! Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself out there!¡± Yvette was startled. Before she could ask anything, Theo hung up the phone. Yvette was shocked and wondered, ¡°What the hell?¡± Yvette was confused when she sat in the car holding her phone. She didn¡¯t understand why Theo was so irritated. Yvette thought uncasily, ¡®Did he find out something? That¡¯s impossible! How could he know that? Even Jane doesn¡¯t know about it.¡¯ The car headed toward the Yeager vi as Yvette pondered with unease¡­ She thought restlessly, ¡°What should I do?¡± Meanwhile, in the mysterious and scenic spot where the Yancey manor was nestled. Josef was in a good mood after watching the news, with an undisguised smile on her face. Samantha who was wearing a graceful dress was also in the living room. Perceiving Josef¡¯s good mood, she smiled and said, ¡°Josef, have some coffee.¡± Senior Yancey took the cup of coffee, took a sip, and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great. Jack and Violet fell in love sooner than I thought. That¡¯s incredible! They¡¯re destined to be together!¡± Samantha had also watched the news, which was of high credibility with the source of Jared¡¯s Twitter. She was unable to retort against Senior Yancey¡¯s words, even though she actually didn¡¯t approve of them. ¡°That¡¯s great. He got himself a girlfriend,¡± Samantha echoed with a smile. Senior Yancey looked up lovingly at Samantha and asked, ¡°Samantha, do you think Jack and Violet are a good match?¡± Samantha answered in a soft voice, ¡°Josef, with all due respect, Ms. Yeager humiliated the Yanceys at the wedding. Don¡¯t you remember that? Why do you think so highly of her?¡± Hearing this, Senior Yancey couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Violet, ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to do it either. Anyway, it has passed and the media did not follow up. She was also a victim, as it was Theo who forced her to stand in for the real bride. Moreover, Jack is not angry anymore, we should be relieved and bless them.¡± Rather than a reminder, Senior Yancey was informing Samantha not to interfere in it. Samantha looked at Senior Yancey and nodded with a smile because she was a smart woman after grasping the meaning. Senior Yancey signed and continued, ¡°Jack is old enough to be a husband. He¡¯s been single and busy with work all these years since Ynda left. I¡¯m worried about him.¡± Hearing what Josef said, Samantha caught the name and blurted out, ¡°Ynda?¡± Senior Yancey nodded and furthered, ¡°Yeah. I met Ynda¡¯s father the day before yesterday, and he told me that Dawn is returning home. She¡¯s been studying abroad all these years and must be a brilliant girl.¡± Hearing this, Samantha was even more eager to arrange a meeting between Dawn and Jack. In her opinion, Violet and Ynda did not matter as long as Dawn was able to pregnant with Jack¡¯s baby! Since Josef also wanted Jack to have his own child, he would ept Dawn. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Josef was truly happy. He continued, ¡°Do you think Jack and Violet are a good match? I kind of appreciate Violet¡¯s indomitable and courageous personality! There are so many girls who want to be part of the Yanceys, but she refused the marriage in front of so many guests at the wedding. At that time, I was thinking that this youngdy was impressive and brave enough to be Jack¡¯s wife and partner¡± Samantha said calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t met her yet, so I can¡¯tment on that. I¡¯ve heard about this Ms. Yeager from Lily. Since she is the girl who got high praise from you, Mr. Josef Yancey, she must be excellent.¡± Senior Yancey chuckled and responded, ¡°Well, she¡¯s brilliant and unique. I bet you¡¯d like her.¡± Samantha thought, ¡®T¡¯ll like her? That¡¯s not gonna happen! Samantha could see that Senior Yancey liked Violet, but she felt that Violet was just calcting. She thought, If Violet doesn¡¯t want to be part of the Yanceys, then why is she hanging out with Jack? She wanted to marry into a rich family but staged a drama at the wedding. What a sly and undignified girl! She did all that just to impress Mr. Josef Yancey. Truly decentdies will never do such tricks at their weddings because they consider the overall situation. All in all, Samantha felt that Violet was not only calcting but also selfish. On the way back to the Yeager vi, Yvette kept holding her phone nervously as she wondered why Theo was so furious. She thought, ¡°Did Beryl go back?¡± When the car was about to arrive at the vi, she finally realized that it had nothing to do with Beryl based on Theo¡¯s tone¡­ Violet still hadn¡¯t replied to Yvette, which annoyed her a little. Yvette checked her phone absentmindedly and suddenly found that she had sent the photos to the wrong person! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She yelled in her mind, ¡°Oh, my!¡± Yvette¡¯s heart ski pped a beat as she stared at the recipient¡¯s familiar avatar, and her face turned pale. She had sent the photos to Theo! The car was already in the courtyard and stopped in front of the vi. ¡°Mrs. Yeager, we¡¯re home,¡± said the chauffeur courteously. Yvette sat frozen in the car as if her soul had flown away. Meanwhile, Theo was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, ring coldly at the car as if he wanted to blow it up. Yvette didn¡¯t know how to exin it, as she screwed it up. ¡°Mrs. Yeager, we¡¯re home,¡± the driver reminded again as he stood by the car. Yvette came back to her senses and had no choice but to face it. She got out of the car with unease. When she saw the man at the window, she stopped in the yard and shivered, almost tripping herself. Yvette walked into the living room in a state of great fear. Sensing that something was wrong, Jane backed up and hid far away immediately. A storm wasing! Seeing Theo¡¯s stern face, Yvette didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She stood in front of the sofa uneasily and murmured, ¡°Honey, I¡­¡± p! Theo pped Yvette hard in the face! ¡°Ah!¡± screamed Yvette. Yvette instantly fell onto the couch! Instinctively, she reached up to cover her cheek. Theo pped her so hard that her face was numb. She felt dizzy, and blood was leaking from the corner of her mouth! 1/3 16:00 Chapter 77 Anger burned in Theo¡¯s eyes. He yelled at her, ¡°What are those photos? What posters are you putting up? Are you going to let everyone know about the shameless things you did? After the Yeager Group went bankrupt, you¡¯re still trying to smear me?¡± ¡°Honey, I. Yvette stammered. Theo clenched his fists and wanted to kill Yvette so badly. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that! You stu pid bi tch! You want me to kick you out of the Yeagers, don¡¯t you? Do you want me to do that?¡± Theo, I did all that for you!¡± cried Yvette. Theo was still outraged. He blurted out, ¡°How dare you say you¡¯re doing this for me?¡± Yvette burst into tears and sobbed, I¡¯ve seen Violet! I really did it for you!¡± Theo looked at Yvette in shock and thought, ¡°What? She has seen Violet?* Yvette looked up at Theo and suddenly held her breath. Yvettey down on her stomach weakly on the couch, looked at Theo like a poor fox, and muttered, ¡°I I just wanna help you. Violet has promised to help you. She¡¯s close to the Yanceys now, and with her help, the Yanceys won¡¯t give you a hard time, and they might even help you.¡± ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Theo asked with a frown while suppressing his anger. Obviously, he was interested in Yvette¡¯s words! Yvette slowly stood up, covered her painful cheek, stepped away, and continued,¡± she said¡­ She said I broke up your marriage to Xayah, and she¡¯ll forgive me if I apologize to her sincerely.¡± Theo stared coldly at Yvette and sneered, ¡°How? Print posters and put them up everywhere? Disgrace the Yeagers?¡± Yvette blurted out sorrowfully, ¡°That¡¯s not true! Let me exin! I won¡¯t hurt any of us no matter how stu pid I am. I took the photos and then I tore the posters down! I intended to send them to Violet, but I sent them to you by mistake. No one else knows about what I¡¯ve done.¡± Theo snorted with hatred, ¡°You think she¡¯ll forgive you for these photos you sent her? How possibly can she be satisfied without making it a sensation? Do you know what she wants? You think everyone else in the world is as stu pid as you are?¡± Yvette squinted, bit her lips nervously, and dared not speak. She sobered up a bit and thought, ¡°He¡¯s right. Violet is not that easy to deal with.¡± Theo warned, ¡°She¡¯ll send the photos to the papar az zi! Did you send them to herter?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Yvette said in a trembling voice as she was a bit scared. Theo didn¡¯t believe Yvette. He called out again, ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Yvette screamed, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t! Trust me!¡± A burst of hostility appeared in Theo¡¯s eyes, and his anger was overwhelming. Theo¡¯s muscles on his face twitched a few times and he warned, ¡°Listen! Stay out of Violet¡¯s business! And do not look for her again! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude! You wanna fool her? She will make you a fool!¡± Theo knew that Violet was not the kind of fool to be made fun of! Yvette felt wronged. She thought, ¡®Does he think I¡¯m such a fool? I¡¯m twice as old as Violet! I am more experienced than she is!¡¯ Theo continued, ¡°Also if someday I take Violet and Xayah into the Yeager vi, you should move out! Pack up your stuff these days. Don¡¯t take what you¡¯re not supposed to take!¡± Like the lightning on a clear day, Theo¡¯s words froze Yvette. Her greatest fear had happened so suddenly¡­ 2/3 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 She Yvette quickly came back to her senses. Regardless of the pain on her face, she rushed over and grabbed Theo¡¯s arm. cried, ¡°No¡­ Honey! I¡¯ve been with you for more than 20 years! I¡¯ve devoted more than 20 years of my youth to the Yeagers! You can¡¯t drive me away! You can¡¯t turn your back on me! Even if the Yeager Group went bankrupt, I wouldn¡¯t abandon you! I won¡¯t leave you no matter how poor our lives are going to be!¡± Theo bit his teeth and threw Yvette away in disgust! ¡°Ah!¡± screamed Yvette. Thrown to the ground by a great force, Yvette¡¯s head hit the coffee table! She sucked in a breath of air and grimaced in pain! ¡°Listen to me!¡± Theo warns viciously, ¡°I am not going to be like this forever! I will get back on my feet!¡± Yvette was dizzy and extremely wronged by Theo¡¯s roar. She had a lot of grievances, but she didn¡¯t dare to retort. At this time, a car drove into the yard and stopped. Theo couldn¡¯t calm down, with his cold gaze fixed on Yvette! ¡°Mark my words and stay away from Violet!¡± threatened Theo. In the courtyard, Dillon got out of the car and walked to the brightly lit living room. As soon as Dillon entered the door, he saw this untimely scene. He was in a dilemma with embarrassment. With tears in her eyes, Yvette was also embarrassed. She never thought that as Mrs. Yeager, she would be seen in such a mess by the coffee table. Anyone could see what was happening. A few secondster, Dillon approached the coffee table and greeted, ¡°Mr. Yeager, Mrs. Yeager.¡± Knowing that Dillon had something to report to him, Theo turned to Yvette and scolded, ¡°Get upstairs now!¡± His terse, curt voice showed how humble Yvette was at the Yeager vi. Biting her lips, Yvette struggled to her feet and made her way up the stairs awkwardly. She was heartbroken. She once thought Theo loved her so much. Now it seemed that he only loved fame, fortune, and himself. Dillon stood in front of the coffee table with a solemn expression. When the footstepspletely disappeared, Theo adopted aposed demeanor and uttered, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Dillon thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Yeager, there is something¡­ Forget it.¡± Dillon was shocked by the scene he had just witnessed and was worried that his words would get Yvette killed. Theo sat down on the sofa, leaned forward to pour Dillon a cup of coffee, and asked, ¡°Why did you stop? Go ahead.¡± Dillon went on in a solemn voice, ¡°I found something. Mrs. Yeager used to send someone to kill Ms. Violet Yeager.¡± Theo stopped what he was doing and looked up at Dillon. Their eyes met. Dillon reported in a low voice, ¡°But Michael saved her. Ms. Violet Yeager was injured, so the Yanceys asked Dr. Gordon to treat her.¡± Theo blurted out, ¡°Zachary Gordon? That famous genius doctor?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Dillon with a nod. Theo was shocked and nodded thoughtfully. He murmured, ¡°This is enough to show that the Yanceys take Violet seriously. They even asked Dr. Gordon to treat her. As far as I know, it¡¯s not that easy to invite Dr. Gordon.¡± Dillon added, ¡°And the killers told Ms. Violet Yeager that they were sent by you.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of Yvette¡¯s behavior, this infuriated Theo like the straw to break the camel¡¯s back. He eximed, ¡°How dare she! How dare she send killers after Violet!¡± Dillon said calmly, ¡°I was worried that Mrs. Samantha Yancey would do something detrimental to you, so I came here to tell you about it. We are now trying to woo Ms. Violet Yeager, but Mrs. Yeager sent killers after her and framed you. It will only make thingsplicated and detrimental to our ns.¡± 1/3 16:01 Chapter 78 ¡°I see,¡± Theo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± ¡°Mr. Yeager, you¡­ After all, Mrs. Yeager is your wife, and she loves you very much,¡± Dillon said cautiously. Theo interrupted indifferently, ¡°My wife? She faked Beryl¡¯s car ident and deceived me with Beryl! You call her my wife? If she really wanted to help me, she should have focused on the marriage and made me Jack¡¯s father- inw! In that case, there would be a lot of people sucking up to me even if the Yancey Group didn¡¯t help me.¡± Dillon was speechless. Theo handed Dillon a cup of coffee. Dillon took it, bent down to put it on the coffee table, and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Mr. Yeager.¡± Looking at Dillon¡¯s back as he turned to leave, Theo wore aplicated expression. Dillon was the only one who stayed by his side and worked for him wholeheartedly. When Dillon¡¯s back disappeared at the door, Theo got up and walked upstairs. His wrinkled face was so gloomy! When Theo kicked open the door, Yvette was so scared that she knocked over the medicine jar! She looked back at him nervously, like a frightened rabbit. Theo approached Yvette step by step and squinted at her! Yvette stood up and instinctively took two steps back. As Theo approached Yvette, Yvette kept retreating. Finally, her back was pressed against the wall. Seeing Yvette shivering, Theo grabbed her by the neck! Yvette¡¯s eyes widened and she was unable to speak. She struggled to remove Theo¡¯s hands, but she failed. Soon, her face turned red and she was suffocating! Theo tightened his fingers and gazed at her with hatred. He shouted, ¡°You sent someone to kill Violet? And me? Who are you to jeopardize my daughter? Who do you think you are?¡± you framed Yvette felt very breathless. She kept shaking her head and wanted to beg for mercy, but she couldn¡¯t utter a sound. She thought, ¡®His daughter? When did he take Violet as his daughter? It¡¯s just that he needs her help now! With his eyes full of determination, Theo groaned, ¡°Yvette, I never expect you to be a good partner! But when will you realize your position? You are just a parasite of the Yeagers! What have you done for the Yeager Group? You only add to the mess and bring trouble!¡± Theo was sick of Yvette ever since the wedding was messed up and he got to know that Beryl was still alive! Yvette spat her tongue in great pain. Theo stared at Yvette with his icy eyes firmly! Just when Yvette thought that she was going to die today, with strong admiration and awe for Theo, she slowly released her hands holding his wrist, and closed her eyes in extreme hypoxia. Yvette was satisfied that she could die at the hands of her loved one. Perhaps because she desired death, or maybe Theo had no intention of killing her, or perhaps after pondering their rtionship for over twenty years, Theo released Yvette at thest moment. Yvette¡¯s whole body hung down when Theo released his hand. She covered her neck with both hands and bent over to gasp for breath. She had never felt the air as precious as she did now. Theo looked down at Yvette coldly and said threateningly, ¡°I will kill you and your daughter if you ever hurt Violet again!¡± 2/3 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Yvette was shocked. Yvette raised her eyes slowly and looked at Theo in disbelief. Suddenly, she felt that he was so strange. Theo smiled coldly, ¡°Yes, you heard me right. If you ever hurt Violet again, I will kill you and Beryl. For your Beryl¡¯s sake, stop being so impulsive!¡± Yvette seemed to suddenly realize something. She stood firm, shook her head in disbelief, and moaned, ¡°You are so ruthless¡­ What did Beryl do wrong? Why are you bringing her into this? She¡¯s just a kid!¡± Theo didn¡¯t want to listen to her nonsense or answer her questions. He snapped, ¡°Just remember my warning. I won¡¯t give you a second chance!¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Yvette sobbed as she looked at Theo¡¯s back. In his eyes, there were only interests¡­ Violet was the person who could bring Theo the most benefits now, and that was why Theo treated Violet like a go d. Yvette thought, ¡®Even if it is difficult to please Violet¡­ He is willing to do it, isn¡¯t he? He will kneel before Violet like a sl ave!¡¯ Yvette even thought about her future days at the Yeager vi. If she was lucky, she could stay, but her life would be miserable. Especially after Violet and Xayah moved in, Yvette¡¯s life would be aplete mess, and Beryl would also be involved. Yvette sat down slowly against the wall like a deted ball, not knowing what to do. Yvette felt confused about the future. At the same time, in the solemn Yancey manor. After ying chess with Josef, Samantha went upstairs to the bedroom, and Lily followed shortly after.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha closed the door gently and locked it. In the Yancey manor, they were closest to each other. Before Josef returned home, they had been the owners here. Lily was Samantha¡¯s ser vant ever since Samantha was in the Zieglers. She watched Samantha grow up and served her for decades. They were more like family to each other than a master and a ser vant. Samantha came to the window and stood still. She paced with her chin held in her hands and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°Violet is with Jack? Isn¡¯t that so strange? When did Jack be so tolerant? Violet embarrassed him at the wedding. Doesn¡¯t he want to get back at her?¡± Lily stood next to Samantha and didn¡¯t answer. After a while, Samantha stopped and turned to look at Lily. She asked, ¡°Lily, what do you think of this?¡± Lily remained expressionless and answered nonchntly, ¡°It has nothing to do with us.¡± Samantha frowned in disagreement with her words and looked at her up and down. She muttered, ¡°What? What happened to you recently? You have to disagree with me every time, right?¡± Lily exined cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Yancey, you have misunderstood me. Under the eyes of Mr. Josef Yancey, it¡¯s better not to do anything. Although he is old, he is not sen ile.¡± Samantha nced at Lily again and smiled disapprovingly. Samantha analyzed in a slow voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him? He won¡¯t go back to Calormen. He wasn¡¯t going to leave until after Jack got married! What if Violet gets pregnant after she and Jack are married? Anyway, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll leave the country again.¡± Lily went on calmly, ¡°So we should be more cautious. Besides, Zephyr and Dustin are also at the mansion. In name, they¡¯re here to take care of Mr. Josef Yancey, but in fact, they¡¯re here to watch us.¡± Samantha snorted coldly, ¡°I know, but so what? I¡¯m still the master and they are still ser vants. Do they dare to offend me?¡± Lily went silent. Samantha looked at her again andmented, ¡°You don¡¯t look anything like the Lily I used to know.¡± 1/2 16:01 A Chapter 79 ¡°Because I always have a bad feeling,¡± Lily raised her eyes and said worriedly. Samantha said to Lily scornfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re afraid of, but Violet can¡¯t marry into the Yanceys. She isn¡¯t a nut job. You know what? She and Jared know each other. Do you think she¡¯s just amon youngdy? She¡¯s not Cindere.¡± Lily had dealt with Violet before, so she knew that Violet was smart and highly regarded by Josef. Samantha cautioned, ¡°If Jack has Violet¡¯s help, they will sna tch up the Yancey Group. We will fail. Understand, Lily?¡± Lily insisted on her opinions by saying, ¡°What is the point of having the Yancey Group? Mrs. Yancey, you can live the rest of your life in peace as long as you can untie the knot in your heart.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t want to talk to Lily. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Get out! I¡¯m not going to change my mind!¡± Samantha didn¡¯t want to talk about the past! The knot would never be untied! ¡°Mrs. Yancey¡­ murmured Lily. ¡°Stop saying that!¡± called out Samantha. Feeling that Samantha was about to get angry, Lily didn¡¯t say anything more and turned around to leave. After a while, Samantha locked the door. She calmed herself down and called her brother. ¡°Armand, when will Dawne back at the soonest?¡± Armand answered firmly, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Samantha sighed, ¡°Okay. As long as Jack and Violet are not married, Dawn will have a chance.¡± Armand said in a low voice, ¡°The news just came out. Jack took Violet back to the Goldbay Estate. Jack was sitting in the front passenger seat of Violet¡¯s car, and Violet was wearing Jack¡¯s suit. They should be a couple.¡± Samantha sneered, ¡°Well, I heard that Violet has been living with Jack since she left the Yancey mansion. Armand, what do you think? Will they be in a rtionship so fast? It can¡¯t be! It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± She felt something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say what was wrong. Armand asked, ¡°Forget it. Is the pill ready? Are we gonna seed?¡± Standing in front of the window, Samantha smiled slightly and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll pick up Dawn at the airport and bring her straight to the Yancey mansion, then I¡¯ll have Mr. Josef Yancey call Jack and ask him toe back for lunch. Don¡¯t worry about the drugs, I¡¯ve got them ready.¡± Armand added, ¡°I learned that Jack is not busy tomorrow and has no important meetings. I bet he¡¯ll come home as long as Mr. Josef Yancey calls him.¡± Samantha chuckled and replied, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. When Jack drinks that beverage, I will ask him to send Dawn home. It¡¯s not outrageous, and Jack will agree as a gentleman.¡± Hearing Samantha¡¯s words, Armand was in a good mood immediately. Heughed and said, ¡°As long as Dawn is pregnant, Mr. Josef Yancey will urge them to get married so as to save the Yanceys¡¯ and Jack¡¯s reputation. He¡¯s always been a trustworthy man, and he will never abandon Dawn after getting her pregnant.¡± Samantha grinned. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this because I¡­ I don¡¯t like Violet, and as long as I was there, I would never let Violet be one of the Yanceys. She¡¯s too smart and she¡¯ll ruin our ns.¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty tough,¡± Armand added. Samantha said in a good mood, ¡°Well, enough of that. I¡¯ll go to bed early, get up early tomorrow, and pick my dear niece. up at the airport.¡± 2/2 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Well, good night,¡± whispered Armand. ¡°Good night,¡± responded Samantha. When the call was over, Samantha looked forward to tomorrow. She stood in front of the window and stared at the night outside the window, gently stroking her new manicure, with a malicious smile on her face. Meanwhile, in the brightly lit vi of Goldbay Estate. The dinner was over. Violet sat on the sofa and watched TV. She sat cross-legged with popcorn in her arms, staring at the huge screen! Unfortunately, the paparaz zi caught Violet and Jack on camera again, which made Violetment the perils of living in the information age! The news report was informative. ¡°Jack, the president of the Yancey Group, together with Miss Yeager, went back to Goldbay Estate without their assistants and bodyguards! A low-key secret date! Maserati, a custom car worth more than 20 million dors, was driven by Miss Yeager herself in their dating. We can presume that it was Ms. Yeager¡¯s first time to drive such a car, and it is likely that Mr. Yancey acted as Miss Yeager¡¯s coach back then. When Miss Yeager got out of the car, she was wearing Mr. Yancey¡¯s suit! Just imagine how close they were to each other¡­¡± Hearing her words, Violet stuffed the popcorn into her mouth one by one nonchntly. Jack also heard these reports. He stood not far away, looked at her face, and asked, ¡°Miss Yeager, how do you feel?¡± Violet turned around and said, ¡°That¡¯s funny. It¡¯s just a broken car. Why would I need a coach?¡± They looked at each other. Jack nodded, feeling that Violet¡¯s thoughts were unique. At this time, Jack¡¯s phone rang. Standing in front of the window, he answered his phone, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, I¡¯ve identified the men who were after youst time. It has nothing to do with Mrs. Yeager. The mastermind is Evan Hubert, your rival,¡± said Michael. ¡°Okay,¡± answered Jack lightly as he believed that Michael would handle it well. Without asking Jack¡¯s whereabouts this afternoon. Michael continued, ¡°Mr. Yancey. The reporters gathered at all the gates of thepany today and wanted to interview you.¡± Jack answered indifferently, ¡°I see. They got what they wanted outside my house. You haven¡¯t seen the latest news, have you?¡± As Jack said this, he nced back at the TV and the girl eating popcorn. Michael hadn¡¯t surfed the Inte yet. He asked disappointedly, ¡°You went back together?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± answered Jack. Michael was silent. After a while, Jack asked him, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After the call, Jack held his phone and walked toward Violet. He didn¡¯t avoid her when answering the phone, which made Violet feel a little surprised and impressed. She thought, ¡°He really trusts me!¡± Before Jack could speak, Violet¡¯s phone rang. She held the popcorn bucket with one hand and took out her phone with the other hand, staring at the strange number on the screen for a long time. She thought in confusion, ¡°Who is this? There were a few people who have my number.¡± Jack sat down on the sofa and suggested, ¡°Theo?¡± Turning his eyes to look at Violet, Jack picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. The living room became quiet. ¡°Pick it up. What are you waiting for?¡± urged Jack. Violet answered in front of Jack and turned on the speaker, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Violet.¡± 1/3 16:01 Chapter 80 It was Theo¡¯s voice. Violet looked up at Jack and saw him smiling slightly. She asked indifferently, ¡°Who are you?¡± Theo didn¡¯t say he was her father. He said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m Theo. I¡¯m wondering if I could see you tomorrow?¡± Violet said deliberately with a smile, ¡°To whom do you intend to arrange my marriage? I live in the Yanceys. Have you seen the news? I¡¯m on the headline.¡± Jack really wanted to strike her head! He thought, ¡°What the hell is that?¡± At this time, Theo was sitting in front of the study window of the vi. On theptop on the desktop was ying a video of Violet and Jack back at Goldbay Estate this evening. He didn¡¯t doubt what Violet had just said. Theo said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get you married. I want to have a good talk with you and apologize to you.¡± ¡°When?¡± Violet asked, ¡°Where are we going to meet?¡± Theo said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and address. Good night.¡± She didn¡¯t refuse. It was just a good start, and she shouldn¡¯t talk too much on the phone. Violet agreed so quickly because Julian kept urging her to see Theo. She thought Theo deserved what he suffered anyway. Even if Violet could ignore it, she had to help his mother avenge him. However, she did not anticipate the unforeseen events that would ur the following day¡­ Everything was taking an unusual course. ¡°Are you going to see him alone?¡± asked Jack as he crossed his legs elegantly. Violet was silent for a moment before she answered, ¡°Or what? Am I going with you?¡± He slightly raised and answered pleasantly, ¡°I¡¯m busy. My time is money. You can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re wasting a lot of money talking nonsense with me now, right?¡± Jack did not want to bicker with Violet, so he smiled lightly and responded, ¡°You can go alone. Theo must want to beg for mercy, and he won¡¯t hurt you. By the way, I identally found out something that needs to be told.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Violet. Jack replied, ¡°Last time when Michael sent you back, you were hunted down by someone just after getting out of the car. They were not sent by Theo.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Violet smiled and continued, ¡°They were sent by Yvette.¡± Jack was stunned. He blurted out, ¡°How did you know that?¡± Violet shrugged, stood up, and chuckled. ¡°She admitted it herself. It¡¯s gettingte. Time to sleep.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked upstairs. Jack¡¯s eyes fell on Violet¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t realize he was a little in love with Violet. And he didn¡¯t dislike her at all. Jack didn¡¯t withdraw his gaze until Violet disappeared at the corner of the stairs. Sitting in the back of his chair, he recalled everything that had happened today. Every moment of being with her was particrly clear in his mind. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In the guest bedroom upstairs, Violet went in and gently closed the door. She leaned behind the door, looked up at the ceiling, and took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when she was climbing the mountain with Jack. Thinking about it, she was a little confused. She knew what it was, but she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Jack was the most honorable man in the world and a legendary entrepreneur. It was impossible for such an excellent person to have no girlfriend, but he didn¡¯t, so¡­ He was so calm and sane that he wouldn¡¯t easily step into a rtionship since he put his work in the first ce. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to put too much effort into it. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ll take him as my friend.¡± After taking a shower and going to bed, she emptied her mind. 2/3 16:01 Chapter NO Violet felt thirsty and in a daze. When she sat up, the light in her room automatically lit up. She found that there was no water in the cup. She thought, ¡°Annoying smart home¡± Then, she put on her shoes and walked out of the room. When she arrived at the staircase and was about to go downstairs, she stood still. Because around the corner of the stairs, Jack in his nightgown was walking up step by step, a cup in his hand, an antipyretic patch on his forehead, his eyes down. Violet saw him sneeze and then smelled Noticing a pair of pink shoes, Jack stopped and looked up. With his gentle and calm eyes on his face, they looked at each other 3/3All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The driver opened the door for Samantha and she got into the car elegantly. Then the driver closed the door for her. After a while, the car drove away. In a room upstairs, Lily was standing in front of a window and looking down at the car. Her eyes became dull bit by bit. Her right eyelid had been twitching involuntarily sincest night. Someone once told her this was a sign of a disaster. She was worried that something bad would happen. The more Lily thought about it, the more worried she was. But Lily couldn¡¯t change Samantha¡¯s decision. Lily had known Samantha for so many years. Lily was there when Samantha grew up and got married. She knew very well what Samantha was like. It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning. The sky was a brilliant blue. The morning glow got through the cloud, lighting the whole world. Jack was working in the president¡¯s office of the Yancey Group. The news that Jack and Violet went back to Goldbay Estatest night had gone viral and received widespread media coverage. Even inside the Yancey Group, a lot of people discussed it with one another. ¡°Is Mr. Yancey really in love?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t admit it. I think it¡¯s just a rumor.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s not true. But did you see what the reporters have shot? She was wearing Mr. Yancey¡¯s suit and driving his car! She never came out!¡± ¡°My g od, why did Mr. Yancey choose her, an abandoned girl?¡± ¡°Yes! That woman even embarrassed Mr. Yancey at the wedding!¡± Lots of employees of thepany were indignant about the news. On the 22nd floor, in the president¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Yancey,¡± Michael stood at his desk and asked, ¡°Are you not going to do anything about the news?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Jack tapped the desk without raising his head, analyzing a group of data. He didn¡¯t evenOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. turn on hisptop. Michael thought, ¡°Up to me?¡± Michael raised his eyebrow. He understood what Jack meant. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just ignore it. Anyway, everyone knows that you are together.¡± Jack ignored Michael¡¯s words and kept looking down. After a while, Michael turned around and left. Somehow, he was depressed. Nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Samantha¡¯s car stopped at the airport. A ne flying from New Zend hadnded and its door was open. Dawn, dressed in a red dress, got off the ne with a small suitcase. She was tall with chestnut long curly hair. She was good-looking but probably not stunning. After all, beautiful women were everywhere nowadays. As soon as Dawn got off the ne, she called someone and said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, have you arrived yet?¡± Her voice was sweet. Samantha got out of the car and said, ¡°I already got off the ne. I¡¯m right at the exit, wearing a purple dress. My car is ck.¡± Dawn replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Dawn was in a good mood. She was happy that she finally returned home! She looked forward to seeing her dear parents, aunt, and Jack, who she loved. After Dawn saw Samantha, they hugged each other warmly. ¡°Long time no see, Dawn.¡± ¡°Auntie, I missed you so much!¡± After a brief greeting, they got into the car and Samantha drove back to the Yancey manor. Dawn and Samantha had a very pleasant conversation along the way. They talked about life abroad and their ns for the future. 2/3 10:18Chapter 81 ¡°Auntie, is Grandpa Josef doing okay?¡± Dawn asked, ¡°I brought him some coffee. I wonder if he likes it.¡± Samantha said, ¡°He will like anything you give to him.¡± Dawn said, ¡°Does Grandpa Josef still remember me?¡± Samantha said, ¡°Of course.¡± Dawn smiled. On their way to the Yancey manor, they passed by the office building of the Yancey Group. Dawn looked at the towering buildings outside the window, which werendmark buildings of Rheinsville City and belonged to the most powerfulpany in the world, and was reminded of her prince charming who was working inside one of them. Samantha stroked Dawn¡¯s hair and looked at Dawn with admiration. ¡°Dawn, you have grown up. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Dawn looked back at Samantha and said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to help me find one. I don¡¯t want to get married abroad. I¡¯m Mom and Dad¡¯s only child. ¡°Good girl.¡± Samantha said gently, ¡°There is an excellent man in Rheinsville City who has been in love with you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Samantha said, ¡°Jack.¡± Dawn was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± She said with her mouth wide open, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? They¡¯re living together. The news has gone viral!¡± Then she took out her phone. But Samantha didn¡¯t want to watch the news. She asked Dawn to put away her phone and said seriously, ¡°So what? They are not married yet. Do you love him? Don¡¯t you want to fight for him? You¡¯re as good as that girl abandoned by the Yeagers.¡± 3/3 Send Gift Comment 10:19 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Dawn said in confusion, ¡°Fight for him?¡± Samantha nodded, knowing that Dawn was smart. ¡°If you marry into the Yanceys, there will be no conflict between you and your mother-inw because I am your aunt. Your life will bepletely changed. Who doesn¡¯t want to marry a rich man?¡± Dawn was quite self-aware. She said, ¡°But that¡¯s not an easy thing.¡± Samantha said, ¡°What are you afraid of? I will help you. Things will be much easier for you than those outsiders.¡± Dawn seemed to have understood what Samantha meant. Samantha asked, ¡°Dawn, you love Jack, don¡¯t you?¡± Samantha thought, ¡®No woman will not be attracted to Jack. If all the women who want to marry him line up, the length of the line will be three times the perimeter of the earth! Samantha knew what Dawn was thinking. She said, ¡°In fact, Jack loves you too. Before Violet showed up, he often asked me when you woulde back.¡± Dawn looked at Samantha with glittering eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. I never lied to you.¡± Samantha said affirmatively, ¡°There is probably a misunderstanding. He was embarrassed by Violet at the wedding. How can he love her? What kind of man will love a hot- tempered girl? Especially for men as sessful as him, thoughtful girls are preferred. Jack and Violet are close now probably because he¡¯s revenging on her.¡± Dawn looked at Samantha and asked in disbelief, ¡°So, he is not in love with Ms. Yeager, right?¡± After all, Dawn saw it on the news! Samantha shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Of course not. Grandpa Josef won¡¯t allow it even if it¡¯s true. Dawn, here is your chance. You know him first and he always likes you. He will have lunch with youter. He was so happy when he knew that you would be back!¡± Hearing this, Dawn lowered her eyes shyly and felt delighted. Dawn was very happy that Jack still remembered her after all these years. Samantha said, ¡°Dawn, I hope you marry Jack. As long as you are determined, I¡¯ll help you. Let¡¯s work together.¡± Dawn was very happy but she was still hesitating. She asked, ¡°Does Jack really think so? We haven¡¯t contacted each other for several years. I don¡¯t even have his mobile phone number or WhatsApp ount. If he loves me, he could get my number from you. It¡¯s easy. But he didn¡¯t want to contact me.¡± Samantha said, ¡°He will be an ordinary man if he did that. But he is Jack Yancey. How can he show his feelings so easily?¡± Samantha was very smart and her words made sense. Dawn was convinced. Why did Dawn believe Samantha¡¯s words? Probably because like most women, Dawn had unrealistic fantasies about Jack, the most eligible bachelor. And Jack was not out of reach for Dawn. She could get close to him through her aunt. She thought it was possible that she could marry Jack one day. Samantha was relieved seeing that Dawn was convinced. Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jack to drive you home after lunch. You can go somewhere else. You can ask him for a cup of coffee, visiting his office.¡± Samantha was estimating the efficacy of the medicine. As long as Samantha and Dawn were together, it would be inevitable for them to have sex, otherwise, Jack¡¯s life would be in danger. Under that circumstance, a man couldn¡¯t resist any woman. The car was driving toward the Yancey manor. At this time, Josef picked up thendline phone and dialed Jack¡¯s number. As soon as Jack came out of the conference room, he received the call when he saw the Caller ID. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Jack was in a good mood. Josef said, ¡°Come back for lunch. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Josef didn¡¯t tell Jack the reason. Jack replied, ¡°Okay, see you.¡± Then he walked toward the president¡¯s office. 1/3 10:19 Chapter 82 Josef said, ¡°Great. See you.¡± Then he put down the receiver. Jack thought that Josef would also invite Violet for lunch to ask about the news and wanted to get him and Violet together, which was why he said yes so quickly. Jack did not dislike Violet now. Meanwhile, in a vi of Goldbay Estate. Violet came downstairs carrying a handbag. She was obviously dressed up. Zoey thought Violet was going out so she asked, ¡°Ms. Yeager, do you need a car?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll just take a taxi. It¡¯s not far.¡± Violet went downstairs and smiled at Zoey, ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± Zoey smiled, ¡°Okay, take care of yourself.¡± Violet replied, ¡°Thanks.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to drive a car because she was worried that it would be a bit hard to find a parking lot. Besides, the ce she was going to wasn¡¯t very far away. And she wanted to keep a low profile since news about her was still trending. If she got photoed driving Jack¡¯s car, things would be even worse. Violet was scared by the power of the media! Keeping a high profile was not something that Violet wanted. But somehow her name often appeared in the trending topics. Violet walked out of the living room toward the courtyard. Violet was going to see Theo. She could imagine what he would say to her and she knew how she should respond. Not long after she left the vi and turned left, a ck SUV stopped beside Violet. She ignored it. At this time, Violet¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Josef. Before she answered the call, someoneOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. suddenly sna tched her phone! Violet screamed, ¡°Who are you?¡± She turned around and saw two strange men who looked fierce. She raised her hand, wanting to hit them, but they quickly grabbed her arms. They were obviously well prepared! Then they threw her into the car! Violet struggled and yelled, ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! Who are you?!¡± As soon as the men closed the door, the car drove away! Violet was soon tied up! She couldn¡¯t break free. Then suddenly she looked up and saw the man sitting in the passenger seat! Violet was stunned for a moment and took a closer look at the man, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± At this moment in the Yancey manor, Josef was confused. He wondered why Violet refused his call. Josef called Violet again and found her phone turned off. Josef wondered whether Violet turned off the phone deliberately. In the fast-moving SUV, Violet was sitting in the back seat with her hands tied behind her. She looked at the man in the passenger seat and asked, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Armand crossed his legs and stared at Violet in the rearview mirror, silent. The silence made Violet shiver slightly. She knew that Jack and Jack¡¯s stepmother was on bad terms. Naturally, Jack must be on bad terms with Armand too. Thinking of what happened thest time when she met Armand, Violet knew that Armand was not a nice person. Violet calmly tried to figure out what Armand wanted to do. It remained silent in the car. Luckily, they didn¡¯t gag Violet¡¯s mouth. The car was moving fast! Violet didn¡¯t know where it was going. ¡°Why am I kidnapped?¡± Violet suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Give me a reason. We barely know each other.¡± Armand didn¡¯t answer. At this time, Jack had left the office and drove his Maserati home. Jack was not busy now so he thought it would be better if went back home earlier and yed chess with Josef before lunch. 2/3 10:19 Chapter 82 After a while, Maserati was on the same road as the ck SUV! Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:19 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Jack rolled down the window and a breeze blew on his handsome face. His dark eyes were glittering with wisdom. After a while, the white Maserati passed by the ck SUV in which Violet was! Jack and Violet didn¡¯t see each other because the speed of the cars was too fast. In the ck SUV, after calmly pondering, Violet looked at Armand. ¡°What do you want? If you want to kill me, I deserve a reason. Where are you taking me to?¡± She didn¡¯t scream or feel scared. Armand expected that Violet would stay calm even if she was kidnapped. He knew Violet was not some kind of ordinary girl. But he didn¡¯t answer Violet¡¯s question. He looked sophisticated and scheming. Violet knew it was just a waste of time. She was furious. She had an appointment with Theo and was ready for a good show. But it was all destroyed by Armand! She was angry that she had to exin all this to Theoter! The car sped on the road for nearly half an hour. Violet thought they must have left the city because she saw the mountain which she and Jack had climbed! ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Violet suddenly frowned and said loudly, ¡°Tell me!¡± Armand smiled gently and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to Heaven, Ms. Yeager.¡± Violet found that Armand was not joking. ¡°What did I do to you to deserve this?¡± Violet became nervous. ¡°We only met once, right?¡± Armand said leisurely, ¡°It is enough.¡± He looked down and fiddled with the ring on his thumb. Violet forced herself to calm down. She knew that she must live, thinking about her mother who relied on her! Violet thought, ¡®I can¡¯t die because of such a meaningless thing! It¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯ Suddenly, an idea urred to Violet. She stared at the back of Armand¡¯s head. She looked fierce now. She gritted her teeth and struggle. But her hands were tied and she didn¡¯t break free at all. After about a minute, Violet slowly breathed a sigh of relief. She kept staring at Armand. The car was still racing. Armand¡¯s men were on both sides of Violet. But Violet was not scared at all. She hadn¡¯t used her skills for three years. Now, it was about time. At this time, the white Maserati drove onto the road toward the ind. The sun shone on the sea and the waves sparkled. It was particrly beautiful. Jack didn¡¯t drive very fast. He held the steering wheel with one hand and put the other hand on the window sill casually, enjoying the pleasant scenery outside the window. ¡®Has Violet arrived? But, isn¡¯t she going to see Theo?¡¯ Jack thought. Suddenly, he was a little upset. He thought, ¡°She won¡¯t be there, right?¡± At this time, in the Yancey manor, Dawn was ying chess with Josef in the living room. Her arrival made the atmosphere convivial. ¡°Time passes so fast. You¡¯ve grown up.¡± Josef looked up at Dawn and smiled kindly, ¡°You guys are reminding me that I am old!¡± Dawn said, ¡°Grandpa Josef, I think you¡¯re still as strong as before. You never changed. Time served you well.¡± Josef said, ¡°You are so sweet.¡± Samantha was very pleased to hear theughtering from the living room. As long as someone yed chess with him, Josef would be in a good mood. And Dawn was skilled at chess. Josef moved the chess pieces and said, ¡°You had been staying abroad for quite a long time. Have you adapted to the new surroundings here?¡± 1/3 10:19 Chapter 83 ¡°I¡¯m doing okay.¡± Dawn said in a sweet and gentle voice, ¡°I can adapt myself to new surroundings quickly. And it feels like home here. Grandpa Josef, don¡¯t you think so? It gives me a sense of belonging here.¡± Josef said, ¡°Yes, this is home.¡± And then he mused, ¡°Beautiful words.¡± The white Maserati got on the ind and stopped in the yard. ¡°Grandpa Josef, is Jack back?¡± Dawn looked back and asked excitedly, ¡°Is that his car?¡± Josef said, ¡°Yes.¡± Josef was delighted. He looked at the yard through the floor-to-ceiling window and saw Jack open the door, get out of the car, and walk over alone. Josef¡¯s smile froze on his lips. Josef thought, ¡°Where¡¯s Violet? Why isn¡¯t she with him?¡± Josef hurriedly stood up and walked toward the door. Dawn also got up happily. She quicklybed her hair and adjusted her clothes. Jack entered the living room. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Josef looked around and didn¡¯t see Violet. He stared at Dawn for a few seconds and wondered why she was here. ¡°Jack, you¡¯re back.¡± Samantha greeted Jack with a smile. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Jack said lightly, ¡°Mom.¡± Then he shot her a brief nce. But Samantha kept smiling. As long as Jack was back, her scheme would work. ¡°Where is Violet?¡± Josef asked in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her back?¡± His words were a mixture of question and reproof. This upset Samantha but she had to bear with it. Dawn felt embarrassed when she heard Josef¡¯s words. Suddenly, Lily handed Dawn a ss of milk and whispered, ¡°Give this to Mr. Jack Yancey.¡± Dawn took it and walked to Jack holding the ss. She smiled, ¡°Hello, Jack. Do you remember me?¡± She tried to change the topic about Violet.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jack looked at Dawn but didn¡¯t answer her question. Dawn said, ¡°I¡¯m Dawn. We met when I was a child.¡± She felt embarrassed. She thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Auntie tell me that he cared about me all the time? Why doesn¡¯t he remember my name?¡± Jack looked at Dawn and Samantha and figured out what was happening. Dawn handed the ss of milk to Jack and smiled warmly, ¡°You must be tired after driving for so long. Have a ss of milk to quench your thirst.¡± Jack didn¡¯t want to take the ss because he didn¡¯t want to talk with anyone surnamed Ziegler. Josef said, ¡°Jack.¡± He looked at Jack and then at the ss, reminding Jack to be polite. So, Jack said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he took the ss and drank it. Then he walked toward the sofa. Samantha¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jack. After Jack drank the milk, she was overjoyed. Samantha thought, ¡®Don¡¯t pretend to be aloof. Things will totally change soon! Jack looked back at Josef and asked, ¡°Grandpa, why do you think I should bring Violet back home?¡± He wanted to reopen this topic. All he wanted to talk about now was Violet. Then Jack sat down on the sofa and took another sip of the milk. Josef said in confusion, ¡°I called her but it was rejected. I called her again and found her phone had been turned off. I thought you guys were together.¡± Hearing this, Jack tightened his grip on the ss. He frowned slightly and suddenly realized that something was wrong. Jack turned around and asked, ¡°When did that happen?¡± Everyone noticed that he was nervous. Josef said, ¡°About an hour ago.¡± Jack put down the ss and took out his phone. He quickly opened an App. After a while, a woman¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°How will my death benefit you? I don¡¯t think ever offended you. We barely know each other! Why did you do this 2/3 10:19 Chapter 83 to me? Is it because of Jack or Theo? If you have to kill me, give me a reason!¡± It was Violet¡¯s voice! Obviously, Jack was not calling her! Everyone looked at his phone in surprise and realized that Violet was in danger! Then they heard Armand¡¯s cold voiceing from the phone. ¡°Will you feel aggrieved if I tell you it¡¯s because of Jack?¡± Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:19 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Samantha froze and turned pale. Dawn¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Dad?¡± Her eyes widened in astonishment. Jack tightened his grip and red at Dawn and Samantha. He looked fierce now. He got up and closed the App. His look was extremely murderous. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Josef asked furiously, ¡°Is it Armand? Is he going to kill Violet?¡± Jack moved forward slowly. Dawn looked at him nervously and held her breath. Jack grabbed her shoulders and dragged her out of the living room! Then he quickly dialed a number. ¡°Jack! It has nothing to do with Dawn!¡± Samantha chased after Jack anxiously and shouted, ¡°Let go of her! She doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± In the yard, Jack threw Dawn into the car and closed the door! Dawn screamed in pain. The door almost bumped into her foot. Josef followed Jack out and said, ¡°Jack! Save Violet! I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will protect her!¡± Jack opened the door of the car and said, looking up at Josef, ¡°I got his daughter.¡± Then he got into the car quickly and drove away! Josef was angry. He turned around and red at Samantha! Samantha was so nervous. She avoided eye contact with Jack. ¡°Josef, I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Josef made a sour face. Then he turned around and entered the living room. Samantha looked at Josef¡¯s back and became flustered. She thought, ¡®What is Armand doing? Why did he attack Violet so quickly? My n worked out well. He ruined everything. He didn¡¯t tell me that he was going to do this yesterday!¡¯ The highway above the sea was long and straight. Jack drove super fast! The strong wind even made it difficult for Dawn to breathe. Armand rejected Jack¡¯s call! Jack ordered, ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Then he reached out his hand to the passenger seat! Dawn was scared to death! The speed was so unbearable to her and she didn¡¯t fasten the seat belt. She turned around and saw a scary poker face. Jack said, ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jack was impatient and his eyes were fierce! Dawn turned pale. She instantly took out her phone and unlocked it. Jack opened WhatsApp and click the button to have a video chat with Armand. In the passenger seat of the ck SUV, Armand heard his phone ringing. He looked down at the screen and made a signal to the man behind him. The man behind him immediately covered Violet¡¯s mouth! The man was strong that Violet couldn¡¯t break free from him! Armand answered the call calmly. When he was about to say his daughter¡¯s name gently, he saw Jack¡¯s face. Jack said, ¡°If you want to see your daughter again, let go of Violet!¡± Jack looked murderous. He turned the camera to the passenger seat. Dawn appeared on the screen and Armand was shocked! Violet tensed herself! She was surprised to hear Jack¡¯s voice. She wondered how Jack knew that she was kidnapped. 1/3 10:19 Chapter 84 ¡°Stop the car and stay where you¡¯re. Or, drive her to me!¡± Jack said coldly, ¡°If you dare to touch Violet, you will never see your daughter alive again!¡± Armand remained silent! Then the video call ended. Armand was sure that the person he saw just now was his daughter. He was scared. Armand thought, ¡®How did he know? How did Jack know about this? Even my sister doesn¡¯t know it. Stop the car and stay here? Is heing here? But how does he know where I am? Oh, my G od! This is terrible!¡¯ Thinking of this, Armand couldn¡¯t help but sweat. He wondered if he was being followed. It was a video call and Violet clearly heard Jack¡¯s voice. So, she breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes. She thought she was lucky that Jack had a conscience! Armand pondered for a moment and then ordered, ¡°Stop!¡± The car stopped. They were in the suburbs, a deste area. Armand opened the door and got out of the car. A chill wind blew. He took a deep breath. Apparently, he was in a bad mood. Armand was angry that what he had done was discovered by Jack! Violet¡¯s hands were still tied so Armand¡¯s men thought she couldn¡¯t escape especially in such a deste area. Then everyone got out of the car except Violet. Armand panicked because his n failed. He wondered what he should do. He thought, ¡°How can I keep working for the Yancey Group? Jack¡¯s got something on me. Will he kill me?¡± But what shocked him more was that Jack found what he had done so quickly. Armand felt like there someone behind him was staring at him, which made him scared. At this time, the white Maserati was racing toward Armand! The location on the monitor hadn¡¯t changed for a while. Jack thought that Armand¡¯s car must have stopped. Jack suddenly felt all hot and sweaty. A strange feeling overwhelmed him. He unbuttoned his shirt. Though a strong wind was blowing in his face, he still felt hot. And somehow, he became thirsty. Suddenly, Jack felt that something was wrong with his lower part. He realized that the milk was dubious! Holding the steering wheel tightly, Jack drove the car fast! He frowned and swallowed hard. Jack realized that he was set up. Dawn looked at Jack nervously. She trembled slightly, afraid that Jack would hurt her father. She thought Jack was very dangerous at this moment. ¡°Jack,¡± She ventured, sounding pitiful, ¡°don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t know what happened between you two. But I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone. I just wanted to visit Josef. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Dawn¡¯s chattering was almost a provocation to Jack at this time. Jack closed his eyes and tried to concentrate on driving! Dawn said, ¡°Jack¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jack forced himself to calm down, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to. You should know that anyone who dares to set me up will end up miserably!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t set you up. I just wanted to see Josef.¡± Dawn felt she was wronged. ¡°I admit that I admire you and love you. But I never thought about getting you. I don¡¯t know what happened between you and my father but it¡¯s none of my business. And it can¡¯t stop me from loving you¡­¡± Jack yelled, ¡°Shut up!¡± He needed to calm down. He felt so ufortable that he couldn¡¯t bear to hear a woman¡¯s voice. Through Jack¡¯s rolling Adam¡¯s apple, Dawn finally realized something was wrong. She asked, ¡°Jack, what¡¯s wrong? Are you 2/3 10:19 Chapter 84 feeling ufortable? Are you sick?¡± Jack yelled again, ¡°Shut up! I said, shut up!¡± Jack¡¯s voice was so loud and his cold gaze gave a stabbing pain in Dawn¡¯s heart. Dawn¡¯s eyshes fluttered violently and she dared not speak again. She felt depressed and wondered what was wrong with Jack. After a while, she thought of a possibility. She turned to Jack and studied his face. She looked down and was surprised. She thought, ¡°Did Auntie set us up?¡± Dawn blurt out, ¡°Are you¡­. poisoned?¡± Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:19Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Jack nced at her coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. Listen, I won¡¯t touch you even if it costs my life.¡± The atmosphere was thick with tension in the car. Dawn was pale and silent. Dawn thought, ¡®So, there was really something wrong with that ss of milk? But I know nothing about it! Dawn said, ¡°Jack, I realized it just now¡­¡± Jack interrupted her coldly and said, ¡°Show some self-respect.¡± Feeling the dangerous aura around Jack, Dawn immediately shut up. She was really resentful of her aunt. She didn¡¯t want this to happen. And it happened on the first day after she returned home. At this time, Theo had been waiting for half an hour in a cafe. Although thepany went bankrupt, there was a lot of work to be done and he needed to deal with loads of things. But he had been waiting for Violet for half an hour. Theo¡¯s attitude was sincere. He had been waiting for too long. He called Violet once and found that her phone was turned off. Theo thought Violet stood him up. Theo suppressed his anger and stood up with a poker face. Then he left! He was so angry! He thought, ¡°What kind of game is she ying?¡± At this time, in the Yancey manor, Samantha looked embarrassed in Yancey manor. She felt wronged and didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Josef was obviously angry. He said, ¡°You asked Jack to have dinner with Dawn and nned to kill Violet so that Dawn and Jack could be together, right?¡± ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not like that.¡± Samantha put her arm around Josef¡¯s arm. ¡°What time is it? Killing people is against thew. There must be a misunderstanding. And I am not involved in what my brother did. And Dawn was here only because she cares about you. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Josef calmed down a little bit. He believed that Jack would save Violet because he got Dawn. Josef said, ¡°All right, go upstairs and leave me alone.¡± He was in a bad mood. Armand was Samantha¡¯s brother so Samantha couldn¡¯t stay away from this. She couldn¡¯t figure out why her brother did this. Jack was back and drank the milk so everything went well. Jack couldn¡¯t do anything to her because he couldn¡¯t find any proof. Now Armand kidnapped Violet and Josef knew it. Samantha wondered whether Armand ever thought about the consequences. This gave Samantha a headache! At the same time, she was reminded that the drug in the milk should be effective now. She wondered whether anything would happen between Dawn and Jack since they were in the same car. The white Maserati was rushing to the location on the monitor! Jack felt countless heat waves attacking him non-stop! He felt like he was going to explode! What Samantha put in the mild must be top-ss. The consequences would be terrible if Jack continued to put up with it. Jack panted. And felt dizzier and dizzier and his desires were about to overwhelm him! Dawn looked at Jack uneasily. She knew he was making great efforts to calm himself down. She wondered how much Jack loved Violet. Dawn said, ¡°Jack, give up. You¡¯ll die¡­¡± She was afraid that Jack would die or be disabled, which would benefit no one. Jack said firmly, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than have sex with you!¡± Dawn felt humiliated. 1/3 10:19 Chapter 85 After a while, Dawn said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you don¡¯t love me. I am really worried about you, Jack, if you don¡¯t mind, I trouble!¡± can save you. I will take medicine afterward. I won¡¯t make you any Jack said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you!¡± Dawn mped her lips together. She didn¡¯t want to humiliate herself again. Jack looked terrifying now. And a glint of mockery and anger was glistening in his eyes, which made Dawn very sad. The white Maserati rushed to its destination! Suddenly, the location disyed on the screen began to move again. But it was not moving toward the Yancey manor. Jack picked up Dawn¡¯s phone and handed it to Dawn. ¡°Unlock it!¡± Dawn nced at Jack and unlocked her phone nervously. Jack dialed Armand¡¯s number but Armand rejected the call. Jack thought, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care about his daughter¡¯s life now.¡± Jack threw the phone into Dawn¡¯s hands. ¡°Call your Dad. Tell him that nothing happened today as long as he let Violet go!¡± Somehow, he was too worried about Violet. Dawn didn¡¯t think too much about it and hurriedly ¡®dialed Armand¡¯s number. But Armand didn¡¯t answer it. The SUV started to move again. Violet¡¯s hands were still tied up and it gave her great pain. It had been an hour or two. The rope around her wrists caused her itching. She had a feeling that Armand wouldn¡¯t let her go. But Violet was calm. She knew she couldn¡¯t just wait for Jack. She needed to save herself. She closed her eyes. Then she opened her eyes and saw the back of Armand¡¯s head again. Twenty minutester, the car stopped and Violet was pushed out of the car. She thought, ¡°What the hell is this ce?¡± Not far away, there was an abandoned factory and arge pond, in which the water was turbid. Armand said, ¡°I can¡¯t get away from this. But Jack will not kill me. So, why should I keep you?¡± Samantha once told Armand that Violet was not simple. Violet couldn¡¯t figure out why he did this to her. She looked into his eyes and smiled slightly, ¡°No one can save you if I die.¡± Violet smiled brightly when she saw Armand¡¯s neck turning red slightly and getting goosebumps. Armand didn¡¯t take her words seriously but somehow he felt ufortable. He frowned and stretched out his hand to scratch his neck. The more he scratched, the itchier it became. Armand looked down at his neck and found it was not a mosquito bite. ¡°Armand, your ears are red and swollen!¡± ¡°Armand, what¡¯s that on the back of your hand?¡± ¡°Oh, my God! What is that bump on your face?¡± Armand hurriedly looked at his hands and saw a weird bump. He didn¡¯t know what it was. It looked as if he had been bitten by a poisonous mosquito. Violet smiled proudly, ¡°Are you feeling dizzy and sick? Do you find your eyes droopy? And do you find your back, chest, and stomach itchy?¡± The answers were all positive. Armand lifted his clothes and found swollen and red bumps all over him! He looked up at Violet in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. You are poisoned by venomous insects!¡± Violet stood upright and said loudly, ¡°I did it!¡± Hearing this, Armand¡¯s men instinctively took a few steps away from her! They were so scared that they turned pale. Violet smiled at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It didn¡¯t do anything to you. You are just following his orders.¡± Violet looked back at Armand and found that he was having a panic attack. No one in this world was not scared by venomous insects. ¡°Are you going to kill me? Do it now!¡± Violet smiled and said, ¡°If I die, a lot of people will die with me. For example, you, your parents, your wife, your daughter, and your sister. I won¡¯t be alone in Heaven!¡± 2/3 10:19 Chapter 85 Armand shouted, ¡°Impossible! You have never seen them!¡± Armand felt extremely ufortable and his throat felt dry. He looked at Violet vigntly while scratching his skin. Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:19T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t seen me before. I¡¯m good at it!¡± Violet continued leisurely, ¡°Have I ever touched you since getting in the car?¡± Armand felt a chill. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you, did I? You also had the same symptom, didn¡¯t you?¡± Violet said in a low voice. Hearing this, the driver and others were sweaty! ¡°M-Ms. Yeager, I¡¯m sorry.¡± One of the men hurried over to untie the rope for her, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it. I just follow orders.¡± Violet could sense his strong desire for survival! Armand didn¡¯t stop him. He was scared to death, and his body became more and more itchy out of fear. Rolling up his sleeves, he saw arge area of redness and swelling, which was particrly horrible! His face suddenly turned pale, and he was so panicked that he couldn¡¯t speak. Everyone was afraid of death! ¡°Violet!¡± Armand shook his head and couldn¡¯t calm down anymore. ¡°Please! Please detoxicate the poison! I¡¯ll let you go! I¡¯ll let you go!¡± When Armand was a child, his grandparents had ta?ked about ¡°venomous insects¡±. They were terrible and mysterious. He thought it was just a story, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be real! When her hands were untied, Violet was free to move her wrists. Violet saw the panic on the man¡¯s face. He was in an extreme panic. ¡°Then tell me, why did you do so?¡± asked Violet as she looked at him. ¡°For Dawn,¡± he blurted out. Violet didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°For my daughter, Dawn!¡± He had to make up a convincing reason, ¡°My daughter has returned home. She likes Jack, but he is with you, so¡­¡± Violet murmured in her mind, ¡®I see. It has nothing to do with Yvette. Really? Who said Jack is with me?¡¯ Violet felt that she was being the scapegoat and had almost died. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± cried Violet and added, ¡°You think Jack can be with your daughter if I¡¯m dead? Are you treating it as a business?¡± Armand didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Maserati was only a ten-minute drive away from here at the same speed as before, but Jack couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He clenched the steering wheel with both hands, and his expression became gloomy due to pain. He never experienced the feeling of swelling pain. The scene of that wedding kept shing in his mind¡­ ¡°Beryl, would you like to marry the man in front of you? No matter what happens in the future, will you grow old with him and never leave? Please answer seriously in front of G od. Do you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± eximed the sound of the woman. Violet was wearing a wedding dress that day, and there was a light smile on her face. Her eyes were dark and shining. It was their second meeting in the elevator of the hospital¡­ He went to pick her up in the old mansion and met a killer on the way back. Violet helped him and found the secret of his eyes¡­ The figure residing within his innermost being exuded immacte purity, characterized by unwavering principles. When they climbed the mountain together¡­ After being filmed, they became the headline together. Violet was hot angry at all. As the pictures were filmed in his mind, Jack didn¡¯t know when Violet had been deeply rooted in his heart. ¡°Jack¡­¡± Dawn was so worried and furthered. ¡°If you keep enduring it, it will kill you. You can¡¯t let this happen.¡± 1/3 10:19 Chapter 86 Jack ignored her and the GPS of Violet stopped again. He had a bad feeling. He must arrive soon! ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my father, okay?¡± She bit her lips and looked at him pitifully, Jack¡¯s eyes were deep and responded, ¡°He is hurting my woman! Your father¡¯s life is up to himself!¡± ¡°His woman?¡± Dawn got shocked by hearing this. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking. ¡°Violet is his woman?¡± Jack was also startled when he blurted out the words. She felt so wronged that tears gathered in her eyes, In order not to be so embarrassed, Dawn exined, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about milk. Can you believe me?¡± ¡°Did Samantha give you the milk?¡± asked Jack as he wanted to make sure. ¡°It¡¯s Lily,¡± answered Dawn. And Lily listened to Samantha! Jack sneered, ¡°If possible, remind them that Grandpa is back. It would be better for them to be obedient! Otherwise, I would punish them. These years of endurance are for Liam¡¯s sake!¡± After that, Dawn couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡®Endurance? What did he endure?¡¯ Dawn didn¡¯t know what was going on between them, but she dared not to say a word when hearing his warning tone. He was unsatisfied with the Zieglers. Gradually, Jack, who possessed an unwavering determination, caught sight of the car nearby! When the car stopped, Jack and Dawn both saw an incredible scene¡­ Four men knelt down in front of Violet like they were apologizing. It seemed like they were willing to do so! Violet turned around and was excited to see Maserati. Then she ran towards Jack! With the window lowered Jack said coldly, ¡°Get off!¡± ¡°Please let go my father¡­¡± implored Dawn. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± replied Jack. Dawn fell into silence. When she opened the door and got out of the car, Violet stood by the passenger seat. This was the first time Dawn had seen Violet, whose beauty stunned the former. Violet looked at Jack and found something wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked so painful as if he was suppressing something. ¡°Get in the car.¡± His voice was cold and he panted heavily. Violet looked back, got in the car, and then closed the door. Before the window waspletely closed, Dawn saw Jack hold Violet¡¯s shoulder and kiss his pink lips¡­ When the window was raised, nothing could be seen. But Dawn could imagine what was happening inside. She didn¡¯t think about it anymore and hurried to Armand, ¡°Dad!¡± Armand and the others reacted and stood up. Their faces were not very good, and they didn¡¯t realize their attention when Violet disappeared. It could be imagined how frightened they were. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with your neck? Your face¡­¡± Dawn quickly took his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± He quickly pulled out his hand, worried that it would be contagious, and then looked at Dawn. ¡°Are you okay? Is there anything wrong with you?¡± Dawn showed a confused look and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Armand stared at the car and said, ¡°Get out of here!¡± He didn¡¯t want to fight with Jack here. He was too weak to do so. He needed a rest! So everyone hurried to get in the car, and so did Dawn. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She was worried. 2/3 10:19 Chapter 86 The driver quickly drove away. Armand kept frowning and feeling itchy all over, but he tried his best to control himself. ¡°Dad¡­ ¡°Stop asking.¡± Armand didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He felt very embarrassed when her daughter saw him kneel in front of a woman. He hoped that she would forget what happened today soon. Dawn was in a mixed mood, but she could only hide her worries. She wondered, ¡°How could Dad kneel in front of Violet?¡± In the Maserati parked in the wildness, Violet was no match for Jack. She was surrounded by his strong smell of male hormones¡­ Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:19 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Jack left Violet nowhere to hide. She felt his breath, and she couldn¡¯t help but whisper¡­ Although Jack was drugged, he wasn¡¯t rude at all. His kisses were soft and affectionate, which made her stop resisting. All of a sudden, Violet realized something. She put her hands around his neck and frowned, ¡°Are you drugged?¡± She was surprised and worried at the same time. Violet thought, ¡°Who dared to hurt him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Jack. In front of her, he didn¡¯t hide it and kissed her again. Violet had mixed feelings, wondering, ¡®Am I his antidote? Is he conscious enough?¡¯ ¡°Can you help me?¡± Jack was begging Violet. The girl gasped and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Violet.¡± He endured a lot. There was a woman in the car just now, but he didn¡¯t choose her. Violet was surprised about his ability to suppress. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking, ¡®But why should I be an antidote? Who dared to drug him?¡¯ ¡°Can you be focused?¡± Jack held her fair and delicate face and looked down at her affectionately. The girl¡¯s eyes were clear and spiritual when she looked into his eyes. Violet¡¯s skin was so fair and delicate that no pore could be seen. Jack saw clearly. He stared at the girl in her early twenties. Although her facial features showed immaturity, she showed a touch of exquisite beauty. This was the first time he had looked at her closely. The moment was so beautiful. She was absorbed in¡­ This feeling made Violet very uneasy. She was also scared. What was she doing? Was she unable to escape or didn¡¯t want to escape at all? Jack¡¯s kiss fell again, and Violet closed her eyes naturally. She was moved when he came for her. He came to save her life, and she saved his life, too. One hourter¡­ Jack helped her get dressed gently. He went back to the driver seat and buckled his wrist. Violet sat in the passenger seat and also looked ahead. The window was lowered, and a cool wind blew in. It was silence inside¡­ ¡°Go and buy some contraception pill,¡± said Violet and continued after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get pregnant before marriage. She was calm as if nothing had happened. Jack¡¯s expression was serene and calm as he recalled every detail just now. It was particrly great. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Violet turned to Jack, whose face was outlined and handsome. He looked down while putting on his watch. ¡°Why? I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± ¡°Responsible?¡± She looked at him and asked faintly, ¡°How? Marry me?¡± Han turned his eyes and looked at her small face, ¡°As long as you want.¡± Violet smiled, ¡°What do you think marriage is? Do you think I¡¯ll take this opportunity to marry you since all those girls want to do so? I have my own principles, okay?¡± 1/3 10:19 Chapter 87 ¡°Then what should I do?¡± He respected her choice. Violet said calmly, ¡°You came here to save me, and I saved you. That¡¯s it.¡± But Jack could feel theplex mood of her. Violet didn¡¯t mention her mother. She knew that before everything was stabilized, Xayah would be safer in Jack¡¯s hands. and he wouldn¡¯t abuse her. They fell into silence again¡­. After a while, Jack withdrew his gaze and started the car to go back downtown. ¡°Taking the pill is not good for you.¡± Jack reminded, ¡°You can try to fall in love with me.¡± Violet turned her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you love me?¡± Jack turned to look at her and didn¡¯t answer. Then he looked away and continued to drive. The conversation ended. Jack recalled what had happened just now and asked suspiciously, ¡°It was Armand who kidnapped you. Why are the four men kneeling in front of you?¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to answer, as she immersed herself in thoughts, ¡°It was my virginity.¡± No matter how open-minded Violet was, she still felt bad. Because she always felt that this was the most precious thing for her future husband. Seeing that Violet didn¡¯t answer, Jack turned to look at her and caught a touch of loss on her face. In order to ease the atmosphere, Jack put on music in the car¡­ Since Violet had just experienced this, he preferred to let her rx and didn¡¯t bother her anymore. Along the way, they were surrounded by silence. In the SUV, Armand felt sick all over and wanted to vomit. Every inch of his skin was itchy. Violet said that going to the hospital for treatment would not work, but only aggravated the condition. Only she could cure him. Just when he was kneeling for help, he didn¡¯t foresee Jack appearing suddenly. It was so shameful! ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± said Dawn, who was really worried and with tears in her eyes. Armand shook his head and changed the subject by asking, ¡°What happened? How did Jack know it was me who took Violet?¡± Dawn recalled and responded, ¡°Jack went back to the Yancey manor. Grandpa Josef thought he would bring Violet back with him and said that he couldn¡¯t contact Violet. Jack took out his phone and soon heard your conversation with Violet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Armand frowned and thought, ¡°Is he watching me?¡± However, Dawn added, ¡°I heard it myself, and Auntie has also heard it. It¡¯s indeed your conversation.¡± It was so horrible! A trace of panic shed in Armand¡¯s eyes. He wondered ¡°Am I under Jack¡¯s surveince all the time?¡± At this time, Dawn¡¯s ringtone rang. She took out her phone and looked at the Caller ID. Then she answered with some emotion, ¡°Auntie, why did you set a trap for me?!¡± ¡°Dawn.¡± Hearing her tone, Samantha was suddenly overjoyed. ¡°What happened?¡± Dawn was emotional and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not a victim! I¡¯m Dawn. I don¡¯t care how you fight, please don¡¯t involve me. I admit that I like him, but I don¡¯t want to get him by such mean means! Do you know how much he hates me?!¡± Samanthaforted her and said, ¡°The Yanceys will be responsible for you. It is popr in rich families to get married first and then love. Don¡¯t be so repulsive.¡± ¡°Nothing happened between us two! How can you be responsible?¡± Dawn said sadly, ¡°Jack said he disliked me, and he would never touch me!¡± ¡°Then he will die!¡± eximed Samantha, ¡°No! Violet got into his car!¡± The scene that Jack holding Violet¡¯s shoulder and kissing her pink lip shed in Dawn¡¯s mind. Samantha¡¯s heart sank. Dawn furthered, ¡°Auntie, you got it all wrong. I had no idea you were using me! How am I supposed to face himter on? I still wanna work for Yancey Group!¡± 2/3 10:19 Chapter 87 After saying that, Dawn hung up the phone angrily! Armand knew about the drug n from Samantha. After hearing his daughter¡¯s words, he realized theyOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. made Violet and Jack a couple¡­ Violet was not a naive girl. She also knew how to use venomous insects. If she married Jack from the Yanceys one day, his might would be doubled! The phone rang. Armand answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Armand, why did you take Violet away?¡± Samantha asked in confusion, ¡°Jack is back. He drank the milk and everything will develop as usual. Why do you have to do this? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°If Violet is killed, there will be nothing to worry about.¡± This was his original idea. He experienced difort in his throat. and overall itchiness. ¡°Armand, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Samantha sensed something strange in his voice. Armand thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to Jack. I hope you can remember that Violet is more powerful than you think. Be careful in the future.¡± Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:20 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your throat?¡± Samantha asked with worry. ¡°Did you hear what I just said? Be careful about Violet!¡± said Armand. Samantha was even more confused and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Violet? Why do you say so?¡± Armand frowned and ended the call. He couldn¡¯t tell Samantha because Violet had warned him that if he told others she could apply venomous insects, his situation would get worse. Violet also said that he would not die, but he had to bear this kind of torture for three months and he would recover in three months¡­. Armand cursed in his heart, ¡°Damn it! Every second is unbearable!¡± Dawn looked at Armand with sorrow, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. If it was possible, she was willing to share his father¡¯s pain. She felt something was wrong. It was her father who kidnapped Violet, but why was she safe and sound? And they event knelt in front of her. Why did Dad be like this?¡± Dawn felt strange about this and wondered what had happened. But she didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, only hoping that her father would be better. In Maserati, Violet was sitting in the passenger seat with soreness. She kept looking at the scenery outside the window. She felt like her body had fallen apart and gradually lost her mind¡­. On the way back downtown, there was dead silence. It was not until the car stopped on the beach that Violet slowly came to her senses and looked at the blue sea level. The sea breeze blew her hair, which could not dissipate the emotion in her heart for a while. Jack turned to look at Violet. There was no emotional change on his handsome face. He just looked at her quietly. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m in his hands?¡± Violet could feel his gaze and said lightly. He told the truth to Violet. ¡°There was a chip in your shoe.¡± The girl suddenly turned back and stared at him seriously! He exined calmly, ¡°This is the reason why you can get in and out of my house freely. Countless people want such shoes.¡± Violet felt speechless when looking at Jack¡¯s deep and sincere eyes. He expressed his apology by saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never monitored you. Grandpa told me that you didn¡¯t answer the phone and your phone was turned off. I just realized something was wrong. I was afraid Theo would be bad to you, so I opened the software and heard your conversation with Armand. Except for this time, I have never monitored you.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He had bought shoes and clothes for her. Jack looked into her eyes with sincerity. Violet tried to calm down, and then unfastened her seat belt and opened the door. ¡°Help me take care of my mother. I need some time. Then she got out of the car and left. Looking at her back, Jack had an impulse to chase her, but there was no reason. Violet was also a victim. In order to save Jack, she tried her best. Jack also knew what it meant for a girl. He recalled every scene that just happened in the car. Jack watched the figure leave calmly. His heart sank to the bottom¡­ Walking alone on the beach, Violet was depressed about losing her virginity¡­ She was so depressed. But it was true that Jack was drugged. He bore the pain all the way. There was a woman in the car, but he didn¡¯t touch her. It could be imagined how he trusted her¡­ 1/3 10:20 Chapter 88 After so many days of getting along, they became friends. But could a friend do such a favor? Violet was in a bad mood. What kind of feeling did she have for him? Maserati was still parked by the sea. Her figure had disappeared from Jack¡¯s sight. He reacted and leaned back into the chair, with his eyes closed. At that time, the situation was urgent. He couldn¡¯t wait until he went back downtown. Even so, he couldn¡¯t do it with any woman. Violet was the most suitable person, and he didn¡¯t reject her at all. But why did he feel so sad after she had saved him without being angry or scolding him? Jack turned his eyes and saw the redness on the passenger seat. He was stunned and thought, ¡°Is she still a virgin?¡± He stared at the blood. He became more guilty. He hesitated for a while and dialed Violet¡¯s number. He heard the ringtone, but it was soon hung up. Jack didn¡¯t call her again. He knew Violet wouldn¡¯t answer it. She needed some space now. Jack waited for Violet here for two hours without seeing here back¡­ He knew that she would note back. He got a call from Michael and then drove to thepany. In the Yeager Group, there were no more than ten people in the quiet building. In the empty president¡¯s office, Theo drank half a bottle of wine in a bad mood and his face was gloomy. ¡°Mr. Yeager.¡± Dillon apanied him and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°She meant it!¡± Theo said in anger. But Dillon thought for a while and said, ¡°Even so, we can have an appointmentter.¡± Theo didn¡¯t answer. How proud he was! Thest thing he could do was embarrass himself! Dillon persuaded, ¡°Ms. Violet Yeager is our only hope. Even if she refuses, you must find a way to touch her. After all, women are softhearted. If she refuses, you cane to her mother. In short, she will not let the Yeager Group go bankrupt.¡± Theo said nothing but took a sip of wine out of depression. At this moment, his phone rang. He nced at the Caller ID and was stunned when he saw ¡°Violet¡±. Dillon¡¯s eyes fell on the phone screen, and he was very excited. Theo took the phone from the desktop, calmed down, and slid over the answer button. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Violet said calmly, ¡°I have something else today. Can we make an appointment at the same time and ce tomorrow?¡± ¡°Okay. Theo agreed. Before he could say another word, she hung up the phone. ¡°What did she say?¡± Dillon asked nervously. ¡°She wanted to put off the schedule and would make an appointment tomorrow at the same time and ce,¡± answered Theo. Dillon relieved. ¡°People who know Jared must be very trustworthy.¡± Theo took a sip of wine and said, ¡°I underestimated her. She is not like Beryl¡± ¡°I think Ms. Yeager will help. Dillon guessed. It was in the Yancey Group, In the president¡¯s office, Jack was dressed in a suit and sitting at his custom desk. At his leisure, he would always recall what happened in the car¡­ It was her virginity and his, too. 2/3 10:20 Chapter 88 In the evening, he returned home on time before it was dark. When Jack walked into the living room, he only saw Zoey. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± Zoey came to take his coat and asked, ¡°Where is Ms. Yeager? Didn¡¯t shee back with you? She had been out for a day and I remembered she said she woulde back for Chinese food. ¡°Didn¡¯t shee back?¡± asked Jack. ¡°No.¡± Zoey answered. Jack looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything more. He walked upstairs. Zoey looked at his strong back and wondered what was going on. She thought, What¡¯s wrong? Did they quarrel? Why is Mr. Yancey so gloomy?¡¯ Send Gift Comment 3/3 10.90 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 When Jack went upstairs, hey on a soft double bed with his hands behind his head. He looked at the ceiling indifferently and began to reflect whether he had done was wrong or not. But it was urgent. He didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. It was a person¡¯s desire for survival. Thinking of this, Jack closed his eyes. The blood on the passenger seat shed in his mind. Violet returned to her vi. She took off these special shoes, took a shower, and sat on the terrace recliner with a piece of contraceptive pill in her hand. She had read the instructions for ten minutes, and there was a ss of warm water next to it. She hesitated¡­. And she wondered, ¡®Should I eat or not? The drug has serious side effects. If it is a baby, I¡¯ll have no right to stop it froming into this world. Mom could raise me by herself, which shows how powerful a mom can be. Even though Mom has been abandoned, she has never stopped me froming to this world! The meaning of life was unusual for Violet. She needed to think carefully and rationally about a simple thing. Finally, she threw the pills into the garbage can in an extremelyplicated mood. She had to believe in fate and respect life. If she was pregnant, she would have the baby. When she met someone that she liked, she would marry him as long as he was willing to ept the child. Perhaps there was another reason why Violet wanted to do so. She liked Jack, but she didn¡¯t realize it clearly. After a while, her phone rang and the ringtone made her think back. Violet looked at the Caller ID and answered, ¡°Hello, Julian.¡± ¡°Violet, how are you doing these days?¡± Julian asked and added, ¡°I read the news. Are you dating Jack?¡± He asked seriously. It was hard to answer this question. Violet avoided it and said, ¡°Julian, Theo asked me out.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you disperse the venomous insects?¡± asked Julian. ¡°I did it to another more hateful person.¡± Violet smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done it for three years. I didn¡¯t expect my skills to be first-ss.¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± Julian was very worried, and he continued, ¡°You have to remember that even if you don¡¯t want to hurt others, you are the heir of Miagas Poison. You must disperse venomous insects within three years, otherwise, you will be in danger. Violet was lying in a lounge chair, looking up at the stars in the sky. Her eyes were dark. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Violet, I¡¯m on business in Rheinsville City. Where are you?¡± ¡°Are you here? She was surprised and added, ¡°I¡¯m at home. You sent me back herest time!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t live in the Yanceys?¡± asked Julian. ¡°Not today,¡± answered Violet. ¡°Is it convenient for me toe for you now?¡± asked Julian. ¡°Sure! Come on!¡± Violet was happy with Julian¡¯sing by. ¡°Okay. They arranged a meeting. The call was over, and Violet didn¡¯t refuse him. Julian was her senior. They had a good rtionship and the purest friendship. It was in the Zieglers. Armand took a shower. The water temperature was adjusted to the lowest level, and his body itched even more when the water got hot. 1/3 10:20 Chapter 89 He untied his bathrobe and looked at himself in the mirror. The situation was getting worse, and his face was disgusting. His whole body was itchy, and it seemed that there were worms crawling in his chest. He didn¡¯t even eat dinner, and all he felt was vomiting. ¡°Armand, can I apply the medicine for you?¡± There was a knock on the bathroom door. Armand¡¯s eyes darkened. The moment he opened the door, his wife was startled! This made him look even more gloomy! His wife reacted, tried to ignore the terrifying aura from him, and applied medicine to him. ¡°Armand, why did you be like this? Let¡¯s go to the hospital, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Armand looked at her coldly. In this family, the woman still had no status. Even though she was worried about her husband, seeing his gloomy face, the woman turned around and left. She went downstairs and asked about Dawn, but didn¡¯t get the answer, neither. However, the scene that Dad and other people knelt in front of Violet kepting to Dawn¡¯s mind. Maybe, only Violet knew the truth. It was so strange that she decided to go to Violet tomorrow. Upstairs, Armand felt a little morefortable after applying the drug. But he knew that detoxification was his only medicine. Violet made it clear that she would not help him, so he had to find another master. He made a phone call and asked his most trusted man to seek detoxification masters secretly and hire them at a high price. He believed that there would be good news soon. If he stayed at home for three months, his career would be destroyed! He would avoid meeting with Violet. She was so vicious! How could she do this? But Armand still couldn¡¯t figure out one thing. How could Jack know that he took Violet away? How could he hear their conversation? He calmly analyzed that the car was not his and could not be equipped with GPS, while Violet had free ess to Goldbay Estate. It was heard that there were threeyers of power grids in his yard, so it was very likely that it was Violet. Jack could find her location exactly. It was Violet who was watched, not Armand. The monitor was the key to Goldbay Estate. Was it installed in her phone or¡­ He seemed to have found some evidence. If he stole Violet¡¯s phone and asked an expert to decipher the code, he might copy the same key. As long as he could sessfully enter Jack¡¯s vi in Goldbay Estate, he could get the confidential documents of Jack¡¯spany. He might beat Jack. Maybe there would be some unexpected gains. But what happened today couldn¡¯t be said to be a total disaster. At this time, the Goldbay Estate was brightly lit. Jack stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor. It was pitched dark outside. He concluded that there was something wrong with the milk, which Lily handed to Dawn. Even if Dawn didn¡¯t know it, Lily was instructed by Samantha. Their purpose was obvious, and they made use of Josef¡¯s desire for a great-grandson. Even if Jack slept with Dawn, he couldn¡¯t marry her. Jack was so angry that Samantha dared to set a trap for him. He wouldn¡¯t show mercy to her anymore. If it weren¡¯t for Liam and her years of care for his dad, Samantha would have been kicked out. He had to make her pay for what she did! Jack closed his eyes and put his hands in his trouser pockets. Some images shed through his mind. He thought, ¡°Will she come back?¡± But he couldn¡¯t help but want to know her position, so he positioned the shoes. They were at her home. It was Violet¡¯s house, which she bought on her wedding day. She was really rich and paid tens of millions of dors 2/3 10:20 Chapter 89 casually. Jack didn¡¯t go and find her because he had no reason to do so. It was getting dark. Jack was doomed to insomnia this night. At this time, Violet was sitting in a lounge chair on the terrace. She was waiting for Julian, but something that happened today shed through her mind. She could never forget. Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:20 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 What happened today was so dramatic that rendered her at a loss. She had never expected that she would have sex with Jack, even if they became trending topics again and again. A car drove into Violet¡¯s vi. Violet got up and went downstairs. The pain in her waist was still severe. Julian arrived. Julian. She went out of the living room to greet him. ¡°Here is your favorite mango!¡± Julian wore a coat and got out of the car with a bag. ¡°Didn¡¯t you live in Jack¡¯s house? Why are you back?¡± ¡°Why should I live with him? I have nothing to do with him,¡± said Violet. ¡°The whole world knows that you have a rtionship. ording to the news, you are wearing his suit and driving his car. It seems that there has been some progress in your rtionship,¡± answered Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t gossip!¡± Violet looked at him seriously. ¡°Otherwise, you can go to the hotel tonight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡± Julian followed her inside and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Where is your mom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not with me,¡± responded Violet. This night, Armand felt very ufortable. His family persuaded him to go to the hospital and he refused harshly. Dawn went out early in the morning. She drove to Goldbay Estate. Seeing the white Maserati parked in the yard, she hurriedly got out of the car and felt relieved. Fortunately, it was not toote for her. After getting out of the car, Dawn stood outside the yard and waited calmly. Until the door opened, Maserati drove out. Dawn stood in front of the car with her arms unfolded and looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat firmly! Jack braked the car and looked at Dawn coldly. The window was lowered, but he didn¡¯t get off. Dawn walked towards him and stood outside the window. ¡°Jack, where is Ms. Yeager? Would youOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. please let her save my Dad?¡± she said in anxiety. Hearing this, Jack looked up and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± *Please let her save my father!¡± Dawn held the car window tightly with her hands. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Jack firmly and sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she did to my father, but I am sure it was her that made my dad be like that.¡± Jack was interested and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Dawn wanted to say something but stopped. It was very embarrassing, but her father¡¯s life mattered. She said, ¡°He can¡¯t eat anymore. His skin is extremely itchy and he has got many pimples, which are horrible. He refuses to go to the hospital because the doctor may not be able to treat him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jack wondered. Seeing that Dawn was about to cry, Jack didn¡¯t question her words. ¡°Jack, is Ms. Yeager at your house? Can you take me to see her?¡± Dawn cried anxiously, ¡°I apologize to her for my father. My father will make a sincere apology to her as well. Please.¡± Jack stared at her and it seemed that she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°She¡¯s not with me. He said lightly, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± If Armand¡¯s situation was exactly what Dawn said, Jack couldn¡¯t be happy anymore. ¡°Please, Jack¡­ implored Dawn. Jack looked down at Dawn¡¯s hands holding the door with a cold look. After a while, Dawn released the handle and took two steps back. When the white Maserati drove away from her, Dawn pursed her lips and burst into tears. ¡°Is Violet really not here?¡± she murmured in her mind. She looked at the vi in the yard and took a deep breath. When she was about to leave, there was a notice on her phone. Then she took it out and had a nce. A piece of news popped up¡­ 1/3 10:20 Chapter 90 ¡°Violet cheated on Jack, got two dates at the same time, and spent the night with a strange man!¡± How could it be? The title was eye-catching. Dawn hurriedly clicked on it and ignored the text inside. She saw several high-definition photos! In a vi, Violet was seeing off a man in the yard. When he opened the door, they were waving goodbye. The news said that the man stayed here overnight¡­. Dawn came to her realization, ¡®No wonder Jack said Violet was not here. Something must have happened between Violet and Jack in the car yesterday. But why did she spend the night with another man? And someone took their photograph. What kind of woman was she? Isn¡¯t she Jack¡¯s girlfriend?¡¯ Today¡¯s news astonished Dawn. After getting in the car, she checked the photos again. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s her. Where¡¯s this vi? How can I find her?¡¯ Before the car started, she saw a care and stop outside Jack¡¯s yard. Dawn turned around and saw Violet get out of the car! She was holding the bag with one hand and making a phone call with the other. After a while, Zoey came out of the yard. Dawn also got out of the car. ¡°Good morning, Zoey.¡± Violet came to the gate of the courtyard and didn¡¯t step in because she didn¡¯t wear that pair of shoes. ¡°Ms. Violet Yeager, you¡¯re back.¡± Zoey was worried and asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with Mr. Yancey? Mr. Yancey was in a bad moodst night. This morning, he didn¡¯t even have much breakfast.¡± Violet shook his head with a smile and handed the bag to her. ¡°What is this?¡± Zoey asked in confusion. ¡°Take my shoes back to him.¡± Violet said, ¡°Be sure to keep them.¡± Zoey realized something and took them slowly. ¡°Are you saying goodbye? Will youe back?¡± ¡°No.¡± Violet continued, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these days.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Zoey wondered as she looked at her sadly and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Nothing. After saying that, Violet turned around and left. As soon as Violet stepped forward, she encountered Dawn. They looked at each other. Although Violet had only seen her once, she recognized the girl at a nce. Yesterday, she got out of Jack¡¯s car. She was Armand¡¯s daughter. Violet guessed that it had something to do with the drugging. ¡°Ms. Yeager, can we talk?¡± asked Dawn. ¡°No.¡± Violet refused directly and then walked towards her car. However, Dawn grabbed her arm and stopped her. ¡°You can apply venomous insects, right?¡± She asked in a guessing tone. Because there was no scientific exnation for what happened to her father. ¡® Violet looked at her and answered, ¡°So what?¡± She was very unhappy about what happened yesterday! It was because of Armand that she lost her virginity before marriagel Dawn was right. Dawn let go of her, instinctively stepped back, and looked at her with vignce. Violet wanted tough, as she could apply venomous insects, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was poisonous. 2/3 10:20 Chapter 90 Violet nced at Dawn and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your father. As long as I want to hurt you, it won¡¯t be useful for you to hide far away.¡± Dawn was terrified, but she believed that Violet wouldn¡¯t do that to her. Violet didn¡¯t know that Julian and she were photographed when they came out of her home, so she was in a general mood and not particrly bad. ¡°Ms. Yeager, can you show mercy and let my dad go?¡± implored Dawn. ¡°Three monthster, he would be fine. No one wants to kill him.¡± After saying that, Violet walked towards her car. Dawn didn¡¯t dare to stop her. Three months was quite a long time for one day was unbearable enough for Dad. Facing such a girl, Dawn didn¡¯t dare to pester her anymore. She was afraid that she would suffer too. 3/3 Send Gift Comment 10-201 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 After Violet left, Dawn also drove home. This happened on her first day at home. She was sad that she failed to help her father. ?.?. ??? ? As soon as the car arrived at the Zieglers¡¯ Courtyard, an ambnce was parked in the courtyard. Dawn hurriedly got our of the car and saw the ambnce drive away¡­ Looking at the ambnce, she had a bad feeling. ¡°Miss Ziegler, Mr. Ziegler suddenly had shortness of breath. Mrs. Ziegler called the ambnce for him. The butler said to Dawn. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital, too!¡± Dawn immediately got in the car! The ambnce was rushing to the hospital. Armand¡¯s mouth opened and his chest fluctuated violently. He felt all his cells shrinking, making him extremely ufortable. His wife held his hand and wiped her tears with anxiety. At this time, the news that Violet had two dates at the same time went viral. There were thousands of onlinements and they were extremely aggressive, which triggered discussion from all walks of life. Jack, the president of the Yancey Group, was cheated on! The abandoned girl of the Yeagers who was with Mr. Yanceyst night stayed overnight with another man! Each headline was eye-catching with high-definition pictures. Violet sat by the window of the cafe and stared at the news on her phone indifferently. Thements were full of abuse. She had an appointment with Theo. She was not avable yesterday, so she arrived early today to wait for him. Violet heard the discussion not far away. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Violet? Why is she here?¡± someone asked, Another answered, ¡°She stayed at Goldbay Estate the night before yesterday. She took another man homest night! How will she exin to Mr. Yancey?¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey was a poor man!¡± groaned someone else. Others even cursed, ¡°Shameless bi tch!¡± ¡°She was just a woman abandoned by the Yeagers,¡± another added. Violet sat calmly as if she didn¡¯t care at all. There was no emotional fluctuation on her face, but she just stared at the photos. She thought, ¡°Why is the media so annoying now?¡± She didn¡¯t want to exin anything to irrelevant people because she didn¡¯t do the thing they said. In the Yancey Group, towering buildings were shining in the sunshine. In the simple and gorgeous president¡¯s office, Jack had finished processing a report. He sat in a custom leather chair with his legs crossed elegantly and looked at theputer screen. The high- definition photos made him even more depressed! At a nce, he could see that the photos were not synthetic! It was true that a man stayed at her house for the night! Jack became serious, and the aura around him became depressing. The office door opened, and Michael walked towards him. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± He gently put a file in front of him, ¡°This man is Julian, senior of Ms. Violet Yeager. This is the detailed information about him.¡± After saying that, Michael handed over another file. ¡°This one is about another identity of Ms. Violet Yeager. Jack looked up at Michael and was a little surprised that he would take the initiative to investigate this. Michael smiled at him and left because he didn¡¯t want Jack to misunderstand Violet. Jack picked up the document about Violet, skimmed it, and caught a few important words, the heir of Miagas Poison. Jack repeated in his mind, ¡°She is the heir of Miagas Poison?¡± Although Jack believed in science, he also respected folk things and had some understanding of them. He didn¡¯t expect her to master that magic. 1/3 10-51 Chapter 91 So Dawn came for her because Armand was poisoned by venomous insects? Thinking back to what happened yesterday, he could understand why several men knelt in front of her. Jack put down Violet¡¯s file and scanned another file. There was not much information about Julian, but they were all the key points. Jack concluded that Julian and Violet were just seniors and juniors. Jack took out his phone and opened the software, only to find that the shoes were in Goldbay Estate. ¡°Did she go back?¡± wondered Jack. Jack was so worried about her condition that he took the car key and leave! He didn¡¯t even spare the time to handle the business in thepany. Viciousments would damage a person¡¯s spirit. Maserati raced on the road, and Jack put on his Bluetooth headphone and dialed Michael¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Yancey, where have you been? I¡¯m looking for you,¡± asked Michael from the other end the of e phone. Michael was in the office and didn¡¯t see Jack. ¡°I have something important to do,¡± Jack said seriously. ¡°Try your best to suppress the news, and then warn these media that if they dare to report again, they will lose their jobs!¡± ¡°The PR department was handling it, but it will take time. The public opinion is too much and the server was paralyzed for a while,¡± answered Michael. ¡°In one day, the gossip must be stopped,¡± said Jack as he frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Yancey,¡± responded Michael. Then Jack hung up the phone and held the steering wheel with both hands, feeling extremely unhappy. When Jack returned to Goldbay Estate, he quickly got out of the car and walked into the living room.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t see Zoey or Violet. He quickly went upstairs and came to her bedroom. He pushed open the door and found that there was no one inside. He felt quite disappointed. He walked into the room, seeing the room being the same as before. He wondered, ¡°She didn¡¯te back?¡± But a pair of shoes was in front of the bed, which she wore yesterday. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking, ¡°So did shee back or not?¡± Jack turned around and went downstairs. Zoey heard footsteps and turned back. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± She was a little surprised to see him. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Yeager? What happened to that pair of shoes upstairs?¡± asked Jack. Zoey said, ¡°Ms. Yeager came over this morning but didn¡¯t enter the door. She called me to the gate of the yard. Then she gave me that pair of shoes.¡± ¡°Did she say something?¡± asked Jack. Zoey looked at him and thought for a while before answering, ¡°She said she wouldn¡¯te back.¡± Jack¡¯s expression changed a little, and his mood was a littleplicated now. ¡°Mr. Yancey, did you quarrel?¡± Zoey asked with concern and furthered, ¡°Ms. Yeager was also in a bad mood this morning. By the way, a youngdy stopped Ms. Yeager outside the yard.¡± ¡°Was it Dawn?¡± wondered Jack. Jack looked at Zoey, who added, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear what they said, but Ms. Yeager got into her car.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Jack briefly. He sat down on the sofa and didn¡¯t rush to thepany. He took out his mobile phone and clicked on today¡¯s news page, some of which couldn¡¯t be linked. But some could be opened, and thements below were too mean. After a while, Jack¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the Caller ID and picked it up. Michael said, ¡°Mr. Yancey, Armand is going to ask for ten days of sick leave, can he?¡± 2/3 10:51 Chapter 91 ¡°Fire him!¡± Jack said coldly. Michael was stunned, ¡°Why? If there is no convincing reason, firing him for this will cause a dispute. He¡¯s only on sick leave.¡± Jack said indifferently, ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you. After saying that, he ended the call. Michael felt that Mr. Yancey was like a different person¡­ He was in such a bad mood, wondering if it had something to do with Ms. Yeager¡¯s news. Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:51 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Jack¡¯s expression was extremely serious against the backdrop of a dark purple velvet sofa, and his eyes were also deep. He knew that there was nothing between her and Julian, but seeing so many nders on her, he was in a particrly bad mood. He was very angry about this kind of cyber violence. At this time, the phone rang again. Jack reacted and looked at the Caller ID. It was from his grandfather. He calmed down and answered, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Jack, didn¡¯t you say that you saved Violetst night? Why doesn¡¯t she live with you?¡± Josef also saw the news and was confused. ¡°How could she spend a night with another man? What is going on?¡± He was afraid of losing his granddaughter-inw! ¡°Grandpa, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Jack said gently and tried his best to defend her by saying, ¡°The man¡¯s Julian. He is her brother.¡± ¡°Brother? Does she have a brother?¡± Josef was shocked but did believe it. ¡°Her cousin.¡± Jack didn¡¯t want his grandfather to know that she was the heir of Miagas Poison, so he said in a low voice, ¡°The media reported it for views andments. She is not so.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s nonsense, then let someone keep it down!¡± Josef said fiercely, ¡°How can a girl bear so many viciousments and abuses online? Do you know how aggressive they are and how much pressure she has to shoulder?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know. Someone is handling it.¡± Jack also felt annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so calm!¡± Josef was anxious and furthered, ¡°Where is Violet? You¡¯d better hold a press conference to rify it quickly! A girl¡¯s reputation matters a lot! I don¡¯t believe the reports at all! It¡¯s all because of the vicious media!¡± It was in the Yancey manor. Samantha handed a cup of coffee to Josef. She had been listening to him on the phone just now. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She wondered, ¡°Violet¡¯s filmed on the news. Josef isn¡¯t even angry but tries to defend her. Is this unconditional trust?¡± Samantha was depressed, but she couldn¡¯t argue. She thought, ¡°He won¡¯t stop believing Violet until he sees it, is that so?¡± ¡°What did Armand do yesterday? Is he going to kidnap Violet and kill her?¡± Josef suddenly asked before questioning, ¡°You didn¡¯t exin to me yet.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Armand¡¯s n.¡± Jack reported frankly, ¡°But he did take Violet away from the city. It might be rted to his daughter. He may think that as long as Violet disappears, I will pay attention to Dawn.¡± ¡°What?¡± Josef couldn¡¯t understand. He held thendline phone and nced at Samantha. Samantha was anxious, as she had no idea of what Jack said on the other side. Thinking of what happened yesterday, Josef seemed to understand everything. It was their scheme. So Josef said in a deep voice, ¡°I see.¡± Then he hung up the phone. Looking at Samantha sitting opposite the sofa again, Josef was a little gloomy. ¡°You want to make Jack and Dawn a match. you made such a scheme?¡± So Scheme? ¡°Did Jack tell him about the drugging? But did Jack have any evidence?¡± Samantha thought. Samantha was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Josef, please don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad?¡± Josef suppressed his anger and said clearly, ¡°Violet is my granddaughter-inw. Whoever dares to injure her in the future will be my enemy!¡± ¡°Josef¡­¡± Samantha said unhappily, ¡°How long have you been along with Violet? How could you conclude that she could be the daughter-inw of the Yanceys? A person whocks his father¡¯s love has an iplete childhood and may even have aplete personality. I don¡¯t mean disapproval, but she has made many headlines recently and also pulled the Yanceys down.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her yet. How can you deny her?¡± asked Josef. Samantha fell into silence and looked at Josef who went upstairs. She wanted to say something but stopped. 1/2 10:51 Chapter 92 Samantha was shocked by the ringing of her phone. When she saw the Caller ID, she deliberately avoided others and walked out of the living room before answering, ¡°Dawn.¡± ¡°Auntie, my father was poisoned. Now he is in the hospital. The doctor can¡¯t find out the cause.¡± Dawn said anxiously and cried, ¡°It was Violet. She said that it would be cured in three months, but my father now has difficulty breathing and will die within three months!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± After listening so much, she grasped the point. ¡°Being poisoned by venomous insects? Violet did it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen her. She admitted it.¡± Dawn was helpless. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Rheinsville City for a long time, and you must have many connections. Have you heard of anyone who knows venomous insects? Can they cure my father?¡± In order to save her father, Dawn stopped ming Samantha anymore. Samantha didn¡¯t ask about her brother immediately, and she was inplete shock. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Violet?¡± asked Samantha again. ¡°When Jack and I arrived yesterday, we saw my father kneeling in front of Violet. I felt very strange at that time. It was my dad who kidnapped her. Why did he kneel in front of her? Dad¡¯s condition got worse after he went back. He is now in the hospital¡± exined Dawn. ¡°Oh my! How can that girl be so insidious?¡± Samantha thought. Her brother knelt in front of her? Dawn was in great shock. ¡°Auntie, can you help me find someone to cure Dad? I begged Violet but she refused.¡± Dawn said with tears, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this. My father will be more serious when there are many people who know it. I have no way but to tell you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Putting down her phone slowly, Samantha didn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. She absorbed in her thoughts, ¡®Does it really exist in such an age? If Josef knows that Violet can apply venomous insects to others, will he still like her so much? What if Jack knows? What if everyone in the world knows? Prestigious families won¡¯t ept these things! No one knows where this abandoned girl grew up and what kind of dirty things she hase into contact with since childhood! So¡­ Is this Violet¡¯s tripping?¡¯ Samantha was thinking about how to deal with Violet while ignoring Armand¡¯s situation. At this time, Violet had been waiting in the cafe for half an hour. She came here early. Even if she hadn¡¯t waited for Theo yet, she believed Theo would definitelye as long as he was not kidnapped. After a while, a car stopped on thewn outside the cafe. Before getting out of the car, Dillon handed Theo his iPad. There was still some negative news about Violet. Dillon looked up at him and analyzed, ¡°Mr. Yeager, I am afraid that Ms. Violet Yeager can¡¯t get through this even. Can you still make use of her rtionship with the Yanceys and save ourpany?¡± 2/2 Send Gift Comment 10:51 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Theo stared at the photos and frowned slightly. He thought for a while, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I should meet her. Thinking of her arrogance at the wedding, Theo was still angry. ¡°Okay.¡± Dillon opened the door for him. After getting out of the car, Theo walked towards the gate of the cafe. He saw a girl like him sitting by the window. Violet was looking down at her phone, probably watching the news. Theo walked towards her after entering the door. This was the first time they met after the wedding. Theo sat down opposite her, and the waiter handed them two cups of coffee and left. ¡°Are you on the headline again?¡± Theo said first and took a sip of coffee. He didn¡¯t care about her at all and seemed to be gloating. Violet sensed his sarcasm and answered faintly, ¡°None of your business!¡± Her words made him speechless. Violet was very clever. She could guess Theo¡¯s purpose, but now Theo must have changed his idea, so he was a little arrogant now. Despite being scolded by the keyboard warriors on the Inte, Violet was still calm. ¡°Be frank, and don¡¯t keep me guessing,¡± Violet said. But Theo just smiled. Heughed that the situation had be too fast. Because of the news, no one could guarantee Violet¡¯s status in front of the Yanceys. Violet looked at him calmly and knew what Theo was thinking. ¡°You had a strong heart.¡± Theo continued, ¡°Did you read the news? To be honest, I was shocked when I first saw it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡± Violet said, ¡°This is not the topic we¡¯re going to talk about today. If you change your mind, you can leave now.¡± ¡°You know what I want?¡± Theo said in a leisurely tone, ¡°But now it seems that it¡¯s difficult for you to get through this event.¡± How fast his attitude changed¡­. Violet smiled bitterly, ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about the business. Don¡¯t count on me. Why don¡¯t we take this chance and talk about our daily life?¡± Theo didn¡¯t reject her, so he took the initiative to chat with her. ¡°Do you know Jared?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Violet looked at him and furthered, ¡°I want to ask you. For more than twenty years, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you needed me as a substitute for Beryl, did you think of Mom and me for a moment?¡± Theo looked at her with a calm expression, which implied the answer. ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t regret the thing you did.¡± Violet smiled and took a sip of coffee. She was not disappointed at all. At this time, the phone on the desk rang. It was Jack. Violet nced at the screen and didn¡¯t reach out to answer it or hang up. The phone kept ringing. Theo looked at the screen and saw Jack. He was stunned for a moment because he didn¡¯t expect that Jack would call her. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she answer it?¡± wondered Theo. Theo hoped that she would answer the call so that he could figure out Jack¡¯s attitude towards her to judge her value. Violet sat quietly and drank coffee elegantly as if she had never heard the call. It wasn¡¯t until the call stopped that she looked at her phone again. Then she looked up at Theo and asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of a saying? That is, the shoot is on the other foot. I guess that you didn¡¯t expect to be like this today, did you?¡± ¡°Can you imagine your situation thirty yearster? ¡°Maybe it¡¯s worse than mine.¡± Theo was determined to get back on his feet. He would do whatever it took. ¡°It wasn¡¯t good being arrogant and you might fall down sooner orter.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 10:51 Chapter 93 ¡°It¡¯s my business.¡± Violet said proudly, ¡°At least I didn¡¯t. Otherwise, how could I know Jared? Didn¡¯t you see that I was living a great life?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang again. Theo looked at the caller ID first. It was ¡°Grandpa¡±. Theo thought, ¡°Is it Jack¡¯s grandfather?¡± Violet picked up her phone and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± She didn¡¯t avoid Theo. ¡°Violet, are you okay? Did Armand do anything to you?¡± After a whole night, Josef was still worried. ¡°No, Grandpa. Please rest assured.¡± Violet smiled softly and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Jack came to help me.¡± ¡°I have asked him but I¡¯m afraid he lied to me,¡± responded Josef from the other end of the phone. Violet kept smiling and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t get hurt. I have Jack protecting me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, Violet, don¡¯t worry about the news. The Yancey Group is trying to suppress it.¡± He felt sorry for her and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t surf the Inte or readments. You don¡¯t need to mind the keyboard warriors.¡± ¡°I see, Grandpa.¡± Violet was moved. ¡°Violet, when will youe back to see me?¡± He said directly, ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± She didn¡¯t refuse or be impatient, ¡°I will find time ande back to enjoy the cherry blossom with you.¡± ¡°You still remember our promise?¡± Josef was moved. ¡°Of course, I remember everything that I promised Grandpa.¡± Violet smiled gently and beautifully while saying, ¡°When Jack is avable, I¡¯lle back with him to see you.¡± She said so deliberately in the face of Theo. ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Josef was immediately in a good mood, ¡°Then you can do your job first. I¡¯ll hang up the phone first.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa,¡± answered Violet. ¡°See you!¡± After the call, Violet gently put her phone on the table and looked up at the man sitting opposite. At this moment, Theo¡¯s inner thoughts changed again. Violet said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Yeager, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little busy. If you don¡¯te to me for business, I think there is no need to waste time here, and we are not familiar with each other.¡± ¡°No!¡± Theo was worried that Violet would leave, so he said firmly, ¡°You can¡¯t deny our rtionship! I¡¯m your father, and we¡¯re biologically connected!¡± Hearing this, Violet smiled. She leaned in the chair and drank coffee calmly. She wanted to hear what he would say. ¡°You¡¯re close to the Yanceys now. Although we had conflicts before, you are always my biological daughter. People will feel nostalgic when they reach middle age. Your Mom and I used to be in free love..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear so much. Just focus on the point.¡± She interrupted politely and softly. ¡°I will try my best to make up for what I owe you two. I hope you can save the Yeager Group from bankruptcy.¡± Theo went straight to the point by saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are the only one who can help me.¡± ¡°Why do you think I will help?¡± asked Violet. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try if possible.¡± Theo looked at her and said, ¡°You can think about it or give your conditions. If you want me to divorce Yvette, I will agree, too.¡± Violet smiled inside and thought, ¡°This is Theo who puts interests first.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± She didn¡¯t refuse, as she had already an answer in her heart even before coming to the appointment. 2/3 10.510 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 After a while, they walked out of the cafe. A group of reporters came out of nowhere and surrounded them! Violet was besieged by the crowd! ¡°Ms. Yeager! What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Yancey? Have you broken up?¡± asked one. ¡°Ms. Yeager! Are you dating Mr. Yancey? But why did you go home with Mr. Yancey the night before and date another man the next day?¡± added another. ¡°Ms. Yeager! Are you having two dates at the same time?¡± They wouldn¡¯t stop posing questions. ¡°Ms. Yeager! ¡°Today, you¡¯re on the headline again. Would it be convenient for you to respond?¡± The shbulbs shone on her face and the microphone was put in front of her lips. There were reporters around her, making her unable to move at all. Violet¡¯s eyes were as clear as seawater. Her skin was very white, and her face made people feel indifferent and alienated. She was not angry. She pursed her pink lips lightly and didn¡¯t want to leave. Neither did she want to respond. She just stood there indifferently. ¡°Ms. Yeager! ¡°Could you please give us a response?¡± furthered one reporter. And the other grasped the chance to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Yancey? ¡°Who is that man? Is he better than Mr. Yancey?¡± Violet looked up at them and said with patience, ¡°Please get out of the way.¡± Theo was also surrounded by reporters. He raised his hand and pulled several microphones beside him, smashing them to the ground! Then he pushed the reporters and held Violet¡¯s shoulder directly, leading her out of the crowd! Violet suddenly looked at Theo and saw his wrinkled face full of anger! ¡°Where is your car?¡± Theo asked in a deep voice. The reporters caught up and surrounded them again! At this time, Dillon rushed over with his men. He also hated reporters. He directly pushed the way for them! He grabbed the reporters¡¯ shoulders and threw them away! He also smashed their equipment! It wasn¡¯t until Violet was escorted into the car that Theo stopped. Theo closed the door for her, while Violet fastened her seat belt and started the car without saying thank you to him. Theo, Dillon, and others shed with reporters. Everything was in chaos. Reporters stopped them from leaving and asked them topensate for their equipment. Not long after the car left the cafe, Violet stepped on the brake and pulled over. She stared at Theo indifferently. Just now, Theo was angry with the reporters and protected her, which gave her an illusion of Theo¡¯s love. That was¡­ paternal love? She knew it was not, but she still remembered every detail just now. At this moment, her phone rang. Violet came to her sense, took out her phone to see the Caller ID, and answered the call. ¡°Julian.¡± ¡°Violet.¡± Julian said, ¡°Is Armand to whom you applied venomous insects?¡± She was confused and asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°He just sent someone to find our master and asked him to deal with the poison of venomous insects at a high price.¡± Julian said, ¡°I thought of you as soon as I heard about Rheinsville City and his symptom.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Violet said calmly, ¡°He almost killed me that day. He took me to the suburb.¡± Julian was nervous and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I had an appointment with Theo that day. I wanted to teach Theo a lesson, but I was kidnapped by Armand as soon as I went out.¡± Violet continued, ¡°Do you know who he is? He is Jack¡¯s stepmother¡¯s brother, that is Jack¡¯s step-uncle. I have only met him twice. For the first time, he warned me to stay away from Jack, and for the second time, he directly dragged me 1/3 10:51 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 94 into the car with the desire to kill me. It isn¡¯t even a pity if such a person dies. He deserves that.¡± Julian answered, ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°No wonder what?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t figure out what Julian meant. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so cruel this time. You used 80% of your strength, right? You¡¯ve never treated a person like this,¡± replied Julian. ¡°I¡¯m kind in nature. I learn this only for self-defense, not killing,¡± said Violet. ¡°So this time, you¡¯re really angry,¡± Julianmented. Violet smiled and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m so angry, I didn¡¯t intend to kill him. This poison won¡¯t kill him but torture him. I want him to disappear from the Yancey Group. Jack has disliked him for a long time, just because he failed to find a convincing reason to do so.¡± ¡°Are you removing obstacles for Jack?¡± Julian heard something. ¡°Sort of,¡± answered Violet. ¡°Sort of? You are!¡± Julian thought for a while before asking. ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to talk about this. Julian didn¡¯t ask more. ¡°Okay. What are you going to do then? Are you going to keep Armand sick all the time?¡± ¡°Let him suffer for a week first. It¡¯s too early to let him get rid of it so soon. He won¡¯t learn anything from it.¡± Violet smiled and said, ¡°Since he offered a high price, we must make his money. We¡¯ll double his offer. Anyway, he has to pay whatever the amount. We must let him pay!¡± Julian understood what Violet meant and responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just do as you said.¡± ¡°What about our master?¡± Violet asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry. Take care of yourself,¡± responded Julian. ¡°Okay.¡± Then the call ended. Violet smiled faintly. She thought that Armand must be in severe pain now, which made her happy. She smiled and started the car. At this time, in the president¡¯s office of Yancey Group, Jack recalled Dawn¡¯s words about Violet, and he fell into meditation. He thought, ¡®Armand is poisoned? It¡¯s interesting¡­ Since he is poisoned, why not I dismiss Armand in order to maintain the office environment?¡¯ And he decided to let Michael deal with this. Michael listened to Jack and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Mr. Yancey, I have arranged with some reporters. The news will be released tomorrow, which will definitely be a heat. But if Armand reveals what Ms. Yeager did to him, I¡¯m afraid it will cause public pressure on her.¡± Jack looked up at Michael, whose eyes were full of worries. Jack found that Michael always took the initiative to think for Violet recently. He didn¡¯t do it before, and he used to be obedient. Worrying that Jack would find something, Michael looked away and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. It seemed to be normal, but Jack was a little confused and wondered, ¡°Does Michael like Violet?¡± Looking at Michael¡¯s figure, Jack was lost in thought. At this time, a stranger dialed Violet and Violet answered it. ¡°Is it Ms. Yeager?¡± A middle-aged woman said coldly. ¡°You are?¡± asked Violet. ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t make the wrong call.¡± Samantha furthered, ¡°I¡¯m Jack¡¯s mother. Myst name is Ziegler and I want to see you. Please find some time for a meeting. ¡°Is it for Jack or Armand? Her surname is Ziegler. So she must be Jack¡¯s stepmother?¡± Violet pondered. 2/3 10:51 Chapter 94 ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to waste time on her. ¡°Really?¡± Samantha smiled faintly and furthered, ¡°But I think we need to talk about it. After all, you have been in contact with the Yanceys, and I¡¯m the hostess of the Yanceys. Isn¡¯t there a need to meet me? Or Ms. Yeager, you are too arrogant and impolite?¡± Violet rolled her eyes. She thought, ¡°Is she taking herself too seriously?¡± Send Gift Comment 10:51 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°That¡¯s it. I will wait for you at the open-air cafe opposite the Yancey Group.¡± After saying that, Samantha hung up the phone. Without giving Violet any choice, Violet snorted lightly and thought, ¡®What a woman! Let her wait! I won¡¯t go tomorrow anyway!¡¯ Putting down her phone, Violet yed some music in the car, held the steering wheel with both hands, and drove forward. In Violet¡¯s eyes, no one mattered except her mother. But there were too many people in the world who felt good about themselves. Onlinements about Violet were particrly bad and aggressive. It was reasonable since there were so many people who wanted to marry Jack. Their nders could paralyze the Inte. Violet was in a bad mood and easily distracted. When she saw a car rushing out of the intersection ahead, Violet stepped on the brake hard but still hit it heavily! Bang! The head of her car hit the driver¡¯s seat! Violet had slowed down and fastened her seat belt, so when the front of the car was hit, she just leaned forward heavily, but she was safe. After a while, she vaguely saw the girl¡¯s forehead bleeding in the car. Violet hurriedly unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car. Since the driver¡¯s seat was hit, the door couldn¡¯t be opened. She hastened to the passenger seat, pulling the door hard while dialing for an ambnce. ¡°Doctor! There was a car ident!¡± eximed Violet. After quickly reporting the situation here, she hung up her phone and tried to open the front passenger door. She saw a panicked girl with blood on her forehead in the seat! ¡°Are you okay? Give me your hand!¡± Violet got in the car to help her and reached out her hand. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl covered her forehead with one hand. She frowned and said, ¡°My foot is stuck.¡± Violet hurriedly drew a tissue and handed it to her, ¡°Cover your forehead!¡± Then she bent down to help her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fasten your seat belt?¡± It was almost like a race with time. Saving people was the most important thing. If she bled too much, she would die. ¡°I¡­ I was negligent.¡± ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± Violet was as careful as possible, although she was also ufortable. ¡°Put up with it. You¡¯ll be out soon.¡± The girl closed her eyes and bit her lips, trying to cooperate. When the ambnce arrived, Violet had already picked up the girl and went to the hospital with her. Violet was also nervous all the way, although it wasn¡¯t her responsibility. But what if she didn¡¯t show up there? This car ident wouldn¡¯t happen. Half an hourter¡­ ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t slow down aftering out of the intersection.¡± The injured girl sat in the hospital bed and looked at Violet. Violet stood in front of the bed and looked at her. Fortunately, she only hurt his forehead. Violet said considerately, ¡°I¡¯m also driving a little faster. Where is your family? Call them and let them know. The doctor said you¡¯re going to be hospitalized, so it¡¯ll be better to have someone with you.¡± ¡°I came from abroad. I was going to surprise them, but now it¡¯s a shock.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were dark and bright, but she was not seriously injured. ¡°I didn¡¯t fasten my seat belt. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡± ¡°Call your family,¡± said Violet before she introduced herself, ¡°I am Violet.¡± ¡°I am Charlotte.¡± The girl showed two small dimples on her cheeks and smiled cutely. She had five stitches in her forehead, but now she didn¡¯t feel pain because the anesthetic still worked, so she could laugh. She took out her phone and dialed a number, ¡°Hello, Jack. I¡¯m Charlotte. I¡¯m in the hospital.¡± 1/3 10:51 Chapter 95 Violet didn¡¯t notice her brother¡¯s name was Jack. Jack left his work and appeared at the door of the ward as fast as he could. Violet looked at him in silence. ¡°Her brother was Jack Yancey? What?¡± eximed Violet inwardly. Violet quickly came to her senses, looked at the girl sitting at the bedside, and then looked at him. Jack also reacted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He walked towards Charlotte while saying, ¡°How could it be a car ident?¡± Seeing that the gauze around her forehead was bleeding, he leaned over and touched it lightly. He asked with concern, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Five stitches. It hurts a lot?¡± Charlotte pouted her pink lips and said sweetly. She was happy to see Jack, so she put her arms around his neck. At this time, Violet¡¯s phone in her palm vibrated. She quickly withdrew her gaze. There was a phone call, but no ringtone. She had muted the ringtone since it was in the hospital. When Violet walked out of the ward, she saw Michael. They looked at each other for two seconds and Michael nodded politely. Violet thought, ¡®Even Michael is here. Who¡¯s this girl? Jack¡¯s girlfriend? A lover? Ex-girlfriend? Or his childhood sweetheart?¡¯ Her phone was still vibrating. Violet turned around and left, walking toward the end of the corridor, looking at the number, and answering it. ¡°You didn¡¯t show up!¡± Samantha said unhappily. She had been waiting in the cafe for a long time! Violet came to the railing. She flicked her hair facing the wind and said, ¡°Did I agree to see you?¡± ¡°You¡­How dare you!¡± Violet guessed that she was probably furious! Violet was in a bad mood today. When she saw Jack in the ward just now, she felt even worse. And Samantha¡¯s questioning made it terrible! ¡°So what?¡± Violet asked, ¡°Do you think you are the queen? I have to do whatever you said. Who the hell you are?¡± ¡°How could you be so arrogant?¡± Samantha was furious. ¡°You¡¯re such an uncultivated girl!¡± Violet rolled her eyes and responded, ¡°Are you done? If yes, I have to hang up. If no, carry on.¡± After marrying the Yanceys for so many years, no one dared to talk to her like that except Josef! Samantha met such a person today! She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word for a while! ¡°Don¡¯t be superior because you are Jack¡¯s mother.¡± Violet hated this kind of person the most. ¡°People are equal. If you want to ask me out, you should be honest and polite.¡± After saying that, she hung up. She took a deep breath and turned around, but she almost bumped into Jack¡¯s solid and warm chest. She looked up and saw Jack¡¯s dark eyes. His face was extremely handsome with clear lines. Violet frowned and took a step back, wondering, ¡®Why is he here? Isn¡¯t he in the ward? So he has heard our conversation just now? She talked to his stepmother like this. He¡­ Violet came back to his senses and tried to pass by Jack, but he grabbed her arm and stopped. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Jack asked in a low voice, and he turned to look at her. He didn¡¯t ask about Julian or the car ident. Violet was a little surprised. She pretended to be calm and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Not far away, Michael stopped when he saw them. Jack nodded and furthered, ¡°Did you take the contraception pill?¡± A sense of shock shed in Michael¡¯s eyes. He could help thinking, ¡°The contraception pill? What happened?¡± Violet looked directly into Jack¡¯s eyes and smiled before replying, ¡°Do you want me to eat it or not?¡± 2/3 10:51 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t take it,¡± Jack answered without hesitation, and his eyes were as sincere as his tone. But Violet was not moved. She just looked steadily at him. Her sparkling ck and watery eyes were indescribably attractive to Jack. Jack held Violet¡¯s arm tightly. He wanted to see her, but there was no suitable reason. Violet looked down slowly, then raised her hand and gently took Jack¡¯s hand away. She looked up at him and said, ¡°I took it.¡± After saying that, she left. Jack¡¯s heart sank, and he frowned slightly. When Violet passed by Michael, she stopped and looked at him for several seconds. Then she left without looking back. Jack didn¡¯t go after her. He suddenly felt a little sad and suffocated. She took the contraceptive pill¡­ Jack felt sorry for Violet because the pill had a great side effect on her body. Michael was a little upset. Obviously, they had sex. He knew that Jack had taken a fancy to Violet, and he had no reason or right to fight for her, but he still felt bad inexplicably. Violet went downstairs and came to the artificialke of the hospital. When she was facing the gentle lake breeze, the scene she saw in the ward upstairs just now shed through her mind unconsciously. She thought, ¡°Who is that youngdy?¡± She recalled the affectionate way the girl addressed Jack and Jack¡¯s nervousness and worry. She was somehow a little disappointed. Not far behind Violet, Michael walked towards her and stared at the sight of her back. When Michael stood beside Violet, he said, ¡°Ms. Yeager, is the car ident that happened to Mr. Yancey¡¯s cousin rted to you?¡± He looked at the remoteke as if he was doing his job, but in fact, he was revealing a message. Violet blinked and thought, ¡°That¡¯s his cousin?¡± ¡°Her name is Charlotte Yancey, the daughter of Mr. Yancey¡¯s aunt. Because Mr. Yancey¡¯s aunt died early and Charlotte grew up in the Yancey manor, she has a good rtionship with Mr. Yancey,¡± Michael said deliberately. He was exining for Jack. Violet turned to look at his handsome side face. Michael didn¡¯t hear her response for a long time. He also turned his head and found that she had been staring at him. Their eyes met. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Why are you telling me this?¡± Violet smiled gently and attractively. Michael confessed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there would be a misunderstanding between you.¡± ¡°But I have nothing to do with Jack,¡± Violet said indifferently, then turned around and left. Violet was in a bad mood. Michael looked at the departing figure without any reason to catch up. Only he knew that this girl would be Jack Yancey¡¯s missus¡­ And this feeling became stronger. Mr. Yancey had kept his integrity for many years and never got close to women. Except for his rumored girlfriend Ynda Hanson, there were no women around him. Even the best women couldn¡¯t catch his eyes. Michael could tell that this time Mr. Yancey was serious. Seeing her get in the car and the car drove away. Michael couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when he saved her that night. During the fight, he put his arm around her shoulders, grabbed her hands, and smelled her hair¡­ He remembered every detail clearly. It was a wonderful feeling that he had never had before. Without asking Mt. Yancey for instructions, he directly saved her and took her back to Goldbay Estate. As the car left, Michael came to his senses and had to face reality. Violet was a woman he could never get in his life, and it was destined. He would fight for her if only his opponent weren¡¯t All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 10:51 Chapter 96 Mr. Yancey. Michael stopped thinking wildly and went upstairs. Jack asked Michael, ¡°Where is Armand?¡± ¡°In the VIP ward upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to see him.¡± Jack said faintly, ¡°Charlotte is asleep. Stay with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Jack walked towards the elevator, and Michael stood at the door of the ward. In a VIP ward upstairs, Samantha had juste over. When she saw Armand¡¯s appearance, she was scared and reluctantly calmed down after a long time. Armand was wearing a blue-and-white striped hospital gown. His exposed skin showed signs of ulceration, looking red and swollen and extremely itchy. Because of the redness and swelling, his whole face was erged. Samantha could recognize him if she bumped into him on the street. ¡°Armand¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s voice trembled lightly, and she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. Armand was in an extremely bad mood and didn¡¯t dare to look into the mirror or see anyone, so he drove his wife and children home. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe?¡± Armand was annoyed. He paced back and forth in the room with an angry expression while saying, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already like this. How can I note?¡± Samantha frowned and said that. ¡°So what if you are here?¡± Armand was in a bad mood, so his voice was full of reproach. ¡°Can you help me? Can you cure me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your sister, and I understand how you feel. If you¡¯re in a better mood when you get angry at me, just do it!¡± Armand was speechless and calmed down a little. ¡°I wanted to help you. I asked Violet out today, but she refused to see me!¡± Samantha put her bag away and said angrily, ¡°I found out where she lives. I will find that da mn girl for you!¡± Armand didn¡¯t want to hear what she said. He just applied the medicine but the anti-itching effect wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°Armand¡­¡± ¡°If you just want to see me, go back!¡± Armand was irritable. ¡°Or do you want me to take off my clothes and show it to you?¡± ¡°Armand, I¡¯m your sister. We¡¯re on the same side. Do you have to treat me like this?¡± Samantha frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you! Something like this happened to you. How could I note to see you?¡± At this time, Jack had reached the entrance of the stairs. Armand had booked the entire floor because he was afraid of being photographed by reporters. Two bodyguards stood in front of Jack, and their eyes met. The two bodyguards looked at each other, obviously embarrassed. This was Mr. Yancey, a frightening person at such a young age in the whole Rheinsville City. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m here to see Uncle Armand. Is that not allowed?¡± Jack said lightly. The two bodyguards looked at each other in embarrassment. But Jack didn¡¯t give them much time. He looked away and walked upstairs directly. The guards didn¡¯t dare to stop Jack, and one of them hurriedly ran to report it. Jack and he arrived at the door of the ward at the same time. Jack pushed open the door and saw two people inside at a nce. ¡°Armand, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Yancey¡­¡± Armand wasn¡¯t prepared to see Jack at all. He looked as awkward as a girl. He was calm on the surface, but in his heart, he wanted to find a hole to burrow in. Samantha said to the bodyguard, ¡°Get out.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Jack toe as well. ¡°Mom, Uncle Armand,¡± Jack said and entered the room. The bodyguard closed the door before leaving. 2/3 10:52 Chapter 96 Samantha thought to herself, ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Samantha was startled. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t talking about anything that Jack shouldn¡¯t hear. Send Gift Comment 10:52 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 After Jack entered the room, he fixed his eyes on Armand and looked Armand up and down. At this time, this middle-aged man became a little funny in Jack¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uncle Armand,¡± Jack said considerately, ¡°if you¡¯re sick, take a good rest at the hospital. Don¡¯t worry about thepany affairs. I have already helped with the handover.¡± ¡°Handover?¡± Armand repeated that word in his heart and turned to look at Jack. Jack gently put a piece of paper on the bedside table and said again, ¡°This is your resignation report. I have signed and sealed it. From now on, you can take a good rest at the hospital.¡± Armand was shocked. Samantha¡¯s heart also sank suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m just taking sick leave! What reason do you have to fire me?¡± Armand looked at Jack with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Did I make any mistakes in my work? I was arranged to join thepany by Mr. Josef Yancey! He¡¯s the one who qualifies to fire me!¡± Jack didn¡¯t care about Armand¡¯s discontent at all. ¡± He didn¡¯t want to argue as well, but suddenly he added leisurely as if he had remembered something, ¡°By the way, you can¡¯t work in this condition, but you have a family to support. Out of humanitarian, I decided to give you fixed living expenses every month so that you can take a good rest in relief.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Armand was so angry that his chest hurt. Samantha hurriedly stepped forward to hold him andfort him. ¡°Armand¡­¡± She nced at Armand worriedly and then turned her eyes to Jack, while saying, ¡°Jack, Armand is just asking for a sick leave. Do you have to act like this? Isn¡¯t sick leave allowed in yourpany?¡± ¡°We all know well whether he¡¯s sick or not. Do you want me to make it clear?¡± Jack smiled slightly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the attending doctor. Even such a developed hospital can¡¯t identify the cause of the disease. Is he really sick? Then tell me about his illness.¡± Samantha was speechless. Then, some emotion shed across her eyes and she asked, ¡°Did you instruct Violet to do this?¡± Jack stopped smiling and looked at her coldly, saying, ¡°Do you have proof of this?¡± Samantha was stunned by Jack¡¯s gaze, and the temperature of her whole body seemed to have dropped by two degrees suddenly. Jack just looked at her with a warning in his cold eyes. Jack knew that Samantha had called Violet. And judging from Violet¡¯s tone when she was answering the phone in the hospital corridor, Jack was aware that Samantha wanted to make trouble for Violet. And this made Jack very upset. Samantha didn¡¯t know what he meant. She saw Jack pursing his thin lips like a de with displeasure. Then Jack turned around and left. Armand was so angry that his hands hanging on both sides clenched into fists. ¡°Armand¡­¡± Samantha let go of him, took the resignation report, and tore it up directly, saying, ¡°He¡¯s been thinking of removing you from thepany for a long time! Now he finally got an opportunity.¡± Actually, Armand¡¯s heart hurt more than Samantha¡¯s. Over the years, he had paved connections for Liam step by step. As long as Liam joined thepany and got recognized by Josef, they could get what they wanted pretty soon. Armand sat down at the edge of the bed, and his heart sank to the bottom. He knew that since Jack had made this decision, there was no room for maneuver. ¡°Armand,¡± Samantha threw away the resignation report and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and talk to Josef!¡± Armand raised his eyes and said, ¡°What can you say? Mr. Josef Yancey already knows about this, and you¡¯ve been involved in my attack on Violet as well. He is still mad at us. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t make trouble for us. How can we expect him to help us?¡± Samantha instantly sobered up and asked, ¡°So what should we do? Will we just let Jack do anything he wants?¡± 1/3 10:52 Chapter 97 Armand was speechless. He didn¡¯t know what to do. His body was getting itchier and extremely ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ll have to survive first.¡± Armand took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and continued, ¡°Find someone to detoxicate the poison first. This was what he wanted to do most at present. Thinking of Violet, Samantha was still angry and said crossly, ¡°I¡¯ll go find her! I¡¯ve found out where she lives.¡± There was hatred in her eyes as if she wanted to tear Violet into pieces. Armand was absent-minded. He was kicked out of the Yancey Group by Jack where he had worked for more than 20 years. It sounded beautiful that he was asked to leave thepany so that he could take a good rest. But all his effort became in vain now¡­ In a ward downstairs, Charlotte opened her eyes. The first person she saw was Michael who stood in front of the bed like a statue. They looked at each other. Charlotte frowned and said, ¡°Poker face, why are you staring at me like this? Haven¡¯t you met a beautiful woman before?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for two years. Can you stop calling me that, Ms. Yancey?¡± said Michael. Charlotte sat up and looked around, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Violet?¡± ¡°She left.¡± ¡°What? Has she already left?¡± Charlotte said regretfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t added her on WhatsApp yet.¡± ¡°Did she hit you?¡± ¡°No.¡± She said, ¡°I drove too fast and didn¡¯t fasten the seat belt as well. I was fully responsible. It¡¯s none of her business.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to add her on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Because I like her!¡± Charlotte looked up at him and blurted out, ¡°She is very kind. Didn¡¯t you notice that? Time is money. She had no responsibility and I wasn¡¯t seriously injured as well, but she still sent me to the hospital.¡± Michael thought, ¡°Like her? She is kind?¡± Michael was in a daze for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to have such a good first impression of Violet. ¡°Did she really leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A trace of regret shed in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see each other if we¡¯re destined to. I¡¯ll stay in Sayside City for a long time anyway!¡± It was dusk. A car was parked in the courtyard in front of Violet¡¯s vi. Except for Samantha, four strong men got out of the car. Obviously, Samantha was prepared. On the stairs, Violet in a long dress saw this scene through the floor-to-ceiling window. Her eyes slightly darkened and she didn¡¯t stop walking downstairs. When Violet stepped down thest stairs, Samantha took her men to the living room. The four men stood behind Samantha with cold faces. Samantha stepped forward and pped Violet, which caught Violet by surprise. ¡°Give me the antidote!¡± Samantha raised her voice and looked domineering, taking the upper hand. Violet was pped in the face, and she didn¡¯t expect it at all. She frowned and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to be poisoned as well?¡± To be honest, Samantha was scared, but she sneered, ¡°You are a witch! What do you think will happen if Josef and the outsiders know that you can use venomous insects?¡± Her arrogant tone was full of threats. Violet looked at her indifferently and asked faintly, ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Samantha took out her phone and gently pressed it. Their conversation just now was yed¡­ Violet listened patiently, and something shed in her eyes. Samantha said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded it. You are a witch. Once this audio is handed over to the media,T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. you should know 2/3 10:52 Chapter 97 the consequences.¡± Violet stood in front of her, still looking indifferent. Violet¡¯s words ¡°Do you want to be poisoned as well¡± were the key. It was tantamount to her admitting it. ¡°You are scared, right?¡± Samantha was also ruthless. She put away her phone and looked like a winner, saying, ¡°If so, give me the antidote!¡± Send Gift Comment 10:52 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 At this time, the white Maserati had slowed down and was heading this way. Jack got off work early. He made a detour today and nned toe over to see Violet. When he passed by her vi, he turned around and saw a familiar car parked in the yard. Jack¡¯s eyes darkened and he hit the brake. The car stopped. He unfastened his seat belt, got off the car, and strode towards the yard. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw a lot of people in the living room. In the living room, Violet looked straight at Samantha and opened her mouth slowly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I¡¯m afraid of in the whole world and I¡¯ll never be threatened as well.¡± Violet reached out to Samantha and said patiently and reservedly, ¡°Give me your phone. Delete the recording, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± After saying that, she saw Jack standing at the door. Violet remained indifferent. She withdrew her gaze and looked at Samantha again, saying, ¡°If you want to be safe, just give me your phone and let me p you, otherwise¡­¡± She frowned slightly and said seriously, ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll make you worse than Armand.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Samantha frowned and said domineeringly, ¡°I¡¯m Jack¡¯s mother!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just his stepmother.¡± Violet pointed that out and she knew Samantha and Jack had a bad rtionship. Stunned, Samantha was speechless. She thought, ¡°She knows about this? Looks like Jack really likes her.¡± Violet stared at her for a moment and continued, ¡°Give me your phone. And for Jack¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll spare you for the p today. But remember, you still owe me a p. Don¡¯t think that you can treat others with contempt just because you¡¯re an elder. No one is my elder except for my mom.¡± She still reached out to Samantha and said, ¡°Give me your phone!¡± Samantha rolled her eyes and still refused to do as Violet said. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to give me the antidote, do you?¡± Samantha threatened, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll release thisOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. recording to the public! And I¡¯ll let the world know that you¡¯re a witch! Let¡¯s see how you can go out in the future!¡± Violet became impatient. She stepped forward, grabbed Samantha¡¯s arm, and controlled Samantha in the crook of her arm. The four men were about to step forward when Violet roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill her if you dare toe forward!¡± Samantha could barely breathe and she looked ferocious. Violet didn¡¯t show mercy at all. She directly put her hand into Samantha¡¯s pocket and took out her phone, saying, ¡°Unlock it!¡± Samantha was almost strangled to death and her throat was extremely ufortable. She now realized Violet was serious. All of this happened under Jack¡¯s gaze. He stood there still with his hands in his pockets and completely acquiesced. ¡°Do you hear me? Unlock it!¡± Samantha had to unlock her phone. Violet controlled Samantha with one hand and quickly found the recording and deleted it with the other hand. She was very quick. When the four men were hesitating whether to step forward, they also saw Jack. They shrank back and dared not act rashly. Though they were Samantha¡¯s men, they were still afraid of Jack. Violet made sure that she had deleted the recording before releasing Samantha. Then she handed the phone to Samantha and looked at Samantha coldly. Samantha was so embarrassed that she was bullied by Violet in front of her men. ¡°Grab her!¡± Samantha was furious and began to order, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how arrogant you are!¡± But nobody moved. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your phone?¡± Violet said faintly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll throw it in the trash can?¡± Samantha turned around and saw Jack. She was slightly stunned. Violet threw the phone at Samantha, and Samantha hurriedly grab it. ¡°Get out,¡± Violet said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not weed here.¡± Samantha red at Violet and thought, ¡°I won¡¯t spare this witch. But with Jack here, I don¡¯t have the upper hand.¡± 1/3 10:52 Chapter 98 Samantha didn¡¯t look at Jack when she turned around and left, nor did Jack greet her. Samantha even felt a chill when she passed by Jack. The four men followed Samantha and greeted Jack in a low voice while passing by, ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± Jack ignored them. He put his hands in his pockets with his eyes fixed on Violet not far away. It was not until the car left that he walked towards her. Violet stood still and looked back at Jack calmly. Jack stopped in front of her. He saw the red p mark on her cheek, and he frowned slightly, feeling heartbroken. He just raised his hand and wanted to stroke her face, but Violet held his wrist while saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± There was a sense of alienation in her voice. Jack came back to his senses and asked, ¡°You just ran away like this after hitting Charlotte with your car.¡± Then he gently pulled his hand out of her palm. Violet turned around, sat down on the sofa, and replied, ¡°You should go back now. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± Jack sat down opposite her and answered, ¡°You are my eyes.¡± He felt very secure. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll betray you?¡± Violet looked up at him. Jack just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. He sat opposite her with his eyes fixed on her, asking, ¡°How are you? Are you frightened?¡± His tone was full of concern. ¡°Am I frightened?¡± asked Violet indifferently. ¡°Charlotte always drives carelessly and doesn¡¯t fasten her seat belt. I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Violet was a little surprised. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s he doing here? Apologize to the perpetrator for the wounded?¡± ¡°This is for you.¡± Jack took out a card and put it on the coffee table. Then he gently pushed it to her and said, ¡°Your car is being repaired. I will pay for it. This is for your me ntal damage.¡± Of Landed her another one whiThis is to Before Violet could say anything, Jack handed her another one while saying, ¡°This is to show my gratitude. Thank you for helping me get rid of Armand.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jack smiled, looked up at her, and continued, ¡°But I took this opportunity to fire him. It¡¯s been a long time since he formed gangs under my nose. When he leaves, I¡¯ll expel the rest of his aplices.¡± Violet was speechless. Jack took out another card and handed it over. He suddenly became serious and said, ¡°A body. Contraceptive pills have significant side effects.¡± Violet felt ufortable at the mention of this. is for you to replenish your But Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with seriousness and he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe others favors. I will solve everything that can be solved with money.¡± ¡°Do you think money is all-purpose?¡± Violet frowned and looked at him with dissatisfaction, saying, ¡°You can even buy people¡¯s lives with money, right?¡± Jack raised his eyes, stared at Violet sincerely, and replied, ¡°Almost.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to retort and she directly said, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to drive me away?¡± Jack said lightly, ¡°You can take these three cards. I know you are not short of money, but you can also prepare for unexpected needs.¡± Violet ignored him and turned on the TV. ¡°The heir of Miagas Poison.¡± Jack chuckled and said, ¡°You hide it very well.¡± Violet looked at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± 10-521 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Jack smiled warmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re good atmunicating with animals and applying venomous insects. That¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t apply venomous insects easily,¡± Violet said casually as if she wanted to exin something. Jack knew her well after spending so much time with her. ¡°Don¡¯t investigate me anymore.¡± Violet looked at him with dissatisfaction and continued, ¡°We never have to cross paths again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± But Jack disapproved, ¡°You¡¯re my life-saving benefactor.¡± His leisurely tone reminded Violet of what happened in the car in the suburbs that day. Violet calmed down and ignored him. But Jack never mentioned Julian. ¡°Did you go to see Theo?¡± Jack read the news. Theo protected her and even had a conflict with reporters. He continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone? Is it because you were talking with Theo about something serious?¡± Violet looked out of the window and said, ¡°You should go back. I won¡¯t drive you hometer.¡± ¡°Go back with me.¡± He said reasonably, ¡°Samantha won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of her?¡± Violet was also very confident. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not, but I¡¯m worried about you.¡± The room suddenly fell silent. They looked at each other, and the living room was extremely quiet. Violet saw that Jack was thinking and she heard him ask again, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t depend on you.¡± Violet smiled gracefully and answered, ¡°I¡¯m very likely to move into the Yeager vi. Jack looked at her and said nothing. After a while, he asked again, ¡°I¡¯m a guest here. Can¡¯t you make me a cup of coffee?¡± He wanted to stay for a while, but he didn¡¯t want to sit here so awkwardly because Violet didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. ¡°Are you a guest? Did I invite you?¡± Jack was elegant and handsome. He raised his eyes slightly and replied, ¡°Since I¡¯m not weed here, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He already showed patience he had never had before. ¡°Take your cards away.¡± Violet also stood up and looked at him firmly. Jack looked at her and shook his head gently, answering, ¡°Money is never enough. Theo is still counting on you to help him revive the Yeager Group.¡± After saying that, he left. Looking at the handsome and tall back, Violet didn¡¯t say anything more. The cards were still on the table. After watching him drive away, she sat down on the sofa and looked at these three cards. She wondered how much money was in all these cards. On the same night, Armand, who was in a bad mood in a VIP ward of the hospital, received a call. The person on the other end of the phone told him, ¡°Armand, I found a detoxification master, but he asked us to triple the price.¡± ¡°200 thousand dors is enough!¡± Armand gritted his teeth, and his voice was full of anger. The person on the other end of the phone answered with embarrassment, ¡°But he asked for a triple.¡± That was 600 thousand dors, which was a lot for Armand, and he couldn¡¯t afford it at all. ¡°And he wants cash,¡± added the man. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not a liar?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man said, ¡°I have inquired about him in detail. He¡¯s absolutely reliable.¡± Armand asked in a deep voice, ¡°Can you negotiate the price further?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t bargain.¡± 1/3 10:52 Chapter 99 Armand couldn¡¯t figure out why he should pay 600 thousand dors since 200 thousand dors was already a high price. ¡°Armand, please decide if you wanna get detoxicated or not.¡± ¡°Of course, I want to!¡± Armand¡¯s face changed instantly and he said, ¡°Bring them to Rheinsville City¡± ¡°They won¡¯t leave the vige. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have toe over.¡± In the ward, Armand frowned and replied, ¡°I see.¡± After hanging up the phone, he called Samantha. And his only purpose was to borrow money. Armand had only finished paying off the loan on a modest vi just two years ago, and his car didn¡¯t hold much value either. His primary source of ie came from working at the Yancey Group, without any additional side businesses to supplement his earnings, so he didn¡¯t have a substantial amount of money saved up. Currently, he could only manage to afford a lump sum of 200 thousand dors. On the road leading to the Yancey manor, a car was driving towards the ind. The phone rang. Samantha answered the call and nodded after hearing Armand¡¯s needs. ¡°Money is not a problem. I¡¯ll prepare it.¡± The car stopped on thewn in front of the manor. She got out and went directly into the living room. Without seeing Josef, she went upstairs. Seeing that Samantha looked grumpy, Lily hurriedly closed the bedroom door and locked it. ¡°Violet is so arrogant!¡± Samantha was furious and stood in front of the window with her arms crossed. Lily came to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you go to see her?¡± ¡°I asked her out, but she refused to see me! I waited in the caf¨¦ for half an hour! How dare she!¡± ¡°I took my men to her house, but she was as arrogant as before! How dare she strangle my neck?!¡± Samantha couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and she continued, ¡°This witch! She¡¯s so underbred!¡± Lily frowned and became silent. Samantha continued, ¡°She can use venomous insects. Armand is suffering because of her! I asked her for the antidote, but she threatened me. What a witch!¡± Afterining for so long, Samantha didn¡¯t hear Lily say anything. She turned around and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Lily said faintly, ¡°I did remind you not to mess with her. Jack cares about her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Samantha¡¯s tone was vicious. She thought for a long time on the way back. ¡°If this kind of woman is married into the Yanceys, our life will be restless. She¡¯ll definitely be an uneasy opponent!¡± said Samantha. Samantha knew very well that Violet and Jack would be in a strong alliance together. ¡°She¡¯s good at poisoning. What can you do with her?¡± Lily said bluntly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn your enemy into a friend? Our days have finally calmed down a bit.¡± ¡°How could I turn her into a friend after what she had done to Armand?¡± Samantha snorted coldly, and her expression gradually became dangerous. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to kill her. Only in this way can we never have trouble.¡± Lily still looked worried¡­ She knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade Samantha, so she had a bad feeling. ¡°Mrs. Yancey,¡± Lily remembered another thing and asked faintly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Yancey make trouble for you for the drug?¡± Samantha frowned and answered, ¡°I feel weird too¡­¡± Then she guessed, ¡°Is he too busy? Or maybe he isn¡¯t angry because he slept with the woman he wanted?¡± Lily reminded her, ¡°No matter how busy he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to ignore this. This is not his personality.¡± ¡°So?¡± Samantha looked at Lily with seriousness in her eyes. Lily looked back at Samantha and said faintly, ¡°So I think it¡¯s the calmness before the storm.¡± ¡°I saw him twice today.¡± Samantha smiled and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it at all, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Even if hees to me, I won¡¯t admit it. What can he do? Today, he asked me to have evidence before I made a conclusion. I can use his own words to retort him.¡± Lily sighed, ¡°Mrs. Yancey, please stop it.¡± 2/3 10:52 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 99 ¡°Why should I?!¡± Samantha suddenly turned around and her smile disappearedpletely. She continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t got what I want yet, so I¡¯ll never stop!¡± Send Gift Comment 10:52 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Knowing that she couldn¡¯t persuade Samantha, Lily didn¡¯t want to say anymore. It wasn¡¯t dark yet. After Jack left Violet¡¯s house, he went to the hospital to pick up Charlotte and took her back to a vi by the sea with Michael. The car stopped in the huge yard. Charlotte looked out of the window and suddenly frowned, asking, ¡°This isn¡¯t your Smart Home. Where am I?¡± She didn¡¯t want to get out of the car, continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here! I want to live in your house!¡± ¡°This is my property.¡± Jack turned to look at her and said, ¡°There are serv ants, a butler, and a cook here. They can take good care of you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Charlotte protested, ¡°I want to live in your Smart Home! Why can¡¯t I live in Goldbay Estate? Is there a woman living there?¡± Jack looked at her and exined patiently, ¡°Is there anything different here? I even invited your doctor here. Get out of the car.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back to the Yancey manor,¡± answered Jack with calmness. Charlotte pouted and said nothing. ¡°Get out of the car,¡± Jack said lightly. Charlotte had to open the door and get out of the car. Her forehead was injured, and she didn¡¯t want Grandpa Josef to worry about it. She would go back to see him after the injury was healed. Michael and Jack apanied her to the living room, and Zachary stood up from the sofa. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± ¡°Dr. Gordon, have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Jack walked over to shake hands with him and hugged him. ¡°I just came here.¡± Zachary was gentle and cultivated. He checked Charlotte¡¯s forehead wrapped with gauze and said, ¡°Ms. Yancey¡¯s injury is not serious, but it still needs to be taken good care of. Don¡¯t touch the wound with water, and I don¡¯t think she should wash her hair these days.¡± ¡°Are you Dr. Gordon?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes sparkled and she looked at him in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Charlotte Yancey. I¡¯m his cousin.¡± Zachary gave her a check pulse, then gave her a bottle of medicine and said, ¡°Start applying this ointment every day from tomorrow. It¡¯ll promote wound healing and leave no scars on your forehead.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Charlotte was in a good mood. Then, Zachary left after receiving a call. After Zachary left, Jack looked at Michael and said, ¡°You stay here tonight.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Before Michael could say anything, Charlotte grabbed Jack¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I still have something to do.¡± ¡°Will youe back after dealing with it?¡± Only Michael knew that Jack would lose sight if he was dyed any longer. Jack replied, ¡°It depends.¡± ¡°Then you muste hereter!¡± Charlotte looked at Jack firmly. Jack smiled slightly and didn¡¯t answer. He took her hand away and walked towards the yard. After a while, the Maserati drove away¡­ Charlotte stood in front of Michael and studied him with her eyes,menting. ¡°You are handsome, but you don¡¯tugh.¡± 1/3 10:52 Chapter 100 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, she turned around, sat on the sofa, and said again, ¡°What delicious food can you cook?¡± Michael looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you referring to me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat? There¡¯s a cook here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Charlotte turned to look at him and continued, ¡°Why are you mentioning the chef?¡± Michael thought, ¡°Does she want me to cook for her¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t answer, but Charlotte kept staring at him. ¡°Do you know how to cook noodles?¡± asked Charlotte. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then go cook a bowl of noodles for me!¡± Michael looked at her and asked, ¡°Do I have to cook it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Michael was speechless. He withdrew his gaze and walked towards the kitchen. Michael was handsome but didn¡¯t talk much. He always wore a long ck trench coat with his cor upright, which made him look pretty cool. Charlotte had seen him before, but she was not very familiar with him. After watching TV for a while, she came to the kitchen door. She couldn¡¯t help but frown sensing the smell in the air. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Charlotte walked towards Michael and saw that he was filling the bowl with noodles. The color of the noodles was pretty weird¡­ ¡°I identally put too much soy sauce.¡± Michael exined, ¡°You¡¯ll just have to settle for this. I¡¯m not good at cooking.¡± ¡°You said you know how to cook noodles!¡± Charlotte was shocked and continued, ¡°Poker face, is this what you meant?¡± Michael looked at her and put the bowl on the table, asking, ¡°Should I ask the chef to make another one?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Charlotte followed over, quickly pulled out a dining chair, and said, ¡°Come here!¡± Michael was pressed into the dining chair by Charlotte. ¡°Come on, sit here.¡± Then she put the fork in Michael¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can have it. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Michael was speechless and looked up at her. They looked at each other, and Charlotte took out a chair, sat down opposite, and said again, ¡°Eat it!¡± ¡°You..¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll tell Jack that you bullied me!¡± Charlotte looked at Michael and blinked her big ck eyes. Michael was speechless. Michael nced at her and then put the noodles into his mouth. Hepromised. But he almost died of the salt. He frowned immediately without swallowing it. Charlotte smiled happily and asked, ¡°Does it taste this bad? Were you trying to poison me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Michael raised his eyes and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlotte smiled kindly and asked, ¡°Do you need water? I¡¯ll get you a ss of water!¡± She got up and left after saying, ¡°Enjoy your noodles.¡± Michael thought, ¡°Is she deliberately ying a prank on me? When did I offend her?¡± Michael racked his brain and thought about the reason¡­. Finally, he remembered one day two years ago, Back then, the Yancey Group had sessfully signed a big deal. The person in charge of the other party was a woman, and Michael apanied her to go shopping. The client and Charlotte took a fancy to the same dress, but Michael bought it for the client at a high price. Charlotte was so angry that she ignored him for a whole week. Michael then bought a new dress and nned to give it to Charlotte as a present, but she suddenly went abroad¡­ 2/3 10:52 Chapter 100 It had been two years. Michael didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to still be mad at him about this. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Charlotte put the ss next to his right hand and sat down opposite him. Michael took a sip of water and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little salty. Can I stop eating?¡± ¡°No.¡± Charlotte looked at Michael with her hands on her cheeks, stubborn as a child. She was injured. As a man, Michael didn¡¯t want to argue with her. So he picked up the fork and began to eat noodles without changing his facial expression, looking very calm. He was good-looking and gentle. His hair was very smooth and full of delicate feminine beauty. But he was a good fighter and not a si ssy at all. Charlotte sat opposite Michael all the time. Seeing that he had finished all the noodles, she frowned. Michael took another sip of water and gently wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all settled now.¡± Charlotte blinked her dark eyes and asked, ¡°Michael, do you remember what happened two years ago?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly go abroad?¡± He looked up at her. Because they were about the same age, they talked like friends. Send Gift Comment 3/3 10:52 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ¡°I went abroad because I wanted. Just like I want toe back, then I¡¯m here now.¡± Charlotte stared at Michael, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that dress. That Female client was important. After all, she was Jack¡¯s client!¡± Michael looked at Charlotte and said nothing. Michael thought, ¡°Ms. Yancey has grown up, but she is still willful and forced me to eat such unsavory noodles.¡± ¡°Hey! I have said sorry to you. Don¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Michael said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°Does your forehead hurt?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the gauze is a little tight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to stop your bleeding.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The white Maserati stopped on thewn in front of Goldbay Estate. Jack had been back for five minutes. He stood by the window and looked out of it with his deep eyes. It was getting dark, and nothing could be seen outside. Jack came back exactly in time. He took a sip of the whiskey and put one hand in his pocket. If Charlotte was brought back here, she would go for a walk at night to digest and ask him to watch the stars with her. He couldn¡¯t take care of her, or his disease could be easily exposed. Moreover, Charlotte talked too much. Once she knew the secret of Jack¡¯s eyes, she would inadvertently blurt it out. If Samantha knew about it, she would hold it against Jack. Jack looked calm and took another sip of his whiskey. At that time, Josef would also be worried about him. Samantha would take the opportunity to advise him to treat his illness, and it was just a matter of time before she could get thepany. And with Samantha¡¯s style of behavior, she would definitely reveal his illness and cause thepany turmoil. As a president of apany, Jack should deal with lots of matters every day, so he needed to be in good health. So Jack had been very cautious all these years. After thinking for a while, he recalled this afternoon. Samantha took people to Violet¡¯s house. He took out his phone and dialed a number. Then he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Zephyr, go protect Ms. Yeager secretly from now on. I¡¯ll give you her address.¡± Dustin was enough for Josef. Jack was worried that Samantha suffered a loss today and wouldn¡¯t give up. Jack kept thinking until it waste at night. The next morning, the sky was turning bright in the east. Jack had just finished breakfast when he sat on the sofa in the living room, holding his phone and making a call. ¡°Okay, thank you, Leo.¡± He smiled gently. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Putting down his phone, Jack took the car key and left. In the driver¡¯s seat, Jack looked cold and calm. The car left the vi but didn¡¯t head for thepany. At this time, in the Yancey manor. Josef was practicing light exercise in the lush courtyard, apanied by a row of people. The sunlight mottled on his shoulders through the gaps between leaves. He breathed fresh air while moving slowly but professionally, with birds and flowers surrounding him, all looking quiet and happy. Suddenly, Dustin took out his phone and handed it to Josef with both hands respectfully. ¡°Mr. Yancey, your call.¡± Josef stopped, took the phone, and looked at it. Then he put it on his ear and said, ¡°Hello, Leo.¡± 10:27 ¡°Mr. Yancey, are you free?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice came, ¡°I put a lot of fries into the pondst spring. Now they have grown up, and I want to invite you toe fishing. At noon, we can make some roasted fish in the yard, drink some wine, and y chess. What do you think?¡± Everything sounded tempting to Josef. So he agreed quickly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Josef went into the room to take a shower, changed into casual clothes, and left with Dustin in a good mood. Not long after his car left the ind, the white Maserati drove onto the causeway and missed it perfectly. Then the Maserati drove towards the Yancey manor. Jack deliberately lured Josef away. ¡°Bad news, Jack is back!¡± Lily saw the familiar caring this way in front of the window on the second floor, and her heart suddenly tighten. Samantha, who was putting on her coat, paused and frowned slightly after hearing this. Lily said, ¡°Mr. Josef Yancey just left.¡± Everyone knew that Jack wouldn¡¯t go back to the vi if nothing happened. During the past years when Josef was not at home before, it was difficult for Jack to return to the vi once a year. ¡°He took Mr. Josef Yancey away.¡± Samantha concluded and said while buttoning up her coat, ¡°If he mentions the drug thing, just refuse to admit it. Anyway, he has no evidence. I¡¯m his stepmother at least. He can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Lily didn¡¯t speak. She was unhappy and thought, ¡®You deserve it. Isn¡¯t it good to be peaceful and fine? You could have a peaceful meal with everyone else together during the festivals and get along with them well at ordinary times. Isn¡¯t that good?¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Samantha walked up to Lily with her sharp eyes. ¡°Can you stand firm? Lily, I hate you more than before!¡± After saying that, Samantha went out. Lily stood there, looking at the door where Samantha¡¯s back disappeared. She was sad alone. She couldn¡¯t persuade Samantha. The situation would be out of control. The situation wasplicated enough. And now there was a Violet who was not easy to deal with. As soon as Samantha went downstairs, Jack entered the living room. He looked at the middle-aged woman with cold eyes, obviously without good intentions. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± The ser vants left after saluting, feeling the aura of fighting. After a while, there were only two people left in the living room. Jack didn¡¯t greet Samantha but walked towards the sofa. He sat with his legs folded elegantly, his hands unfolded on the back of the sofa, and his eyes fixed on the middle-aged woman¡¯s face. He looked cold. Samantha looked at him and took a deep breath when seeing his domineering sitting posture. She thought, ¡°Is he here to inquire about my guilt?¡± Samantha tried to calm herself down. ¡°Ms. Ziegler, we have something to deal with,¡± Jack said lightly. ¡°You should be not surprised by my arrival, right?¡± Jack even used the appetion of ¡°Ms. Ziegler¡±. Samantha smiled slightly, stepped towards Jack, and sat down opposite him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. If I went to find Violet yesterday, I think you can understand. My brother was hurt so badly that I couldn¡¯t help losing control of myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about this,¡± Jack said coldly. Samantha took the coffee set and poured coffee for him. ¡°What else did I do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jack didn¡¯t want to answer directly. Since he came here, he had patience. Samantha pretended to think seriously, looked at him confusedly, and then shook her head. Jack smiled, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± 10:27 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha looked innocent, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I did. How do I admit it?¡± Jack¡¯s handsome face was cold under the light, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to admit it. I just want to remind you that if something like this happens again, I will throw you out of the Yancey manor!¡± That sounded serious. Samantha held the ss tightly, ¡°Jack, there must be evidence before we make a conclusion. I know you don¡¯t like me, what did I do to make you so angry?¡± but Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Ey ¡°No one dislikes you. But you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Jack was straightforward. Jack had been staring at her for a long time, but Samantha was always calm. After all, she was also a capable woman who had spent so many years in rich families. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Samantha put a cup of coffee on the coffee table in front of Jack. ¡°If you put Josef away just to tell me this, I don¡¯t think it makes sense.¡± Jack withdrew his eyes and went straight to the point, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say something meaningful. There¡¯s something wrong with that ss of milk.¡± Samantha smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°You put the drug in the milk, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jack looked at her with a cold face, ¡°You want me to sleep with Dawn and then let her marry into the Yanceys.¡± Samantha wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Why are you so simple-minded?¡± Jack curled his lips and said, ¡°I would even try every means to get Armand away. Do you think I¡¯ll ept Dawn entering the Yanceys?¡± Samantha was stunned. She thought, ¡°Does he want to clear it up?¡± ¡°You admit it. You never treat the Zieglers as your family.¡± Samantha stared at Jack. Jack remained calm. ¡°Have you ever treated me as your family? We¡¯re the same.¡± They looked at each other. For the first time in more than 20 years, they had made things so clear. Samantha wanted to calm down, but she was ufortable with Jack¡¯s aggressive look which made her feel that she had been seen through. ¡°Jack, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Samantha straightened her waist, ¡°You are not the only child of the Yanceys. You can ignore me, but you cannot forget Liam! He also has half of the Yancey Group!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Jack shrugged his shoulders and said seriously, ¡°I told you that I would be happy to teach him as long as he was willing to join thepany. If he is familiar with the business and has this ability, I can assign an area to him for management.¡± ¡°Do you want him to work for you?¡± Samantha frowned and felt angry. She asked unwillingly, ¡°Will you be the president forever?¡± ¡°If he has the ability, he can be the president of the Yancey Group. We can y fair!¡± Jack had never thought of upying this position. Samantha snorted in her heart, thinking Jack was just sugarcoating. Jack stopped looking at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here for this today. Besides, you can¡¯t represent Liam. As long as you put the drug, there will be evidence. I don¡¯t look for evidence because I don¡¯t want to make things look bad. After all, grandpa has returned home, and you are Liam¡¯s mother.¡± Jack red at Samantha coldly and continued, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of you. As long as you don¡¯t go too far, I can turn a blind eye to it. But if you want to make trouble, then I¡¯ll deal with you, because I have zero tolerance for it. ¡°By the way, even if I slept with Dawn that day, I couldn¡¯t marry her. So don¡¯t dream about it anymore.¡± This was insulting to Samantha! She couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°Does he hate the people of the Ziegler family so much?¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t bother Violet anymore.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes deepened, and his words were cold and gloomy. ¡°Otherwise, I will never spare you!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that this was the top priority of today. Samantha looked at Jack coldly, but she didn¡¯t dare to show her anger. Jack stood up and said, ¡°Think it clearly. I¡¯m here to remind you that just for Liam¡¯s sake. There will be no such kind reminder in the future. If you want to y, I will y with you to the end.¡± After saying that, he left. Jack stopped when he got downstairs and turned to look at Lily on the stairs, with a warning in his cold eyes. Lily was shocked and watched Jack leave. Not until Jack got in the car in the yard did Lily take a step. 10:271 Lily went downstairs, came to the sofa, and saw Samantha. Thetter clenched her fists with her face twitching and said angrily, ¡°Jack is getting more arrogant! He didn¡¯t have any evidence but came to warn me!¡± This was the first time Samantha had received a warning from Jack in more than 20 years! ¡°That¡¯s what you did.¡± Lily reminded her faintly. Samantha suddenly turned her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that? It was you who handed the milk to Dawn! Don¡¯t pretend to be so noble! It¡¯s extremely urgent! Could you stand firm?¡± Samantha was angry. Lily was willing to bear it, so she didn¡¯t refute Samantha. On the same morning, in a vi. Violet got a call from Theo. ¡°How are you thinking about it?¡± Theo asked calmly, knowing that she had a good rtionship with the Yanceys, he still wanted to tter her. Violet guessed that he would call, ¡°I need to see your sincerity.¡± Theo didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning. Violet added, ¡°I cannot forgive you for your vacancy as a father for more than 20 years by a few words. You said you wanted to make it up, but we both know it¡¯s just because yourpany has a crisis and only I can help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s also true for me to make up for it.¡± Theo didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I will try my best to make up for you and your mother. I¡¯ll go through the divorce formalities with Yvette first to show my sincerity.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Violet sat down on the sofa and stuffed a grape into her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s your business to divorce. You don¡¯t have to consider me in your rtionship. Even if you divorce Yvette, my mother will not ept you.¡± Theo was a little embarrassed. 7 Violet added, ¡°But you don¡¯t give me anything. How could you ask me to help you? I¡¯m afraid there are no such good things in the world.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Theo said, ¡°I will give it to you as long as you want.¡± ¡°What else do you have?¡± Violet smiled. Theo suddenly thought of something and said quickly, ¡°The only valuable thing I have now is this vi with a market value of 200 million dors. I will transfer the vi to you as long as you agree.¡± Violet thought for a while and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to visit first. It¡¯s still another thing if I don¡¯t like it. After all, I¡¯m not short of property.¡± She looked at the three cards Jack left yesterday on the coffee table and added, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money either.¡± ¡°When will youe here?¡± Theo was looking forward to it. ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°You cane whenever you want.¡± Theo said, ¡°I¡¯m here whenever youe.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ming.¡± After saying that, she ended the call. Theo didn¡¯t feel heartbroken but felt happy. Violet wasn¡¯t desire for nothing. If she could like this vi, she might help him and the Yeager Group! ¡°Theo!¡± On the stairs, Yvette rushed down. ¡°Are you going to transfer this vi to Violet? I don¡¯t agree!¡± At this time, Beryl who was sitting on the sofa also stood up. She panicked but dared not protest as her mother did. Theo put away his phone, turned to look at her unhappily, and said firmly, ¡°The vi is mine. I can transfer its ownership to anyone I want! It¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°Theo! She won¡¯t help you even if she gets this vi!¡± Yvette held Theo¡¯s arm in a hurry, ¡°You¡¯ve seen what kind of woman she is at the wedding! She¡¯s just trying to make us suffer! Maybe it¡¯s she who asked the Yancey Group to suppress Yeager Group!¡± Hearing this, Theo seemed to think of something. Seeing that things seemed to have room for maneuvering, Yvette said immediately, ¡°Theo! If Violet takes the vi away, we¡¯ll be homeless! You should be careful! Shees back for revenge!¡± At this time, Beryl also helped and said, ¡°Dad, you must think twice. We can¡¯t afford to lose it. This vi is worth 200 million dors, the only valuable thing in our family. What if she doesn¡¯t help us after she takes it away?¡± ¡°Theo! No one could guarantee that she would help us! She must hate you! We were betting! What if we lose the bet? Then there¡¯ll be nothing left!¡± There was indeed a risk. Theo frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose. At this moment, Yvette and her daughter looked at each other and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t be led by that girl. If she really wants to help you, there is no way to make any requests. We have run out of money!¡± Beryl also said, ¡°Mom is right, Dad. You must think it over. She made you lose face at the wedding. She won¡¯t think about how you feel.¡± How dare she mention the wedding? Theo suddenly turned to look at Beryl, and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s! His eyes frightened Beryl and she didn¡¯t dare to breathe. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Theo shook off Yvette, who had been holding his arm and kept shaking. ¡°How dare you mention the wedding? If it weren¡¯t for you two wisenheimers, would the Yeager Group end up like this? !¡± Beryl lowered her eyes, shrank her neck and dared not speak. She was afraid the most that her father would get angry. Yvette didn¡¯t know how to persuade him because she did not want to get him angry either. ¡°You best behave yourselves!¡± Theo warned loudly, ¡°Violet ising soon. No one can provoke her! Even if she has a bad temper, you should bear it! We owe her for so many years, and we will pay her back from now on!¡± After that, Theo said to the butler, ¡°When Ms. Violet Yeageres back, you should treat her respectfully. No matter whether shees here to take a look or lives here in the future, you must take good care of her. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Then Theo gathered other ser vants to tell them that Violet woulde back home and told them repeatedly that they must take good care of her. After a while, an unfamiliar car parked in the yard. The cab door opened and Violet got out of the car. She stood next to the car in a small ck suit and high heels. Her eyes were on the vi. Theo greeted her immediately, ¡°Violet¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me this way. We are not that intimate.¡± Violet looked around indifferently and said, ¡°The location is good.¡± ¡°Yeah, the market value is 200 million dors. It¡¯s not a false statement.¡± Theo smiled, ¡°Should I take you to the yard first and then visit the vi?¡± Violet curled her lips. ¡°Okay.¡± But she was not very interested. She followed Theo to the yard. The surroundings were elegant, and precious trees had been trimmed. There were the pavilions, the terraces, birds twittering, and flowers fragrance. The stone paths were veryfortable to step on, and the courtyard was clean and stainless. In the living room, Yvette¡¯s face got darker. Her chest fluctuated violently with anger and she stared at the car outside in hatred. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Beryl held her shoulder andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s settled. Violet is here. Don¡¯t do this to yourself, or daddy will kick us out.¡± She was really panicked. After being reminded by her daughter, Yvette came back to her senses. ¡°Yeah, since I can¡¯t keep the vi, the most important thing now is to stay in the Yeagers and not be kicked out.¡± 10:27 In the backyard of the vi, Violet could see the wholeyout of the Yeager Vi,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Over there is the gym, the piano room, and the swimming pool.¡± Theo introduced to her, ¡°There is a private airport in the back with arge yard. You can re-n it and nt your favorite flowers and trees or build some rockeries.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll live here?¡± Violet spoke faintly. She squinted at the gentle breeze on her face. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Theo followed her and said sincerely, ¡°But if you want to move here with your mother, I¡¯m still very wee. If you want to let Yvette and Beryl move out, I won¡¯t object. Violet sneered. The value in use was really important. It decided whether one could stay. ¡°The vi is big. If you don¡¯t mind, just let them stay. Theo sighed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Who is your favorite woman in this life?¡± Violet suddenly stopped and asked a question. Theo also stopped, and they looked at each other. He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Violet asked again, ¡°Have you ever loved my mom?¡± She seemed to be looking for an answer for her mother. Theo remained silent. ¡°No?¡± Looking into his eyes, Violet suddenly felt a little sad and didn¡¯t feel worth it for her mother. But there was a smile on her face. ¡°Not exactly.¡± Theo smiled lightly and said truthfully, ¡°When ites to love, a man in his forties will inevitably be in a trance for a long time because it is a matter of youth. I have been busy with my career over the years, and family is a habitual existence for me.¡± Violet thought for a while and said, ¡°Since you are used to the existence of Yvette and Beryl, let them stay. Beryl is innocent. She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong in this matter.¡± Theo was a little surprised that Violet would say such words. Violet only aimed at the facts. As long as Beryl didn¡¯t make trouble for her in the future, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to Beryl. Theo took Violet around the yard and brought her to the living room. ¡°Hello, Ms. Violet Yeager.¡± The housekeeper and the ser vant saluted respectfully. Obviously, Theo had told them about it. Violet turned to look at Theo beside her and looked back at people in the living room with a smile, ¡°Hello.¡± This was the second time Violet met Yvette. Thetter wore marten fur for the first time, and she was also wearing ugly today. This woman had a bad taste. Violet looked at the girl beside Yvette. She was about her age, and her eyebrows were simr to Theo¡¯s. ¡°Hello, Violet.¡± Beryl took the lead in saying and walked over with a ttering smile, ¡°My name is Beryl. Wee to our house.¡± Violet looked at Beryl¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t shake it. Instead, she passed in front of Beryl and said faintly as she walked towards the stairs, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to have a look. If this vi is well-structured, then transfer it to me.¡± At the stairs, she stopped and looked at Beryl and Yvette with a smile. ¡°You two will live in my house from now on.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 When Violet withdrew her gaze, a hidden trace ofcency shed in her eyes. Then Theo followed. Beryl was embarrassed, and so was Yvette, whose face changed. But they had to swallow their anger. After the figures of Violet and Theo disappeared around the corner of the stairs, Beryl grasped her mother¡¯s arm and inquired, ¡°Mom, did I¡­ did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°We¡¯re screwed. We will live in Violet¡¯s house from now on,¡±mented Yvette, whose expression reflected a sense of discouragement with no light in her eyes. Early in the morning, in a sea-view vi. Michael was retching in front of the sink, with his stomach churning. This behavior was particrly incongruous with his established persona. Charlotte approached Michael and leaned over with her toothbrush in her mouth. Her eyes widened as she uttered some vague words, ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± It took Michael a long time toe to his senses, and he turned around to look at Charlotte. The girl¡¯s mouth was full of foam. ¡°Did you have a bad stomach for the noodlesst night?¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± answered Michael after a moment¡¯s thought. Then he gave Charlotte a gentle grab on the shoulder and lifted her to step aside before making his way out of the bathroom. ¡°Hey!¡± Charlotte came back to her senses and hurried out, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Go to work,¡± answered Michael without looking back. ¡°Are you leaving without breakfast?¡± Charlotte rushed to the living room door and shouted at his back, ¡°Breakfast is ready!¡± Michael opened the car door and stopped to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s toote. You can have it by yourself. Don¡¯t run around. You can be taken care of here. Don¡¯t forget to apply medicine on time.¡± With that, he got in the car and drove away. Looking at the leaving car, Charlotte let out a sigh. Zachary¡¯s medicine was efficacious, as the gauze on her forehead had been removed and reced with only a big band-aid. With the bangs in front of her down, no trace of any injury could be seen at all. After brushing her teeth, Charlotte had breakfast alone and felt extremely depressed. After leaving the Yancey manor, Jack drove straight to thepany. ¡°How is Charlotte?¡± Jack asked when he caught sight of Michael. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± responded Michael, who refrained from mentioning the noodlesst night as he was not a big mouth. In the president¡¯s office, the daylight was excellent. Seated in the office chair, Jack turned on theputer to browse the news interface. He frowned slightly but proceeded to read the news with patience. Standing next to Jack, Michael stared at the screen and exined, ¡°This is from the surveince video of the hospital. It has been released and now has more than ten million views.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jack replied, his face disying a sense of satisfaction as he slid the mouse. The headlines were a little bizarre, almost all entuating Armand¡¯splicated disease and disfiguration. Some news was even weirder, saying that the doctor was helpless and Armand might die of his worsening condition. Other media reported that given Armand¡¯s physical condition, Jack had granted him a period of rest at home and would pay his monthly basic living expenses. Some people in thement section were expressing curiosity regarding what happened to Armand. But most people were praising Jack¡¯s righteousness. ¡°It¡¯s well done.¡± Jack gently leaned against the back of his chair, examining the high-definition photos closely before inquiring, ¡°Were these taken by the nurse?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Michael. Then Michael informed Jack in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Yancey, there¡¯s another voice on the Inte saying that you secretly 10:27 poisoned Armand to get him out of thepany. There are many such voices and we¡¯ve already had several ounts suspended.¡± ¡°Why did you do that? Free speech should be allowed!¡± Jack raised his eyebrows, showing no signs of concern. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just right? This serves as a warning to others, he muttered. Michael uttered no word. Michael noticed that Jack paid less and less attention to his reputation these years. At this moment, the phone rang. Jack looked at the caller and put it through before answering, ¡°Hello. ¡°Mr. Yancey, Ms. Yancey is missing!¡± came the urgent voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jack asked with a serious look. The ser vant in the vi responded, ¡°Ms. Yancey said she wanted to go out for some air. I knew she was injured and declined her. And she promised not to go out but vanished in the blink of an eye. ¡°I see.¡± Jack ended the call and dialed Charlotte¡¯s number, but her phone was turned off. Jack knew that Charlotte couldn¡¯t change her yful nature! ¡°What happened?¡± Michael asked with concern, ¡°Who is missing?¡± ¡°Charlotte went out and didn¡¯t answer the phone,¡± Jack replied with a worried face and added, ¡°She has just recovered from five stitches. It¡¯s so wayward of her!¡± Michael inquired, ¡°Where will she go?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but I¡¯m sure she will definitely not go back to the old Yancey manor. She will probably go shopping, as she likes shopping most,¡± responded Jack. ¡°She has just returned home with no one apanied. Plus, she¡¯s injured¡­ Michael said worriedly. ¡°Do you have her number?¡± asked Jack. Michael affirmed a ¡°Yes¡±. ¡°The phone is off now. You may contact herter. I have a video conference scheduled at this time.¡± Jack suggested. Observing Jack¡¯s departure, Michael was perplexed and thought, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he be in a rush given his sister¡¯s disappearance? Is this kinship fake?¡¯ At this moment, Violet was carrying out the transfer procedures in the Yeager vi¡¯s living room. She and Theo had invited a notary to assist them in front of Yvette and Beryl so as to ensure the legal validity. After thepletion of the signing and stamping, the ownership of the vi valued at 20 million dors was transferred to Violet. Yvette and Beryl experienced a pang of distress, yet they couldn¡¯t vocalize their emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll move in tomorrow with my mom.¡± This was Violet¡¯sst word before her departure. Theoposed himself and responded, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll decorate the room as you like!¡± Violet got in the car and departed without looking back. Then she proceeded to a street renowned for high-end fashion brands in Rheinsville City. Today, there was a high-profile clothing exhibition here, all of which were thetest works of internationally renowned designers. Some finished products even took two years of meticulous work, amounting to a high-priced value. These garments were avable for immediate purchase in an auction and would be awarded to the highest bidder. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet had been looking forward to the exhibition for a long time. Had Theo not embroiled her in Rheinsville City, she would stille to see it by herself. She got from the entrance introduction that Alyssa should be the most renowned designer of the exhibition, as a single short skirt designed by hermanded a value exceeding 20 thousand dors. Many people came to the exhibition today, all of whom were in gorgeous attire, either celebrities or ladies. Violet was wearing a ck suit with a tall ponytail, exuding an aura of freshness and an office lady. With a camera hung on her chest, Violet blended into the crowd in an unobtrusive manner. 10:27 It was a visual feast for her, and she feltpelled to appreciate the designs one by one. ¡°Wow, this coat is designed by Helen! He¡¯s my favorite!¡± onedy appreciated. Then burst another round of exmation, ¡°This one is designed by my idol, and his autograph is attached as well! ¡°Come on, let me see the price¡­ ¡°18,000 dors¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so cost-effective to buy a coat with an autograph attached.¡± Every piece of clothing was like an artwork hanging in the brightly illuminated window for people to appreciate. Each collection was showcased in its own window, radiating a brilliant and awe-inspiring aura. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¡°This dress is so stunning. It¡¯s thetest work of Newson, but it only costs 14 thousand dors. It must be thanksgiving feedback!¡± one youngdy praised. Responded another, ¡°You can buy it for a collection!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll buy it and wear it every day. He is my favorite designer!¡± answered the first youngdy. Violet strode forward alone, pausing before each window to scrutinize the intricate details of the garments and conjecture about the stories behind them. On asion, when she encountered exceptional pieces, Violet would also capture them with her camera. ¡°Alyssa designed a new work! I didn¡¯t expect her to participate in the exhibition!¡± eximed someone. Another followed, ¡°Oh my! She is a genius designer and I can¡¯t adore her too much!¡± asional exmations erupted, yet it was not unpleasant to the ears since the crowds were all high- caliber individuals with a refined appreciation for art. Everyone was appraising the exquisite works of art without disturbing the people around them. Numerous pieces were sold out soon. About half an hourter. ¡°Ah! Catch him! He robbed my bag!¡± A girl¡¯s scream shattered the peaceful atmosphere. The crowd was bustling, with their eyes turned towards the sound! Violet also looked around and saw a man sprinting towards her direction while looking back with a bag in his hand! She was certain that the man was the thief! ¡°Argh!¡± The crowd erupted in screams! These graceful celebrities anddies were so frightened that they hurried to step aside! Even the gentlemen who apanied thesedies to the exhibition didn¡¯t offer any assistance. ¡°He took my bag! There¡¯s something very important inside! Can anyone help me stop him?¡± A girl was screaming and chasing behind the running man, but evidently, she was unable to keep pace with him. Violet¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and she seized the opportunity to extend one foot as the thief passed by her. ¡°Ouch!¡± A thud sounded! The thief tripped over and fell to the ground heavily. Violet bent down, retrieved the bag from his grasp, and straightened to stare at him with an indifferent gaze. When people gathered, the man touched his nose and rose to his feet from the ground. ¡°Bi tch! Mind your own business!¡± shouted the man, who then produced a dagger and pointed at Violet. He was in a rage with an intent to take her life! ¡°Ah!¡± Thedies were so terrified that they screamed and hid in the arms of their malepanions. Violet leaned back and swiftly dodged the knife! She then executed a swift turn and delivered a powerful kick to the man¡¯s wrist, causing such numbness that his dagger was sent flying into the air. Violet elegantly extended her hand to retrieve the weapon, leaving onlookers in awe of her stunning disy of skill! The man who was kicked turned in a circle and then bumped into the window because of his unstable center of gravity. Ssh! The ss shattered and sca ttered all over the floor, and the beautiful dress was pulled off the hanger by the thief! ¡°Ah!¡± There was another round of screams as the thief stepped on the valuable dress and destroyed it amidst the shattered ss pieces. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Violet?¡± The girl who had been robbed came to Violet and looked at her in astonishment. 10:27 Violet nced back at the girl and stuffed the bag into her arms before asking. ¡°Why are you out?¡± The rm sounded around, which alerted a dozen security guards. Violet remainedposed and fixed her eyes on the thief who had managed to stand firm and whose feet were nearly impaled by ss fragments. The thief also stared at Violet with hatred as if he were saying, ¡°Bi tch, go to hell for poking your nose into my business!¡± He wanted to escape, but it was toote since he was encircled by a team of security guards. Three minutester. The room was empty as if it were an interrogation room. Violet, Charlotte, and the thief sat on a sofa, surrounded by the exhibition director and security guards in uniform. ¡°He stole my bag! He¡¯s a thief and should be sent to the police station!¡± Charlotte pointed at the man with indignation and continued, ¡°Why do you have to steal things? I¡¯m so ashamed of your parents!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. Now that the dress is damaged, who will pay for it?¡± The director was very serious and said in an unnegotiable tone, ¡°Pay the dress first before you leave. Then you can do whatever you want to him!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s him! He smashed the window, and everyone has witnessed it!¡± Charlotte retorted with anger. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± the thief denied upon hearing the cost of the dress, and he furthered, ¡°She pushed me! If she hadn¡¯t, would I have broken the window? Check out the surveince footage! I admitted to stealing, but I won¡¯t take the me for breaking it. It was all her fault!¡± Violet sat on the sofa in silence, as if nothing had urred. Charlotte turned to gaze upon Violet, who remained silent with an air of indifference which left Charlotte feeling quite anxious. The thief shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t pay for it!¡± So, Charlotte rebuked on behalf of Violet, ¡°Do you still know it¡¯s wrong to steal things? If you didn¡¯t steal, would she push you? You¡¯re going to take full responsibility for this!¡± The thief cried, ¡°She pushed me! Why should I take full responsibility?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for stealing,¡± shouted Charlotte. They quarreled with each other, and the whole space was full of bitter arguments. Violet didn¡¯t say a word throughout, and her gaze was fixed upon the thief with a frigid intensity that seemed to threaten his very existence. ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± The exhibition director roared and inquired, ¡°Who on earth are you paying for it? Hurry up and discuss it!¡± Charlotte stood next to the sofa, casting a disdainful nce at the thief and crossing her arms in indignation. The thief began to act shamelessly by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have money! I can¡¯t afford it! Will I steal if I have money?¡± Charlotte frowned and said, ¡°Do you stand a point? I can pay for the dress! But I have to pass him to the police, so he won¡¯t do any harm to others in the future!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t pay,¡± Violet dered indifferently. Seated on the sofa, she stared at the thief for a moment and continued, ¡°He¡¯ll pay for it. We won¡¯t give you any penny.¡± Violet made a statement? Even Charlotte felt a little surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t have money!¡± The thief said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m as poor as a church mouse! I can¡¯t afford it!¡± The exhibition director freaked out and eximed, ¡°Who will pay for it? 25, 600 dors! Not even a penny less! Hurry up!¡± ¡°I said we won¡¯t pay anything; don¡¯t you understand?¡± Violet looked up at the man and added, ¡°Not even a penny. He¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Then you make him give the money. You can¡¯t leave until he pays the money!¡± The exhibition director frowned and scolded, ¡°If you dy any longer, a charge for loss of working time is to be demanded. My time is valuable!¡± ¡°You¡¯re interesting,¡± Violet replied with an emotionless sound. ¡°In my opinion, you and he, half and half!¡± At this time, another person in charge of the exhibition chimed in, ¡°Anyway, no one can pass the buck. The dress is indeed damaged.¡± Charlotte pondered for a while before responding, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll pay half of it! But I have to send him to the police!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Violet stated firmly and turned to look at Charlotte with an indifferent look. 10:27 Upon seeing Violet¡¯s indifferent expression, Charlotte felt a slight constriction in her chest as she sensed the frigid aura emanating from Violet. Charlotte blinked at Violet before shutting up. It was a deadlock for another ten minutes. Charlotte was in a dilemma. On the one hand, the thief had no money to pay it all; on the other hand, Violet refused to pay half of the money. So Charlotte approached the window, turned on her phone, and discreetly dialed a number. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 At this time, in a luxurious meeting room of the Yancey Group, Jack was seated in hismanding position, expounding on the executives about the sessful project signed with Jared and outlining the forting implementation strategy, with materials projected on the screen behind him. The atmosphere was solemn when the phone screen on his right-hand side lit up. Jack cast a nce and then handed it to Michael. Michael took the phone and swiftly exited the meeting room. He answered it in the corridor and greeted, ¡°Ms. Yancey.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Jack?¡± Charlotte asked. ¡°He¡¯s having a meeting. Where are you? I heard you¡¯re out again,¡± Michael replied. Charlotte whispered, ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. Help me. Then she gave a brief about the situation to Michael. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right there,¡± stated Michael. Then he hung up the phone. Michael returned to the conference room and handed the phone to Jack. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jack asked in a low voice. ¡°Something went wrong at the exhibition. A dress in the window is damaged and needs you to deal with it.¡± Michael informed Jack without mentioning either the thief or Violet. Jack asked, ¡°Is she fine?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± answered Michael. Hearing this, Jack was relieved and proceeded with the meeting. Michael knew the importance of this meeting, but he still harbored concerns about Violet, thinking, ¡°She¡¯s just a youngdy but fought with a thief? Has she got hurt?¡± As far as Michael knew, Violet was average in martial arts. During the meeting, Michael was asionally distracted. Charlotte put her phone into her bag, came to Violet, and sat down, looking at her from time to time. Charlotte didn¡¯t even leave a phone number yesterday, and neither did she expect to see Violet again today. So she felt it was destined. But Charlotte felt that Violet was so weird today and that she seemed to be in a bad mood. ¡°What are you gonna do now? Are you keeping on wasting our time? I¡¯m telling you, the money must be paid!¡± the exhibition director snorted and continued, ¡°It¡¯s a rational request for you to pay. Isn¡¯t your time valuable? Or do you think you can get rid of it?¡± Violet sat on the sofa and said nothing. Her opinion manifested itself. The thief murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t have money. How am I able to pay for it? After all, my time is not valuable. Give me food and I can live here for the rest of my life!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± The thief¡¯s words even left the exhibition director at a loss for words. Charlotte stared at him and reprimanded, ¡°Shame on you! You¡¯re just a gluttonous andzy guy!¡± She had already expressed all necessary sentiments, leaving little room for further words. Half an hourter. A white Maserati was driven out of thepany and headed in the direction of the exhibition, with Michael at the wheel and Jack upying the passenger seat. Jack evacuated to send an email before covering hisputer, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Now I¡¯m free to listen. How could the dress on the exhibition get damaged?¡± ¡°Ms. Yancey ran into a thief who stole her bag. Fortunately, she caught on, and Ms. Violet Yeager had helped her subdue the thief. But in the process of fighting, the thief smashed one of the windows and damaged a dress designed by Helen, which amounted to a value of 25, 600 dors. The issue now is that Ms. Violet Yeager is not willing to pay for it at all, nor does she allow Ms. Yancey to do that. She insists on the thief take full responsibility. But the thief has no money forpensation. So¡­ it¡¯s a deadlock,¡± answered Michael. ¡°What? Violet¡¯s also there?¡± Jack frowned and continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± 10:28 Michael drove the car and posed the question for which he already had the answer, ¡°What if I told you carlier?¡± Jack fell into silence. Michael knew that if he had mentioned Violet¡¯s presence, Jack would have probably interrupted the meeting and left early. In Jack¡¯s heart, Violet held a higher level of importancepared to Charlotte. Michael looked ahead, with a trace of frustration shing in his calm eyes. When Jack and Michael emerged in front of the organizers, they got shocked to hear what was going on! ¡°The youngdies are your friends?¡± asked one man who was reeling from the shock. ¡°Yes,¡± Jack affirmed shortly. ¡°This way, please. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± replied the man as he guided their way. In Rheinsville City, Jackmanded utmost respect and was the recipient of numerous ttery. Footsteps came out from the door. When Jack and Michael appeared at the door, Charlotte rose her feet from the sofa and burst, ¡°Jack!¡± Violet raised her eyes and met Jack¡¯s sight, who walked towards her with both hands in his pockets and gaze fixed on her all the time. ¡°Mr. Yancey,¡± saluted the exhibition director with a bow, with his attitude undergoing a significant change. ¡°We were not aware of your arrival, and we are pleased to have you here.¡± Having just received notification from his superior regarding the identities of the two youngdies, the exhibition director was contemting how best to conclude this scene. Upon hearing this, the thief cast a fearful nce at Jack and Michael and murmured, ¡°Mr. Yancey?¡± Jack looked at Violet, then Charlotte, and atst the exhibition director. Michael asked in a low voice, ¡°How are you gonna deal with this?¡± The exhibition director smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, since the twodies are Mr. Yancey¡¯s friends. You can leave, and there¡¯s nopensation needed at all. You could just give us a ring. Why bothering all the way down here?¡± No one in Rheinsville City wanted to offend Jack. ¡°He should pay for it.¡± Violet looked at the person in charge and gestured toward the thief. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, today¡¯s ident could have been avoided.¡± Unexpectedly, the exhibition director smiled and responded, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to pay for it for the sake of Mr. Yancey.¡± Violet didn¡¯t utter anything, but her face darkened. Jack noticed Violet¡¯s dissatisfaction and chimed in, ¡°He should take full responsibility and pay for it. After all, it¡¯s not the first time hemitted stealing.¡± The exhibition director turned embarrassed but hurried to echo, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see to that.¡± At this moment, Charlotte added, ¡°This kind of gluttonous andzy person should be locked up! It¡¯s not over yet. Pass him to the police!¡± ¡°Certainly, please don¡¯t worry. We will contact the police.¡± The manager nodded in respect. Then Violet and Charlotte departed in thepany of Jack and Michael. As Violet passed the exhibition hall, she veered towards a nearby window, leaving Charlotte slightly taken aback and wondering if Violet was still in the mood to appreciate it. Jack and Michael also stopped with their gaze fixed on Violet¡¯s back. Violet stood in front of the window and took photos with her camera as if nothing unpleasant had happened today. Jack stepped towards her. Michael and Charlotte exchanged a smile before directing their gaze toward a nearby location in unison. ¡°Won¡¯t you go back?¡± Jack stood beside Violet and spoke in a soft tone, his gentle eyes fixed on her profile. ¡°No,¡± Violet replied with a smile, focusing on her photography without sparing Jack a nce. Jack suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave and asked, ¡°Do you mind if I stay here for the exhibition?¡± Violet turned around and responded, ¡°This exhibition is not for me alone. I¡¯m just a tourist. Everyone can watch it.¡± 10:28 So this was¡­ yes? Jack walked back and instructed Michael with a smile, ¡°Michael, send Charlotte home first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Michael. Jack nodded with a gentle smile and proceeded to take a step toward Violet. Michael looked at them with a tender countenance, yet he experienced a sense of disappointment inside. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡°Shall we also see the exhibition?¡± Charlotte looked at him. Michael looked away and said, ¡°No.¡± Then he turned around and walked out. Why was his attitude so cold? Why didn¡¯t he see the exhibition? They were already here now! Looking at Michael¡¯s back and then the two not far away, Charlotte finally followed Michael. ¡°You drive Jack¡¯s car away. What should they doter?¡± Charlotte got on the passenger seat and asked. Michael said while wearing the seat belt, ¡°Your cousin is an adult. He¡¯s the president of the Yancey Group. Can¡¯t he handle this?¡± After saying that, Michael started the car. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t look happy.¡± Charlotte guessed. Michael ignored her words and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the vi first.¡± Charlotte frowned in confusion and looked outside the window, ¡°Does Jack know Violet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you read the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Charlotte looked at him and said in surprise, ¡°Is she a rumored girlfriend of Jack? I don¡¯t read the news. I don¡¯t!¡± Michael looked at her and asked, ¡°Mr. Yancey almost got married. Don¡¯t you know about that?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Charlotte looked at him and blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°The wedding was messed up. That youngdy said she didn¡¯t want to marry Jack. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Michael looked at her again. ¡°So do you read the news or not?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlotte looked at Michael innocently, ¡°Can you make it clear? I paid just a little attention to this. In fact, I don¡¯t care whether he would get married or not. It¡¯s normal for him to get married at his age, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± ¡°Violet is the bride who refused him.¡± Michael even felt ufortable, but Jack forgave her and forgot this matter. And Jack even had a rtionship with her. ¡°What?¡± Charlotte was shocked and covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have face blindness, do you?¡± This was the only thing Michael could think of. ¡°They were always in the news together.¡± Charlotte was silent for a while. Michael looked at her while driving. ¡°Did I guess right?¡± he thought. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Jack hate her?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why does he seem to care about her so much?¡±. Michael didn¡¯t answer. He could feel that Jack cared about Violet too. Charlotte asked again, ¡°Does he like to be tortured? He likes this kind of girl who disobeys his order. Does he think she has a special personality?¡± Michael was speechless. ¡°But I think Violet has a unique ce. She is very brave! She seemed to hate thieves very much. She looked so serious just now. I felt that she had been angry all the time, but she was calm.¡± Charlotte said. Michael ignored her. ¡°Then you should know Violet, too.¡± Charlotte asked him in a good mood, ¡°How do you feel about her? Do you also like her?¡± Looking ahead, Michael remembered the scene of saving Violet that night. He remembered every detail clearly, especially her hair, which had an attractive smell. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Charlotte gazed at Michael andined, ¡°You¡¯re so impolite!¡± He still didn¡¯t answer. After a while, Charlotte asked again, ¡°How are you? You had an upset stomach this morning. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± 10:28 Charlotte thought Michael was a boring person. He was cool but didn¡¯t talk much. In the exhibition hall, Jack was dressed in a custom handmade suit. The tailoring showed his body shape and handsome features, making him the most dazzling person in the crowd. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Mr. Yancey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jack. Oh my G od! It¡¯s really Jack! I met him at the charity party!¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°My heart is already beating faster. I want to go up and talk to him.¡± ¡°Does he remember me? I¡¯ve seen him.¡± Somedies with excellent family backgrounds also began to be obsessed with Jack. They were all eager to attract Jack¡¯s attention and didn¡¯t appreciate these costumes from famous designers. Violet pretended that Jack didn¡¯t exist. She enjoyed the exhibition alone and sometimes took photos. Jack didn¡¯t disturb her. He just guarded her like a prince, without intimate actions or words, which made thosedies think that he wasing alone. Thedies wanted to chat up, but they hesitated as if they could only see Jack from a distance. About an hourter, Jack, who was still with Violet, looked at her high heels and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Violet came to her senses and looked at him, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Jack smiled sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Violet looked at him instantly. Jack was a little embarrassed as if worrying about her being tired was an ambiguous thing. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± He looked at her. Violet smiled and then looked away. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for so long. Were you only watching me or appreciating these clothes?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jack said half in jest, ¡°I watched both.¡± Violet walked to the show window, ¡°Who is your favorite designer?¡± She finally found a topic to talk about with him. Jack was happy to share it, ¡°Alyssa.¡± Violet was slightly stunned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She has a high requirement for color tone and saturation. Her works have souls.¡± Jack knew it well and said, ¡°The overall modelingyer and texture are very good.¡± ¡°It seems that you know her a lot,¡± Violet said faintly. Jack said, ¡°To be honest, she is my favorite costume designer. Ourpany also does costume design. I really want to sign her, but¡­¡± He did not treat Violet as an outsider at all. Violet was a little interested in this topic. She turned around and asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t n toe to Rheinsville City for development, and she is not short of money, so I don¡¯t know what can impress her.¡± They looked at each other. Violet stopped looking at him, and something shed in her mind. ¡°Interesting.¡± Violet thought. In the show window in front of her, there was a set of women¡¯s clothes designed by Alyssa, next to which was the designer¡¯s profile where there was only one sentence. [Alyssa, a girl who weaves dreams with the thread of youth.] On the contrary, there were a lot of introductions about designers in other works, such as the rewards they got, their educational backgrounds, and the representative works. They were introduced with a variety of titles.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet looked at this design and then turned to ask Jack, ¡°This is hertest work. Do you have any unique understanding?¡± She wanted to hear it. ¡°It seems that you also like Alyssa.¡± Jack was happy to share. He looked at the show window, ¡°The materials and colors of this cloth are excellent. The charm of the overall style depends on the choice of materials and reasonable colors. I always think that the same color applied to different fabrics will present different luster and visual effects.¡± ¡°If the full score is ten, how many points will you give to this design?¡± Violet wanted to know. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¡°I¡¯ll give it nine points.¡± Jack didn¡¯t hesitate. Violet frowned slightly and asked with interest, ¡°Why?¡± Jack looked at her with a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°Because I think this fabric and style will work better if they are reced by leopard prints. His voice was low and melodious. Violet thought carefully ording to his ideas. ¡°How about that? What do you think?¡± Jack looked at her again. After he reminded her, Violet looked into the window again and looked at this costume from top to bottom. Jack said, ¡°But leopard prints can benefit from the impact of color and three-dimensional texture. If these two pieces are mastered well, such styles and fabrics can present a better visual effect, which will look good no matter who wears them.¡± Although Violet didn¡¯t say anything, she agreed with him. It also surprised Violet that Jack, a president, would know things about design. Jack looked at her gently and found that she seemed to be lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s the girl thinking?¡± he thought. Looking at the clothes in the window, Violet remembered what Jack had said-¡°The impact of color and three-dimensional texture.¡± ¡°Do you agree? What are you thinking about?¡± Jack interrupted her thoughts in a gentle voice. Something shed and then disappeared in Violet¡¯s mind. She looked at Jack and nodded, ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± ¡°Are you also interested in costume design?¡± Jack was curious. Violet smiled, ¡°Girls love beautiful clothes. I¡¯m avable today, so Ie Here. Alyssa is so famous that I have heard about her. It can¡¯t say whether I¡¯m interested in her works or not, at least I¡¯m not ignorant.¡± ¡°But she is very low-key, much like me.¡± Jack sighed, ¡°There is no photo of her on the Inte so far. She never epts exclusive interviews from the media and doesn¡¯t even attend the award ceremony. I¡¯m afraid no one knows her in the crowd.¡± ¡°It seems that you have learned a lot about her.¡± Violet walked forward and gave him a meaningful look. Jack followed up, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it on purpose. Everyone knows that she is a designer I particrly admire. Although her works score nine points in my opinion, other designers can¡¯t even score eight.¡± ¡®So a nine-point score is high? Alyssa should feel happy?¡¯ Violet thought. Jack held her shoulder and stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at this, which is the work of Helen, a well- known designer. I wonder if you¡¯ve ever heard of him.¡± Jack said in a gentle voice, ¡°Look at the design first. What do you think of it?¡± Violet looked at it casually and said, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± She didn¡¯t want to give a professionalment. Jack smiled gently and gave his unique insight. ¡°It¡¯s too colorful, giving people a sense of disorder.¡± Then Jack analyzed from a very professional perspective, ¡°And the designer didn¡¯t control the light and shadow contrast of the clothes well. What is too eye-catching will only steal the thunder, and clothes are no exception.¡± Violet was shocked because his thoughts were the same as hers. How could a president of a multinationalpany who sat in his office all day dealing with business know how to design? Ten minutester, Jack and Violet walked out of the exhibition hall. Michael was very considerate. He drove the car to hispany and asked someone to drive it back again. The driver opened the door of Maserati when he saw Jack and waited respectfully. Seeing his car not far away, Violet stopped. ¡°Come with me.¡± Jack invited her. ¡°Let¡¯s have a cup of coffee. It¡¯s boring to visit an exhibition alone, and it doesn¡¯t make sense if you don¡¯t exchange ideas with others.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a designer.¡± Violet was afraid that he would know something, so she hurriedly denied it. Jack said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are not a designer. I can see that you are very interested in these clothes.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet had something to talk about with him, so she didn¡¯t refuse again. 10:28 They got in the car and drove towards the cafe. In the back seat of the car, Jack looked at her feet in high heels again. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Don¡¯t always stare at my feet, okay?¡± Jack exined, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you will be tired. ¡°Worried about me?¡± Violet thought but didn¡¯t want to think it deeper. She then looked out of the window. Jack sat beside her. He leaned into the back of his chair and looked at her gently. She was such a beautiful youngdy. He was entranced in looking at her. After a long time, Violet turned her head and met his deep eyes. ¡°Did he keep looking at me?¡± she wondered. ¡°Am I good-looking?¡± Violet frowned and asked. Jack touched his nose and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful youngdy to be the heir of Miagas Poison.¡± ¡°Is it a sense of achievement to investigate me?¡± Violet looked at him and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you think the heir of Miagas Poison should be? Is it an old witch?¡± ¡°At least not like you.¡± Violet was speechless. After a while, Jack looked away and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Armand? How long can this state keep?¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet snorted lightly, ¡°You fired him. Why don¡¯t you just let him go?¡± ¡°How could you say that?¡± Jack put his hand on her shoulder gently. ¡°You and he are also enemies. He wanted to kill you. But I saved you.¡± Violet nced at him in disgust and took his hand away from her shoulder. Jack added, ¡°Of course. You also saved my life.¡± Thinking of what happened in the car in the suburbs that day, Jack couldn¡¯t help smiling. Violet looked at him with discontent, ¡°You¡¯d better forget it! Don¡¯t mention it all the time! Or I¡¯ll fight you, which will make you swollen even worse than him!¡± Jack looked at her and raised his eyebrows. He kept silent obediently. He was not afraid of her but just willing to obey her. No matter what, how could she do it to him? At this time, Violet¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and looked at the Caller ID. Then she answered, ¡°Hello, Julian.¡± Since Jack knew that she was the heir of Miagas Poison, there was no need to hide it. ¡°Violet, I asked Armand to pay 600 thousand dors to help him detoxify the poison produced by venomous insects. He agreed.¡± Julian¡¯s voice came, ¡°I asked him toe to the vige.¡± ¡°Okay, can he easily take out 600 thousand dors?¡± ¡°I think he has figured out some ways. He wanted to bargain at first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Violet smiled slightly, ¡°He should learn something!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that I asked him toe over this afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Violet added, ¡°Julian, tell him to behave himself in the future. Otherwise, this poison will recur.¡± Then Violet hung up the phone. Jack probably guessed what happened. ¡°Are you taking the opportunity to get some money?¡± Violet turned around and look at him. Jack said lightly, ¡°Is that Armand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel happy?¡± Violet looked at him with a smile, ¡°He lost his job and broke the money. I guess he needs to borrow 600 thousand dors. How much do you pay him?¡± Jack looked gentle and gave her a thumbs-up. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 After a while, Maserati stopped outside a cafe. The driver opened the door for them. Jack got out of the car and reached out his hand to Violet in the car. Violet stared at him. His smile made her feel calm and steady, which made her in a trance for a moment. After thinking for a while, she put her hand on his. After getting out of the car, they walked towards the riverside, where there was an open-air cafe with a beautiful environment and Yenalian style, looking fresh and romantic. They sat down by the river barrier and ordered two sses oftte. Violet said, ¡°From tomorrow on, I¡¯m going to move into the Yeager vi with my mother and live with Theo¡± Jack was not surprised, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would happen so soon. He was a little curious about the story. ¡°It seems that I have missed something these days.¡± He picked up the coffee and smiled, ¡°Congrattions on starting your revenge n. I¡¯ll drive you there tomorrow.¡± Violet gently stirred the coffee with a silver spoon and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I moved in?¡± ¡°Did Theo make nice?¡± ¡°Do you want to know what he did?¡± It seemed that she was willing to say something. Jack had time and was also willing to listen, so he smiled gently at her, ¡°Can you tell me?¡± ¡°Guess it.¡± Violet took a sip of coffee after picking it up. Jack thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did he transfer the vi to you?¡± Violet was stunned. Jack smiled, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°Did you ask someone to follow me?¡± Violet had an illusion. Jack shook his head and said, ¡°If there is someone following you, it¡¯s just to protect you, not pry into you.¡± She stared at him, ¡°Did you really ask someone to follow me?¡± Jack didn¡¯t answer but said, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. And it¡¯s just a guess. After all, Theo¡¯s only property is that vi, which is worth more than 200 million dors. He could only give you it to show his sincerity to you.¡± Violet said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my mom these days. We won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Take your time.¡± Jack gave her an idea, ¡°You can get used to living there first. Thene to pick your mother up.¡± Jack¡¯s words made sense, so Violet didn¡¯t refute him. ¡°Did he really transfer the ownership of the vi to you?¡± Jack smiled, ¡°Theo bet too much this time.¡± Actually, Violet was a little confused too. She wanted to take revenge¡­ But they were two irrelevant people. What was there to revenge? Violet never felt sad for theck of father¡¯s love. She always fought for her mother. Her mother was a kind woman who was weak and never knew how to protect her rights and interests. That was why she put up with Theo all these years. If Violet was her mother and was abandoned when pregnant, she would sue Theo even if she would lose everything! How could Theo be happy for so many years? This topic was difficult to continue. Jack saw that Violet was in a bad mood, so he smiled slightly, ¡°Are you interested in costume design?¡± He changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Violet answered faintly and then took a sip of coffee. The wind blew softly, and her face made Jack a little distracted. He didn¡¯t know when he had a different feeling for Violet. When he was with her, he had an inexplicable sense of security. She seemed to have a strong personality, but she was very kind. Except for Michael, she was the second one who knew the secret of his eyes. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to the Yeager vi tomorrow.¡± Jack said softly, ¡°I think you need it.¡± 10:28 Violet stared at him in silence. Jack was helping Violet let Theo know that they were close. Therefore, Violet could control Theo easily. In the afternoon, a ck SUV headed for the suburbs. Besides Armand, Samantha was also in the car with two bodyguards. Armand was itchy, and the skin of his face was worse than other parts. He restrained himself with a gloomy face. He lost his job, suffered from poison, and even bankrupt. It was not worth it. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°Armand.¡± Samantha sat beside him and looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s detoxify the poison first.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Armand met Samantha¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What should I do after detoxifying? I don¡¯t have a job and owe you 200 thousand dors.¡± As a middle-aged man, he was anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the 200 thousand dors. It¡¯s fine.¡± Samanthaforted him, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a poor guy who lost my job now!¡± Armand was furious, ¡°Jack mayugh at me all the time! He has been waiting for this day for a long time!¡± ¡°Take care of yourself first. We should prove that we are not what the news said!¡± Samantha also read the news. ¡°Who has the strange disease? If you are healthy when you appear to the public, how can people say that you are suffering from a strange disease? In this way, everyone will only think that Jack deliberately fired you and the pressure of public opinion will transfer to him.¡± Armand calmed down, feeling that Samantha¡¯s words made sense. But the news was so disgusting! Jack asked Armand to take good care of himself and paid for his living expenses every month! Everyone praised Jack for his good behavior. When they reached the vige, someone was waiting at the entrance of the vige. The SUV stopped and the driver got out. ¡°We have an appointment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rule that cars can¡¯t enter the vige.¡± The doorman was a child with beautiful eyes. The driver had to report to the people in the car. After a while, Armand and Samantha got out of the car and came to the entrance of the vige with the bodyguards. The child looked at the five people and said, ¡°Only one person is allowed to go in. Others should wait outside.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Samantha was unhappy, ¡°Wee here and promise to give you money. We bring 600 thousand dors in our card!¡± When Samantha spoke, Armand looked around and saw the Miagas viges of all sizes. There was a clear river winding down in front of the vige with lush vegetation. The unique vige gave people a sense of solemnity.. ¡°Samantha, wait for me in the car.¡± Armand looked at Samantha and said, ¡°Don¡¯t break into such a ce.¡± And his eyes showed the following words, ¡°Maybe you will be identally poisoned.¡± Samantha understood the meaning, and her heart tightened slightly. She didn¡¯t dare to do anything impolite. Then Armand looked at the bodyguards and said, ¡°Take good care of Mrs. Yancey.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Armand looked back at the doorman and said, ¡°Please take me to Mr. Garry.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± Then they passed through the first entrance of the vige. It was very quiet here, with smoke shrouded on the top of the mountain in the distance and dozens of stilted buildings with unique wooden structures setting casually. There was no figure in the ce where he saw the vige. In short, it was full of mystery. Armand even thought, ¡°What can they do for 600 thousand dors in such an idyllic ce? Can they spend it even though they have money?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 But Armand quickly erased the thought and forced himself not to dwell on it. After these days of torture, he had be a little nervous, doubting everything and feeling that the people around him could guess his negative thoughts. The boy didn¡¯t talk with Armand all the way. He was just leading Armand forward. After awn and a bridge¡­ The boy guided Armand to the entrance of a magnificent house. ¡°Go inside by yourself.¡± Armand looked down at the boy, who stood at his waist height, then said, ¡°Thanks.¡± After that, Armand took the step inside alone. After entering the door, Armand discovered it was a courtyard with crisscrossing paths made of stones. In the yard, there was a pond adorned with blooming lotus. Standing in the yard, Armand saw several doors open but was unsure which one to enter. At that moment, Julian emerged from one of the doors and walked towards the gate, with his indifferent eyes fell on Armand. Armand was confused and thought, ¡°Did I meet him before? Or have I offended him?¡± ¡°Hello¡± Armand quickly came to his senses and turned to Julian. ¡°May I ask which room Mr. Garry is in?¡± Julian didn¡¯t answer right away but surveyed Armand with a cold gaze. Armand quickly added, ¡°I have an appointment.¡± Hearing that, Julian pointed to an open door and walked towards the gate. A sense of strangeness overwhelmed Armand¡­.. But he didn¡¯t think much about it and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Armand cast a nce at Julian¡¯s back and proceeded to walk towards the door thetter had just pointed to. In the ck SUV parked outside the courtyard, Samantha anxiously sped her hands together, harboring concerns about her brother¡¯s future. Half an hourter. An old man with a white beard and Armand sat cross-legged at the table. Before the expulsion ritual. Armand handed over the bank card of 600 thousand dors. The young man positioned behind the old man took the POS machine to swipe the card to confirm. The bnce was indeed 600 thousand dors, so he promptly proceeded to make a transfer. ¡°Drink this wine. The old man said softly, and then the man standing behind him bent down and handed a ss to Armand ¡°Thank you.¡± Armand epted the ss and drank up the wine in it. This wine was exceptional, as the old man had worked on it for nearly ten minutes. Two minutes after drinking, Armand felt that his body had changed significantly. At least the torment that had gued him for the past few days was gradually disappearing, and his breathing was getting smoother. ¡°Mr. Garry¡­ I extend my gratitude!¡± Armand felt so grateful and his eyes lit up as if he had undergone a rebirth. The old man¡¯s face was solemn and a little grave, but Armand didn¡¯t see it. Instead, he furthered, ¡°Mr. Garry, I want to worship you as my Master! Is it possible?¡± ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t ept apprentices,¡± the old man refused in a low voice. After being rejected, Armand felt embarrassed by his impulsive behavior and gave an awkward smile. ¡°Um¡­ If you can remove the poison, then you must be able to make it too, right? Removing it costs 600 thousand dors, so how much for making one?¡± At first, the old man thought Armand intended to revenge on Violet. He furrowed his brow slightly and looked at Armand calmly, saying, ¡°Although I can remove the poison, whether the poison will be completely gone or not depends on you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Armand¡¯s chest suddenly shrank, and his face tightened again. ¡°Is my poison still notpletely gone?¡± ¡°The poison is gone,¡± the old man said with aposed look and continued, ¡°As long as you are truly good to the core from now on, your body will no longer face any issues. However, if you ever think of hurting others or even show a hint of wickedness, there¡¯s no guarantee that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± 10:29 Falling into silence, Armand narrowed his eyes, and his gaze became increasingly profound. The old man observed Armand¡¯s expression and analyzed his psychology. Then he said, ¡°Being a human being, you must not intend to harm others. Otherwise, your intestines will rot. Some poisonous insects are with you forever, and those poisonous ones will gradually disappear with the adjustment of your me ntal state. If your heart is bad, everything will be difficult to say. No matter how powerful an anti-poisonous master is, it cannot help,¡± Armand nodded and responded, ¡°I see. Thank you, Mr. Garry.¡± Five minutester, when Armand left the room, he met Julian again in the yard. They didn¡¯t know each other and had never met before, but Julian knew he was Armand. As Armand walked out, he met Julian¡¯s gaze and felt it was weird. Armand felt uneasy as he followed the boy toward the entrance of the Miagas vige. Julian entered the room and asked, ¡°Master, have you warned him?¡± ¡°He even wants me to make a poison.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes darkened and continued, ¡°I tell Armand that he must not have malicious intentions. This warning should have some temporary effect, but maybe when he recovers, he will repeat the same mistakes.¡± Julian said worriedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll remind Violet to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes¡± affirmed the old man. At the moment, at the Yeager Vi worth over 20 million dors in Rheinsville City, another two ser vants were employed. Everyone was rearranging the rooms ording to Theo¡¯s instructions. The spa cious master bedroom, which used to belong to Theo and Yvette, had been vacated, and everything inside was to be reced. When the items were cleared out, Yvette felt as if her heart had been stabbed. She felt like she had been kicked out of the house. Beryl held Yvette¡¯s arm as they stood outside the master bedroom, watching the serv ants remove the belongings. They felt distressed to be unable to voice their grievances. As they watched, Yvette couldn¡¯t help trembling with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Beryl forced herself to bear the pain as she gently turned Yvette around. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. There¡¯s no point in watching anymore. Even if we continue to watch, we can¡¯t change anything. Dad has already given the orders, and no one can change his mind.¡± Beryl knew very well that she couldn¡¯t change anything. But she couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling of anger and upset deep inside her heart! After they went downstairs, the ser vant Jane brought a bowl of oatmeal to Yvette while covering the sadness in her heart. ¡°Mrs. Yeager, please have a bowl of oatmeal. Yourplexion hasn¡¯t been looking greattely.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvette was so angry that she suddenly knocked over the bowl in Jane¡¯s hand! Smack! The bowl and spoon fell to the ground, shattering into several pieces, and the oatmeal sttered everywhere! Even Beryl was startled and asked, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?!¡± Jane took two steps back and watched all this, with bitterness in her heart. ¡°Mom, Jane has served you for so many years. She is kind to you. How can you be angry with her?¡± Beryl was still rational. She nced at Yvette unhappily and then squatted down to pack up. Jane bent down and held Beryl¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Ms. Yeager, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She looked up at Beryl with a tender look and continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll clean it. Don¡¯t get your hands cut.¡± Beryl was shocked and thought, ¡®Ms. Yeager? Jane still calls me Ms. Yeager? After Violetpleted the transfer procedures and left yesterday, Dad told all the ser vants that Violet instead of me, Beryl, should be addressed as Ms. Yeager in front of everyone. At this house, how one is addressed is no longer based on age but on social status. At this time, Yvette also realized something was wrong. She squatted down to pick up the broken pieces and clean up. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Beryl gently retracted her hand from Jane, concealing a hint of mncholy in her gaze. She remained silent and assisted Yvette with cleaning up, and Jane promptly joined. In truth, everyone was experiencing an underlying sense of unease. After a while, some new furniture arrived, which appeared to be of high-end quality at first nce. ¡°The furniture here is not broken. Why does it need recing? It is not cheap, right?¡± one ser vant murmured. ¡°Isn¡¯t it for weing Ms. Violet Yeager?¡± asked another. ¡°Whose idea is this? Is this an order from Ms. Violet Yeager? There¡¯s no need to rece it at all,¡± chimed in some other ser vants. ¡°I think it is Mr. Yeager¡¯s idea,¡± one ser vant put forward her opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t call her Ms. Violet Yeager anymore. From now on, she is Ms. Yeager, which has been deliberately ordered by Mr. Yeager,¡± another ser vant warned. ¡°I already feel that she will be difficult to serve even before she arrives¡­ Will our life be smooth? Is she going to boss around us?¡± They could help toin. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it up to fate. After all, she is our boss. Since Mr. Yeager favors her, we mustn¡¯t offend her. Let¡¯s focus on doing our work well.¡± The ser vants couldn¡¯t help but whisper while working. After helping Jane clean up, Beryl apanied Yvette to rx in the yard. The environment was elegant, but no one was in the mood to appreciate it. ¡°Mom, forget it. It¡¯s fortunate enough that Violet didn¡¯t make us move out.¡± Beryl said calmly, ¡°As for the future, let¡¯s take it step by step. Who knows who will have thestugh? Violet has no emotional connection with Dad, and Dad is not a fool. It¡¯s just for the sake of interests.¡± ¡°Is there any chance that the situation will change in the future?¡± Yvette muttered to herself, who suddenly lost her confidence by saying, ¡°Xayah is moving in too. What if Xayah and your father are back together?¡± This should be the most worrying problem for Yvette. ¡°What love can there be for people in their forties or fifties?¡± Berylforted Yvette and continued, ¡°Maybe this Xayah is already remarried because she was still young when she was abandoned by Dad. At that time, she was in her early twenties.¡± Beryl made a valid point, and Yvette sighed in relief, feeling somewhat better. When Beryl returned upstairs, she opened herputer and retrieved the photos of Jack that she had collected yesterday. Beryl flipped through them one by one, feeling an overwhelming sense of unease in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡®Why did I run away from the marriage? What a regret! Is it bad to be the wife of the first conglomerate in the empire? Many women are desiring for the title. But at that time, Beryl thought Jack wouldn¡¯t attend the wedding and would neverpromise. She didn¡¯t want to be abandoned by Jack in front of the whole world, so she tried to escape from the marriage. Another reason was that the Yancey manor was rumored to be haunted. Beryl had encountered some terrifying posts on forums describing the haunting experiences. The wealthy family had many secrets, and Beryl didn¡¯t want to die¡­ Knowing that Jack didn¡¯t live in the old mansion at all and he even attended the wedding held in the church, Beryl couldn¡¯t suppress her regret anymore. If the wedding had proceeded as nned, perhaps it would be Beryl standing beside Jack, and Violet would have no connection to Jack whatsoever! Violet embarrassed the Yanceys at the wedding venue and even pped Jack¡¯s face. But Jack chose not to me Violet, which indicated Jack¡¯s good-natured personality and that he was an affectionate man and would make a good husband. Beryl thought if she had married Jack that day, maybe Jack would gradually fall in love with her too. But it was toote. Beryl could only make up for it and find a way to turn the tide. When Beryl realized Jack and Violet hadn¡¯t got married, Beryl began to make up her mind. She stood in front of the minor and gased at her reflection Beryl couldn¡¯t help but feel she was also beautifulpared to Dody. There was even a slight resemnce between them in their facial teamies Then an do came into Beryl mind She would reim what belonged to her before! Any doner Foley took a shower and went to the study room. In front of her was an openptop, and she sat in the chair and opsmed a specific software. Theme disyed on the screen was the same as Alyaan¡¯stest design hanging in the ace it with leopard print elements would indeed significantly improve the overall effect. Ackywane back sugestion to rece it with leopard Yoke took a sip of milk and started working Aw a while the phone rang ID sok picked up the phone and looked at the Caller II) but didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her expression slightly changed as at she was thinking about something When the number called again, Violet answered, ¡°Hello¡± 24% 16 Toy Testgen¡± came the middle-aged man¡¯s voice. ¡°When do you n to start working? ¡°The phone call was from the president of apany Usky romanest calm and said, ¡°Are you five tomorrow? Let¡¯s meet in person¡± The contract has been signest. You won¡¯t change your mind, will you?¡± The person on the other end suddenly felt anxious, she bait seen her for a long time. ¡°Have you sorted out your personal matters? Are you ready to start working?¡± Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s almost done¡± Violet replied, ¡°Are you free tomorrow afternoon?¡± Acmally he had a very important meeting, but he still responded, ¡°I¡¯m free,¡± omalby, NOVINY Omorrow afternoon. After saying that, Violet hung up. Voley put down her phone and held the mouse to revise the design draft. The Yancey Group In the president¡¯s office, Jack had already left for the day. Due to his eye condition, he never worked overtime. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Michael was still in the office right now. He had just got an important piece of information that left him shocked. After hesitating for a while, he finally chaled Jack¡¯s number, as he couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow. 77e sustion was too important, so it should be reported immediately. M: Yancey, ourpetitor, Grande Group, has signed a contract with Alyssa,¡± Michael eximed in shock and regret. What Jack raised his voice and continued, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jack was also rarely shocked. In the bonful vi of Goldbay Estate, Jack stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with one hand in his pocket and fowned m. The confirmed it. The contract was signed a week ago, but it seems like Alyssa hasn¡¯t started working at thepany yet, answerest Michael. Didn¡¯t Alyssa say she wouldn¡¯te to Rheinsville City for development?¡± Jack put forward his confusion. Michael med tofort him and replied, ¡°Well, people¡¯s thoughts can always change.¡± Then why is it Grande Group?¡± Jack was unwilling to ept it. Michael and, ¡°Because we didn¡¯t express tenti to sign her, nor did we make any effort to contact Alyssa. If we had contact with her and she was willing toe to Rheinsville City for development, Alyssa would definitely choose ourpany I seems that Grande Group was more proactive in this matter¡± It Jack was left speechless Michael added, ¡°Mr. Yancey, Ive inquired about it. Grande Group offered Alyssa a significantly higher pricepared to our chief designer¡¯s annual sry I can sign Alyssa, I will offer three times that amount, Jack blurted out. Michael sghest and didn¡¯t know what to say They be spent a lot of money¡± Jack couldn¡¯t ept it, ¡®Grande Group¡¯s design department has always been formidable, on par with ourpany. Now with Alyssa joining them, it will be much easier for them to surpass in the market this year¡± Jack started to worry. Michael also sighed and furthered, ¡°We received this information toote. I guess Alyssa doesn¡¯t know much about the Grande Group. In fact, many of their transactions are suspected of being illegal, and everyone in the industry knows it. Still, Grande Group hasn¡¯t threatened anyone, and they are powerful themselves, so no one has taken action against them¡± ¡°Alyssa is interested in their design department team, not thepany itself¡± Jack thought for a while and made up his judgment before saying, ¡°Grande Group has several renowned designers. They are highly skilled. This makes them morepetitive.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, I¡¯ll try to see if I can contact Alyssa. It might be difficult, but I will try it. Grande Group will probably keep Alyssa¡¯s information under wraps. She might not even go to the office. No one will know her true identity,¡± Michael proposed. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate,¡± Jack said calmly. Jack liked Alyssa¡¯s design very much. If other designers could score eight points, hers could score nine points for sure. In Jack¡¯s eyes, there were still no perfect scores. ¡°Even though Alyssa has already signed with them, it doesn¡¯t hurt to try it and build a friendship. Who knows, maybe she will consider switching in the future?¡± Michael began to think positively, ¡°I believe Alyssa will be willing to be friends with you because you understand her designs the best.¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ¡°By the way, Mr. Yancey, one more thing. We have sessfully signed with Jared, and the celebration banquet is scheduled for tomorrow evening.¡± Michael added, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Please prepare and let me know if you will be attending ¡°I will attend,¡± answered Jack. Jack hadn¡¯t been out in the evening for many years, but he had no worries with Michael there. Jack believed that Michael would arrange everything well. ¡°Okay, have a good rest, replied Michael. The call ended. Holding the phone and standing before the window, Jack gazed into the pitch-ck darkness outside. His cold eyes turned as ck and unfathomable as a deep well. Alyssa had signed with their competitor, Grande Group, and it made him feel particrly ufortable. It was not only regret but also anger. It felt like losing something precious. Jack had been admiring Alyssa¡¯s work for quite some time now. The next morning. Violet stayed uptest night to revise the draft until 3 a.m. Violet was still asleep when the Maserati stopped in her vi¡¯s yard. Jack saw Violet¡¯s car and the closed door of the living room, so he didn¡¯t get out of his car. He turned off the engine and patiently waited without calling Violet. Violet said that she was moving to the Yeager vi today. Jack had promised her yesterday that he would be with her. Jack was one to keep his word, so he came here. Little did he know that he would have to wait for two hours. When Violet came downstairs and saw Jack¡¯s car in the yard, she paused on the stairs to ensure she saw clearly. After confirming it, she realized that she was right. Seeing Violet poking her head out, Jack opened the door and got out of the car. The custom-handmade suit undoubtedly revealed his slender and muscr figure. His handsome features made Jack look like a princeing out of the painting when he walked towards the morning sunlight, with an aura seemingly surrounding him. ¡°Did you stay uptest night?¡± Jack stood before Violet, gazing at the faint dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Or did you have trouble sleeping?¡± Violet quickly returned to her senses and slightly avoided his gaze, feeling embarrassed. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for two hours already,¡± answered Jack. Violet suddenly looked up, and their eyes met. ¡°Two hours?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t believe what Jack said. Jack nodded and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to the Yeager vi. Didn¡¯t we agree on that yesterday? Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Oh. Violet nodded and turned to enter the living room. She wondered, ¡°Why is Jack more enthusiastic about this than I am?¡± Jack followed Violet and asked, ¡°Do you have time tonight?¡± ¡°For what?¡± Violet casually tidied up a bit, still in her pajamas. Jack replied, ¡°We have signed Jared sessfully, and you yed a part in it. I want to invite you as my date tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Violet nced at Jack, slightly surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Violet asked seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid others will know your secret?¡± ¡°With you and Michael by my side, what do I have to fear?¡± Jack met her gaze, full of trust. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to pick a gown in the afternoon, and we can find a stylist. We¡¯ll present ourselves as friends, and using your identity as Ms. Yeager of the Yeager Group Theo will value you even more.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Violet was a bit confused, especially early in the morning. Jack stated frankly, ¡°Because you¡¯re the second person besides Michael who knows my secret.¡± Violet blinked and didn¡¯t realize what was going on. ¡°Is there anything hidden from me?¡± she thought. Jack seemed to have guessed what Violet was thinking and exined, ¡°The two of us were a team fighting against Armand. Grandpa also likes you, and as for me¡­ I don¡¯t dislike you either.¡± Hearing this, Violet couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Is it a confession?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t dislike me. Do I have to thank you?¡± Violet nced at Jack and casually said, ¡°I have to admit, sometimes you have an overly positive self-perception. Quite impressive!¡± ¡°I help you, and you help me. It¡¯s a give-and-take.¡± Jack smiled and continued, ¡°Just consider it, there will be delicious food, and you can meet many celebrities.¡± Jack didn¡¯t show any arrogance in front of Violet. ¡°Why would I, as a woman, want to meet celebrities?¡± Violet smiled and asked, ¡°Are there any handsome guys? The muscr ones with overflowing hormones?¡± Jack looked at her and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°If there are, then I¡¯ll go. If not, then I won¡¯t.¡± Violet was straightforward. Jack smiled and nodded by saying, ¡°Yes, there are.¡± He fitted that description. Violet was also straightforward. ¡°Okay, I can go in the evening, but I¡¯m busy in the afternoon. I have an appointment.¡± ¡°Do you think my date would attend just casually? I¡¯m sure we have to select the gown.¡± Jack walked towards her and said, ¡°I rescheduled my afternoon ns. Can you free up your afternoon as well?¡± As the prestigious president of the Yancey Group, a man known for his firm decisions, speaking to Violet in a negotiable tone and being so polite was quite unexpected. Without thinking much, Violet responded, ¡°Sure, why not.¡± She was a confident youngdy who preferred to follow her instincts when making decisions. Since Violet decided to go there, she wanted to make a stunning impression as well. So, Jack didn¡¯t wait for long as there was little for Violet to prepare. She didn¡¯t even bring any clothes because Theo would prepare them. Violet had gone upstairs to change her outfit and casually tied up her hair. In the yard, Jack opened the front passenger door of the Maserati for Violet, being a gentleman and helping her inside. ¡°You¡¯re so busy yet still have time to drive me. Is it because you want me to be your date tonight?¡± Violet nced at Jack and furthered, ¡°Is this a business deal?¡± Jack started the car, ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Good, you still understand about manners. No wonder you¡¯re in the business world.¡± Violet praised Jack, saying, ¡°Theo said he wants to treat me and prepared lunch. Do you have time to stay and have lunch with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join if you invite me,¡± Jack said casually. ¡°Well, for the sake of our allies, let¡¯s consider it a treat from me.¡± Violet said while applying hand cream, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll also get to meet your fianc¨¦e, Beryl. You two haven¡¯t met before, have you?¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Jack suddenly became serious and added, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°The truth is, Beryl is quite beautiful. I met her yesterday. She has delicate features,¡± said Violet as she leaned back in her seat, speaking her mind, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Beryl wouldn¡¯t want to marry you. Isn¡¯t marrying you the dream of millions of women? She¡¯s like her mother, and perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with her mindset.¡± Jack raised his eyebrows and posed a casual question, ¡°Are you one of those millions of women too?¡± It sounded like a joke but also carried a hint of seriousness. ¡°What do you think?¡± Violet nced at Jack and continued, ¡°I¡¯d say you have quite a high opinion of yourself, right? And you wouldn¡¯t be wrong about that,¡± Jack retracted his gaze and looked ahead with a smile. ¡°If I wanted to marry you, I would have done it that day!¡± Violet added, almost as if delivering a final blow. Jack didn¡¯t respond. Just because Violet didn¡¯t want to marry him in the past didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t in the future. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At this time, in the Yeager vi, there was a lively scene of joy. Theo was also at home and the room had been beautifully decorated. The bedroom, which had the best natural lighting, looked refreshed and renewed. In the kitchen, the chef was busy preparing luxurious and nutritious dishes. Everyone was getting ready to wee Violet and Xayah¡¯s arrival. Only Yvette was in a bad mood, so Beryl by her side had tofort her from time to time. The mother and daughter stood in front of the small bedroom window on the second floor, looking at the ser vant lined up in the yard to wee Violet. This was a top-level treatment. After a while, Yvette saw a white Maserati driving into the yard. ¡°Did she drive Maserati?¡± Yvette was stunned and looked at it. ¡°Am I seeing it clearly? Did Violet drive in this car yesterday?¡± ¡°This is Mr. Yancey¡¯s car,¡± Beryl replied with a slight tightening in her chest, furrowing her brows. She had searched for Jack on the Inte many times recently. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Yvette turned towards Beryl and said, ¡°Jack?¡± Jealousy flickered in Beryl¡¯s eyes. In thevishly decorated living room downstairs, when Theo saw the custom Maserati, he was surprised and quickly went out to greet them. In the yard, Violet and Jack got out of the car. ¡°Wee home, Ms. Yeager. Hello Mr. Yancey.¡± The butlers, bodyguards, and ser vants, who had been waiting, said in unison, followed by a respectful bow to Violet and Jack. Although they hadn¡¯t met Jack in person, they have seen him in recent news. After all, the wedding was broadcast live. Theo hurried toe out. ¡°Violet, Mr. Yancey.¡± He greeted them with a smile and added, ¡°Pleasee inside. He seemed a bit surprised and ttered. This is the first time Jack hase here. He stood with his hands in his pockets and looked around slowly, ¡°The environment is quite nice.¡± Jackmented, not in a hurry to take a step forward. Violet looked calm as a gentle breeze rustled through her hair. Then Jack looked at Violet and asked, ¡°Shall we go?¡± They walked towards the living room, and Theo followed closely behind Violet. He never expected Mr. Yancey to actuallye. It seemed that Violet had a very special rtionship with Jack. Yvette stared at the scene and was lost in thought, ¡°Are they really together?¡± Beryl sighed and lowered her gaze, filled with regret. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If only I had married Jack back then. Maybe he would have fallen in love with me too.¡± Yvette seemed touched by her daughter and looked at Beryl. ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. They haven¡¯t married yet, and you were originally engaged to Jack. You are his fianc¨¦e. Violet is nothing.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Beryl had an idea, but she was also worried. ¡°I lied to Jack about a fake car ident, and he hasn¡¯t confronted me yet.¡± ¡°Jack won¡¯t hold grudges.¡± Yvette said with certainty, ¡°Violet hit Jack in the face at the wedding on the live stream. But he didn¡¯t do anything, right? Besides, I think you are more beautiful than Violet. Men like pretty girls. If it weren¡¯t for my more good-looking appearance than Xayah, your father wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with me.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Beryl felt speechless. ¡°Beryl, I think you should be more confident. Don¡¯t you want to turn things around?¡± Yvette frowned and held her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You missed your chance once. Don¡¯t you want to be Jack Yancey¡¯s missus? You didn¡¯t understand back then, but now you do, right? He¡¯s not the devil president.¡± Beryl took a deep breath and gritted her teeth while saying, ¡°I know what I need to do and will try my best.¡± ¡°In short, remember that happiness is earned by yourself,¡± said Yvette. ¡°Okay.¡± The huge benefits and different treatments made Beryl unable to sit still. She decided to win back Jack, whom she believed was hers. It was her who had an engagement with Jack! At lunchtime, Yvette and Beryl also went downstairs. ¡°Mr. Yancey is here?¡± Yvette smiled and said, ¡°Violet, the upstairs room has been prepared. We are all one family from now on, so we must get along well.¡± ¡°Hello, Violet.¡± Beryl also smiled at her and then looked at Jack, ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey.¡± Jack greeted Beryl with a calm expression without saying anything or sparing Beryl another nce. At this time, Violet said, ¡°I¡¯m easy to get along with. I don¡¯t fight orpete with others. Whoever treats me well, I will treat them well too.¡± Beryl and Yvette had cursed Violet a thousand times in their hearts! They thought, ¡°Humph! You¡¯ve even snatched away the mansion and Jack. Is this still considered not fighting orpeting?¡¯ Lunch began soon. Jack was able to stay for lunch, which made Theo feel honored. At the same time, Theo was also quite reserved and a bit unsure, fearing that he might not be attentive enough in serving Jack. Before lunch, Theo secretly instructed the butler, ¡°During the meal, secretly take a few photos and post on your moments, don¡¯t forget to take a photo of Mr. Yancey.¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± the butler failed to find the appropriate words. ¡°It¡¯s just a photo. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Theo frowned as certain thoughts began to form in his mind. Theo thought, ¡®If the others know that Mr. Yancey brings Violet to lunch together at the Yeager vi, those corporate bosses will definitely try to please me! With the return of Violet and the addition of a wealthy son-inw, who will dare to look down on me, Theo, in the business world from now on?¡¯ The dishes werevish, all prepared by renowned chefs with a delightfulbination of vors, aromas, and visual appeal. Jack and Violet sat next to each other, looking like a couple. Beryl took a seat on the other side of Jack without an invitation. Beryl smiled charmingly and looked at Jack asionally, seemingly trying to flirt with Jack. But Jack was busy helping Violet with her hair,pletely turning his back on Beryl. Beryl was taken aback and realized that pursuing Jack would only lead to disappointment. During the whole meal, Jack waspletely leaning toward Violet, not even giving Beryl a second nce and treating her as if she were invisible. Beryl couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡®Does he do it on purpose? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Is he still angry with my faked death to avoid marrying him?¡¯ After lunch, Jack told Theo, ¡°I just saw someone taking photos at the dining table. It¡¯s fine to take them for memories. After all, today is Violet¡¯s first day home.¡± Jack turned his gaze towards Violet and his eyes filled with doting. When Jack looked at Theo, his expression changed. ¡°But if the photos are to be leaked and exploited by someone with malicious intentions, I don¡¯t think I will sit still.¡± Jack smiled and didn¡¯t seem angry, but his words were full of warnings. Hearing that, Theo pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Of course, they can¡¯t be leaked.¡± However, Theo was panicked. He turned to look at the butler and scolded sternly in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and delete the photo! No more photos in the future! Especially when Mr. Yancey is here!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler was obedient. Jack¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk as Theo urately guessed the identity of the photographer without any hint. However, Jack didn¡¯t intend to pursue this matter. Jack turned his eyes to Violet and deliberately reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°Violet, let¡¯s pick a gown together in the afternoon. What color do you like? I¡¯ll call them to get prepared.¡± Violet wanted to wave his hand away, but she endured it for Jack¡¯s reputation. She murmured in her mind, ¡°Does he do it on purpose?¡± Violet turned her gaze towards Jack and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything you decide.¡± Violet squinted and smiled. Herughter was even worse than crying. Violet really wanted to chop off his hands! On the other hand, Jack yfully bopped Violet¡¯s nose, and his gentle eyes were filled with a doting light. ¡°Then you must look good in blue.¡± Violet didn¡¯t say anything. The world seemed to belong to the two of them. No one disturbed them, and they ignored the people around them. But Theo knew for sure. ¡°Mr. Yancey is into Violet.¡± So, Theo must treat Violet well, as the revival of the Yeager Group would rely on the two of them. ¡°Violet,¡± Theo spoke up when he noticed their silence. With a caring smile, he continued, ¡°Where is your mother? Is Xayah not nning to move here?¡± Before Violet answered, Jack said, ¡°Mrs. Gordon is with me and has already gotten used to living there. When Violet settles into this new home, Mrs. Gordon wille and apany her. There¡¯s no rush for that.¡± Theo nodded. Violet nced at the man beside her and really wanted to stop Jack! At this time, Jack smiled brighter than the flowers. Violet thought, ¡°If you want to say it, say it with a normal tone. Why does it have to speak in a doting tone?¡± After lunch, Violet took Jack upstairs to show Jack her room. Everything was okay in her eyes. Because there was a celebration party at night, Violet and Jack left the vi. ¡°Why are they choosing gown?¡± Beryl asked in confusion. ¡°Are they getting engaged?¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 ¡°Impossible. If it were an engagement, they would not need to keep it a secret. It¡¯s too sudden, Jack won¡¯t be so careless, He probably doesn¡¯t know Violet well,¡± Yvette analyzed calmly, She continued, ¡°But from today¡¯s situation, their rtionship seems good¡± ¡°No.¡± Yvette calmly recalled every detail, and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like a romantic rtionship. Violet doesn¡¯t feel that way about him, and Jack also seems to be intentionally pretending. Something is going on between them? ¡°What¡¯s going on between them?¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°They are weird.¡± Yvette murmured, ¡°Could it be some kind of agreement?¡± Yvette became more and more convinced of her judgment. ¡°They are putting on a show for Theo¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad realize it?¡± asked Beryl, ¡°Theo doesn¡¯t care about details. Yvette said, ¡°He was overjoyed when Jack and Violet came back together. He wouldn¡¯t calmly observe the situation.¡± ¡°Then what do they choose a gown for?¡± Beryl was a little anxious. ¡°Beryl, how many times have you worn the gown?¡± asked Yvette, ¡°Me?¡± Beryl thought for a while and said, ¡°Seven times.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your reason for wearing a gown?¡± Yvette furthered. After thinking for a while, Beryl said, ¡°Attend the dinner party¡± Yvette stopped talking and nodded. Beryl¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said, ¡°So they are going to the dinner party?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll find out about the dinner and location. You go and prepare yourself. Choose a gown.¡± Yvette meant that her daughter shouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity tonight for sure. Jack kept his gaze forward inside the Maserati, gripping the steering wheel with both hands. His lips tightened slightly, and his eyes carried a hint of depth,pletely contrasting his demeanor at the dinner table just moments ago, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it exhausting to pretend earlier?¡± Violet used Jack by saying, ¡°How can I find a boyfriend in the future if you act so intimate with me?¡± Violet has already slept with Jack, and she still wanted to find another boyfriend. Jack¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as he prepared to settle the score with her. ¡°What did you say to Jared that day? He even posted on Twitter.¡± Just a hint and it made Violet embarrassed. Jack added, ¡°I¡¯m just acting in front of the Yeagers. I even made sure the photos won¡¯t get leaked. Compared with what you¡¯ve done to me, this is nothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still iming innocence, huh?¡± Violet turned her gaze. Jack also fixed his gaze on Violet and said, ¡°I was innocent from the beginning. I acted so well, and you don¡¯t even thank me. Instead, you use me?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t find good words to retort him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about it. Do you like blue?¡± Jack changed the subject, as he thought, ¡°Women can be challenging to deal with, and what if she refuses to attend the celebration banquet?¡± ¡°There is no color that I don¡¯t like,¡± answered Violet. ¡°All right, then, wear this bracelet for now,¡± Jack held the steering wheel with one hand and handed her a box with the other. Violet took it and said, ¡°Why? Is it a gift from you?¡± Violet casually opened it and saw a silver bracelet inside. ¡°It¡¯s ugly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s priceless,¡± Jack replied, keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°Can¡¯t you improve your taste a little?¡± Violet nced at Jack and asked, ¡°Why should I ept it? I believe in earning rewards based on merit.¡± ¡°Put it on first,¡± Jack said firmly. Violet nced at him and then the bracelet without saying a word. She whispered in her mind, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too gender-neutral?¡± Violet didn¡¯t feel awkward. She took it out of the box, put it on her wrist, gently pressed it, and buckled it. She also rotated her wrist to admire it, finding it more and more beautiful and suitable. But No matter how hard Violet tried, she couldn¡¯t undo it. And no matter how tightly she clenched her fingers, she couldn¡¯t remove it. Jack saw Violet struggling with the bracelet and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It requires a key.¡± His voice was low and captivating. The girl suddenly turned her gaze, ¡°Why are you so childish?¡± ¡°This is not an ordinary bracelet,¡± answered Jack. ¡°Why did you give me this out of the blue?¡± Violet continued trying to take it off. ¡°What is it for, anyway?¡± At this time, the car slowed down, turned, and stopped on thewn in front of Goldbay Estate. When the car stopped, Violet turned her gaze to the window and asked, ¡°Why are we here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t n on taking you to the office. I was afraid of causing a sensation, so I asked Michael to send someone to bring all the gowns here, and it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been back, and Zoey misses you very much.¡± Jack exined as he calmly unfastened his seatbelt and got out of the car. Violet frowned and pulled the bracelet, but it was all in vain. Then Violet left the car and didn¡¯t ask Jack to wait on her. Jack¡¯s gaze fell on her wrist. ¡°There¡¯s a chip inside the bracelet. From now on, you cane and go freely here. We are allies, and you have kept my secret confidential. Consider this as a gift.¡± Violet was silent and nced at his profile, then looked around. She wondered, ¡°Is it because of wearing this bracelet that I can safely stand in his yard with threeyers of the power grid?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be stunned,¡± said Jack. Violet gathered her thoughts and asked, ¡°Can you track my location with this? Does that mean I¡¯ll be under your surveince?¡± She walked towards the vi with Jack. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I don¡¯t have time to stare at you every day.¡± Jack replied with a tone that was neither light nor heavy but full of authority. When Michael sent someone to deliver the gowns, he told Zoey, ¡°Ms. Violet Yeager wille with Mr. Yancey.¡± Zoey was thrilled. As they entered the living room, Zoey came out holding a fruit tray with a joyful smile. ¡°Mr. Yancey! Ms. Yeager! You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Zoey¡± Violet was also happy. Violet walked towards Zoey with a smile without noticing the long row of blue gowns beside her. ¡°Come, and have some fruits.¡± Zoey asked kindly, ¡°How have you beentely?¡± ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m doing great!¡± Violet replied with a smile. She sat on the sofa, picked up a grape, and put it into her mouth. ¡°This is so sweet!¡± ¡°The grape was picked this morning. It¡¯s very fresh.¡± Zoey deliberately took it out for her to eat. Seeing Zoey get along with Violet so well, Jack was pleased and thought Violet quite charming. ¡°Mr. Yancey,e and taste it too. It¡¯s so fresh.¡± Zoey almost ignored Jack. ¡°Okay.¡± Jack sat down next to Violet in a good mood. ¡°Ms. Yeager, are you staying here tonight?¡± Zoey said happily, ¡°It was sunny yesterday, so I took your nket outside to air it and ced it in the cab. If you¡¯re staying here, I can set it up for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Violet smiled and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go upstairs first. You guys can talk.¡± Zoey deliberately avoided the topic. ¡°Okay.¡± After Zoey left, only Jack and Violet were in the living room. ¡°Go ahead and choose. All the gowns are blue.¡± After about five minutes, Jack looked at the row of clothing racks beside him. There were 20 gowns, each in a different style and shade of blue. Violet stood up from the sofa and was attracted by these beautiful blue gowns. There were sky blue, azure, deep blue, sapphire blue, royal blue, crystal blue, peacock blue, and midnight blue gowns among them¡­ The designs of these gowns were also stunning. Violet admired them one by one, treating them like works of art. She was hesitant to touch them as if they were too sacred to be profaned. Jack noticed that Violet¡¯s reaction to the clothing was different from how others typically responded. Violet seemed to be verymitted as if she was studying something. Others would exim, ¡°This one looks great!¡± or ¡°That one is so beautiful!¡± or ¡°This one is nice, and I like that one.¡± Violet was engaged in a deeper level of analysis. On the other hand, Violet genuinely appreciated the gowns, and Jack watched her silently. At this time, Violet¡¯s phone rang, and she returned to reality. She took out her phone and nced at it. It was a call from the president of the Grande Group. Her chest tightened slightly, and she cast a nce at Jack. Jack said sensibly, ¡°I¡¯ll go make a cup of coffee.¡± He then turned and headed towards the pantry. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Violet watched Jack leave. As her phone was still ringing, she withdrew her eyesight, took her phone, and walked to the window. Violet slid to answer the call and put her phone next to her ear. ¡°Hello¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, Ms. Violet Yeager. A middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Sorry, and I am really sorry. Can we change the appointment to tomorrow morning?¡± Violet whispered. ¡°Ms. Violet Yeager, why do I have some bad feelings?¡± The man on the other side asked directly, ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your words, will you? We have signed a contract.¡± The man reminded again. ¡°If you want to break the contract, you shouldpensate us huge liquidated damages.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to say too much on the phone. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m a little busy now. We will meet each other tomorrow. Can we talk about this at that time?¡± Violet said softly with a smile. The man on the other side thought that he got an illusion, and he was just afraid of losing Violet. ¡°Okay, then you can go ahead with your work.¡± As the president of Grande Group, he was always tolerant of Violet. Violet muted her phone after hanging up. Then she walked towards the row of clothes hangers. ¡°Do you like blue very much?¡± Jack came out and handed Violet a cup of coffee. Violet reached out and took the coffee. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she looked at those dresses again. ¡°This color is high in purity and bright, giving others a feeling of ethereal, clear, and mysterious. Everyone will like it, right?¡± ¡°Which one will you wear at night?¡± asked Jack. ¡°I want this one.¡± Violet stretched out her finger. Jack was interested in talking about costume design with Violet. So he asked, ¡°Why did you love this dress?¡± ¡°With the low-chest design, this dress gives me a feeling of blooming flowers. The matching color of blue and purple gives others a sense of tranquility like the night sky. This dress looked like pearl emitting elegant and delicate light,¡± Violet answered with a smile. Then she looked at Jack and asked, ¡°Do I deserve it?¡± Jack looked at Violet and smiled gently. ¡°Of course.¡± Violet smiled gracefully. In the Yeager vi, Theo went out with Dillon by his side to work on the matters of thepany. He had to talk with Violet tonight so that the Yancey Group would not make trouble with hispany. Yvette told Beryl, ¡°It¡¯s a celebration banquet, and otherpanies have also been invited. It¡¯s not difficult for you to get to the banquet tonight. It¡¯s a banquet for nearly 300 people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen a red dress, which is eye-catching.¡± Beryl smiled proudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to him today. I must show my best wishes to him tonight.¡± A few hourster. Violet put on the blue low-chest dress and walked out. Jack was shocked when he saw Violet, who was so se xy and elegant in this dress. The decoration of broken diamond elements made the dress more exquisite, and it looked even brighter in the bright light. Violet gracefully approached Jack, who was captivated by her allure despite encountering numerous ladies. It was not for this beautiful dress but for Violet¡¯s beauty. Her eyes were a mesmerizing blend of rity and depth, exuding an ethereal aura. Jack didn¡¯te to his sense until Violet stood in front of him. The stylist put on a pair of blue earrings and designed a great hairstyle for Violet. Now, Violet stood in front of Jack, and she was ready to go, ¡°You are so beautiful and perfect.¡± Jack praised from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Am I even more beautiful than that day at my wedding?¡± Violet asked with her bright eyes. ¡°I did not look at you on that day,¡± Jack said. Violet was stunned and didn¡¯t how to reply. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡± A few momentster, Jack would be invisible again. ¡°Okay.¡± Then Violet and Jack walked towards the door of the living room. This dress was beautiful, and it looked well on Violet. She was tall, so the dress wouldn¡¯t be dragged to the ground. When Violet went out of the door, Jack helped her carefully. After all, Violet was wearing high heels. The driver had opened the back door and stood by the car respectfully. Jack personally escorted Violet into the car, and then he also sat in. The driver closed the door and went back to the driver¡¯s seat. Then he started the car. Violet rubbed the bracelet on her wrist, lost in thoughts. ¡°I have the key.¡± Jack said, ¡°You can wear it all the time. It won¡¯t be lost, and you can go in and out freely. You cane back whenever you want toe here to see Zoey.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Violet didn¡¯t refuse again. Jack turned his eyes and looked at Violet gently. Violet was a little exquisite tonight. Violet had tender facial lines with delicate skin. Noticing that Jack was looking at her, Violet turned and looked into Jack¡¯s eyes. The time seemed to be still for a few seconds. Jack looked at Violet with a faint smile on his face. He even couldn¡¯t hide the tenderness in his eyes. But Violet withdrew her eyesight quickly, and her heart ski pped a beat. She recalled what had happened in the car in the suburban. For a moment, her whole body stiffened. She thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t take the contraceptive pills. What if I get pregnant?¡± Jack also withdrew his eyesight. He turned to look out of the window in a good mood. A few momentster, the custom Maserati slowly stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall of the Victoria Hotel. At the moment, the banquet hall was gorgeous and bright. Many managers of thepany had arrived. The opulent silver tableware gleamed under the luminosity, the pristine white porcin tes emitted a gentle yet dazzling glow, and all kinds of exquisite meals were ced on the long table. Romantic and elegant light music lingered in the air, with a moderate volume. The handsome waiters walked back and forth through the hall. Guests in luxurious dresses held wine sses one by one. They chatted and greeted each other in a low voice. Guests kepting in at the entrance. There were dew-stained lilies and roses next to the gold microphone on the podium. A beautiful sign was ced in the middle of the flowers, which printed ¡°Celebrate the first cooperation between the Yancey Group and Jared.¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Yancey wille tonight, really?¡± one asked. ¡°I heard that too. It¡¯s incredible. Mr. Yancey never attends this kind of banquet,¡± replied another. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been in thepany for so many years. Mr. Yancey didn¡¯t even attend the annual meeting. Michael attended those kinds of banquets for him all the time,¡± one of the employees of the Yancey Group added. ¡°Maybe Mr. Yancey is too happy. After all, it¡¯s his first cooperation with Jared,¡± furthered someone else, ¡°Anyway, everyone is happy to see him tonight. They couldn¡¯t suppress their happiness to meet Jack. ¡°Mr. Yancey is famous for his ability. The Yancey Group will only get better under his leadership,¡± another employeemented. ¡°There¡¯s a party tonight. Don¡¯t these celebrities anddies have the chance to get close to Mr. Yancey?¡± A question proposed by one person. ¡°Will Mr. Yancey bring a date here?¡± added another. ¡°Mr. Yancey had never stayed close to any women, except this rumored girlfriend,¡± whispered one guest. ¡°Violet?¡± How can the Yeagers match with the Yanceys? The Yeagers are already bankrupt,¡± exined someone else. Before those people finished the discussion. Jack put his arms around Violet¡¯s shoulder and appeared in front of the others. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Jack wore a white shirt in his ck suit. The ck tie at his neck was very stylish. He looked handsome under the light, and no one could ignore his aura. The girl beside him was wearing a blue low-chest dress. She looked gentle and had a pair of bright and watery eyes. As soon as Jack and Violet appeared in front of the others, everyone looked at them. ¡°Look! Mr. Yancey is here!¡± one eximed. ¡°Oh my! Is she his date?¡± It was an incredible event for all of the attendees. Someone eximed, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. They are a perfect match.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Mr. Yancey shoulde to the banquet. It¡¯s said that he never went out at night.¡± Someone not far away talked with others with a ss of wine. They were specting with surprise. It was not the first time that Violet hade to such a banquet. She wore a smile, looking gentle and calm. With exquisite makeup, she was so stunning. ¡°That dress is Helen¡¯s custom. I have seen it on TV, and it¡¯s so beautiful! She looks so well in that dress!¡± praised onedy. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Mr. Yancey¡¯s rumored girlfriend? Why did he bring her out? Will they admit their rtionship?¡± said another. ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± A youngdy suddenly remembered Violet and asked, ¡°Is she the bride at the wedding?¡± They fell into silence. Jack put his arms around Violet¡¯s shoulder and took Violet forward. On such a grand asion, Violet also respected Jack very much. She did not push Jack away, and she wore an elegant smile all the time. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey.¡± The whole banquet hall suddenly quieted down, and all people at present looked at Jack and Violet. Some bosses of otherpanies came over and greeted Jack. Jack also greeted them with a smile. His eyes were as deep as the night sky. Jack was very approachable, but he always looked arrogant and noble. This was Jack, giving other people an innate aura. He said gently, ¡°Let me introduce my date to you. Her name is Violet.¡± ¡°Violet?¡± Everyone was stunned when hearing the name. It was the girl who refused Jack at the wedding! Thedies got shocked and couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡®Didn¡¯t she offend Jack at the wedding? She made headlines with Mr. Yancey a few days ago! The next day, she took another man to stay overnight. Now Mr. Yancey even brings her out! Is this an oath of sovereignty?¡¯ ¡°Nice to see you, Ms. Yeager.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Yeager.¡± Other people kept smiling and greeting Violet. ¡°Hello. Violet smiled sweetly and was polite. She looked like a well-bred girl. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Yancey.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Jack.¡± After a brief greeting, a waiter came over with two sses of wine on the tray. Jack reached out and handed a ss of wine to Violet beside him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Violet said with her bright eyes. Violet was so beautiful tonight that Jack couldn¡¯t help but look at Violet several times. The media could note to this celebration banquet. Otherwise, reporters would write something about this banquet. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go get it for you?¡± Jack leaned over and whispered in Violet¡¯s ear. Violet took a sip of wine and asked casually. ¡°You¡¯re Jack, president of Yancey Group. Are you so free?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve brought you here, I should take care of you.¡± Jack smiled and made an excuse. ¡°I can¡¯t ignore you, right?¡± Violet turned to look at Jack, who was handsome and looking at her gently. Violet smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to eat. I came to see the muscle man. Have you forgotten it? Are there any musclemen?¡± Violet looked around. Jack frowned and answered, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Violet looked away and asked, ¡°Why do I see all the middle-aged men?¡± Jack straightened his waist and nced at Violet obliquely. ¡°He is right under your nose. Are you blind?¡± Violet looked at Jack up and down. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jack nodded with confidence in his eyes. Violet smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go and eat something.¡± Violet walked towards the long table not far away after finishing her words. Jack watched Violet¡¯s slender back and followed behind. Then he whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve seen my good figure. Why don¡¯t you admit it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a good memory, and I forget.¡± Violet smiled faintly. ¡°Should I find a chance to help you with a recollection?¡± Violet stopped and turned her eyes. Then she said in a threatening way, ¡°How dare you?¡± Jack smiled after hearing this. Many youngdies attended the banquet tonight. Most of them came here with their father, who was either an executive or a boss of otherpanies. Those girls all looked at Jack from a distance and felt very satisfied. They all envied Violet. She was so beautiful, and even Mr. Yancey looked at her with affection. At the same time, in the Yancey manor, Samantha received a call. She was stunned when she heard the report on her phone. ¡°What? Jack goes to the banquet?¡± It was so rare for Jack. ¡°Yes, I saw him enter the banquet hall.¡± The man on the other side of the phone said, ¡°He takes Violet with him, but I haven¡¯t seen Michael.¡± Violet? Samantha felt even more incredible. She was lost in thought¡­ She murmured inwardly, ¡°Jack has never worked overtime or attended any banquets for so many years. He goes home before dark, but today, he takes Violet to the banquet.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yancey?¡± the voice sounded from the end of the phone. ¡°Keep an eye on them. If there is something wrong, report it to me immediately,¡± Samantha said coldly. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Yancey.¡± Samantha hung up the phone. She always thought that Jack had a secret. She felt that something was wrong with Jack, but she could not say it out. She wondered, ¡°Jack has such a strong family background and is still single. Why hasn¡¯t he gone out at night even if he wasn¡¯t married?¡± In the banquet hall of the five-star hotel, Beryl sessfully entered the banquet with a business partner through Yvette¡¯s rtionship. She personally picked this dress in the afternoon and thought it was perfect. It was also a blue low-chest dress. When she appeared in the banquet hall, other people all whispered to one another, ¡°Wow. This girl and Violet are dressed alike. Look!¡± onedymented. ¡°Who is she? Why I haven¡¯t seen her before?¡± added another. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Neither have I,¡± one celebrity answered. Some noblewomen looked at Beryl while drinking wine. ¡°The same dress looks cheap on this girl. Why?¡± ¡°Yes. This girl is not a match for this dress,¡± replied another. ¡°She looks so terrible in this dress.¡± They wouldn¡¯t stop their mments. ¡°The dress on this girl is not a genuine copyright but an imitation¡± A noblewoman said, ¡°The one on Ms. Violet Yeager is authentic and has different textures. It¡¯s Helen¡¯s custom design. How can there be another one? ¡°Oh, I see. What does she want to do?¡± Someone was interested in this topic. They all thought that they could see a good yter. Beryl smiled and looked around. She was looking for the person in her dream. After looking around, Beryl saw Jack. At the same time, she saw Violet, who was also in the blue dress. Beryl¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Why did she wear the same dress as Violet? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Beryl looked at Violet¡¯s back, and she was stunned. She originally wanted to wear a red dress, but on the other hand, she thought the red one was too eye-catching. So she changed her dress to blue because she liked this style¡­ But finally, she and Violet dressed alike. But Beryl didn¡¯t think too much. She turned around and saw Jack say something to Violet and leave her alone. Her target tonight was Jack. So Beryl walked towards Jack. She ignored other people¡¯sments about her. Jack went to the bathroom. Beryl felt that she needed to exin it clearly to Jack. She did not want to get rid of this marriage. She just wanted to apologize to Jack sincerely and restart with him. Even the bathrooms in this hotel were splendid. This was the highest-end five-star hotel under the Yancey Group. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Beryl stood in front of the sink. She stared at herself in the mirror and felt that she couldpare with Violet. She even thought that she was better and much more beautiful than Violet. And she was very gentle, while Violet was a woman of great personality.7 As for their identity, the Yeagers had abandoned Violet in the past. Naturally, Violet held an inferior social statuspared to others. However, recently she has developed a romantic rtionship with Jack and consequently attained a significantly elevated social standing. Beryl thought that this situation would be changed soon. She wanted to marry the Yanceys. At this moment, Jack came out. He was shocked when he saw the woman in a blue dress beside him. Beryl turned around with a smile and stared at Jack affectionately. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey. We met at noon.¡± Jack looked at Beryl with scrutiny. The dress this woman was wearing looked so cheap. She failed in showing the charm of this dress. Instead, she had destroyed the elegance of this dress. ¡°My name is Beryl. I think you know me.¡± Beryl stared at Jack deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I left at the wedding, but I have made up my mind these days. You are so excellent, and I shouldn¡¯t give up a man like you.¡± Jack was so handsome, and he even had the patience to listen to her words with a pair of deep and dark eyes. Beryl added, ¡°I did like you. But I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t go to the wedding. I couldn¡¯t deal with such a thing, So¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about this. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± Jack said slightly. Beryl looked up and lit up her eyes suddenly. ¡°You can let it go, right? We can start again, right?¡± Beryl asked with expectation. At the same time, Violet walked over. She slowed down when she saw the back in the same blue dress. She felt so strange and wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this dress a custom one from Helen? How can there be another one?¡± Violet stood behind Beryl, and then she saw everything clearly. The dress on the girl in front of her was a fake one with different fabrics. Violet smiled and looked up. Then she saw Jack. Jack also saw Violet. Then he turned his eyes and looked at Beryl. He asked deliberately, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± Beryl tried her best to control her excitement, and she summoned the courage. ¡°I said I wanted to restart with you. I apologize for escaping from the wedding!¡± ¡°Restart?¡± Jack raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Have we started a rtionship with each other before?¡± Beryl was stunned. Jack looked arrogant and said, ¡°If you went to the wedding that day, I might marry you. But you didn¡¯t go. So I hope I won¡¯t see you again. We have had never any contact with each other. Both of us know this.¡± ¡°Stop being angry. I did want to marry you, but I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t go to the wedding. I didn¡¯t expect you would go.¡± ¡°Let me go. Jack frowned and looked at Beryl in disgust. Even though Beryl was unwilling to ept this, she was still frightened. Then she had to let go of Jack. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words. This is the celebration party for the Yancey Group. Why are you here?¡± Jack looked at Beryl with an unhappy look. Beryl was a little embarrassed, and she did not want to answer this question. She only knew that Jack was angry. She did not want him to be angry. Violet, who stood beside Beryl, looked up and asked deliberately. ¡°Mr. Yancey, is the dress on me the fake one? Why do I see Helen¡¯s autograph on the tag?¡± Beryl looked back in horror after hearing Violet¡¯s voice. She was embarrassed when she saw Violet. She chose this dress in person, and she did not know that this was a custom one. Probably, she had been fooled. ¡°It¡¯s you. What are you doing here? Have you finished the conversation? If you have finished, let¡¯s go to dance,¡± Violet suggested with a smile on her face. Jack walked past Beryl. He put his arms around Violet¡¯s shoulder and took Violet away. Beryl red at the back of Jack and Violet, and she felt terrible! She never thought that she and Violet would dress alike. What was more, Violet¡¯s dress was a custom one. Beryl recalled Jack¡¯s attitude, and then she gritted her teeth. Then she took two steps back and leaned against the wall, thinking, ¡®How could this happen? How can I exin this to Jack clearly? It¡¯s all because of Violet that I can¡¯t restart and stay with Jack again, right? What if Violet disappears?¡¯ A few momentster, Beryl took out her phone and called someone. Then she lowered her head and said something. At this moment, she was not kind or innocent. The banquet hall outside was splendid. The guests walked back and forth. They all held a ss of wine and whispered to each other. The wonderful music lingered in the air. Not far away, Michael in a long ck coat walked into the banquet hall with Charlotte. Michael maintained his previous attire, with an upturned neckline and a ponytail, exuding a vibrant aura that made him stand out amidst the crowd due to his refined and distinctive physique. Charlotte was dressed in a red dress and looked elegant and beautiful. ¡°Wow! Look, Michael is here! Michael is here!¡± Some celebrities were extremely excited. If one could not marry Jack, it would also be a good choice to marry Michael! A few momentster, a low-maic and melodious voice sounded, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you for sparing time to attend the celebration banquet tonight. This is a private party. You guys have all worked for a long time, and let us have a rest together. We are all friends, and we can talk and drink. Please be my guest!¡± Jack was really in a good mood tonight. Violet stood in the first row of the crowd. She held a goblet and looked at Jack like others. Under the light and flowers, Jack looked so handsome. With his innate aristocratic aura, no one could ignore Jack at one nce. ¡°I see Violet. She¡¯s there! She is so beautiful tonight!¡± said Charlotte as she pointed at Violet. Then Charlotte turned to look at Michael beside her and found he was stunned. Charlotte followed Michael¡¯s eyesight, and then she found Michael was looking at Violet¡¯s back. Charlotte frowned slightly and withdrew her eyesight. Then she looked at Michael¡¯s calm face. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Michael withdrew his eyesight and looked down at Charlotte. Then he found a slight change in Charlotte¡¯s expression, but he was still calm. Charlotte darkened her heart and took two steps back. She frowned and looked at Michael with a questioning look. Michael asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Do you¡­ do you like Violet?¡± A question popped into Charlotte¡¯s heart. Michael thought for a while and asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°I guess. No, I find it.¡± Charlotte said again. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Michael knew very well that Violet was Jack¡¯s woman and she had slept with Jack. To make it clear to Charlotte, Michael said, ¡°No.¡± Then he looked at the podium. At this moment, Jack had finished his speech. A waiter, who stood beside Jack, was pouring champagne. The audience sounded warm apuse. Suddenly, the light of the whole banquet hall suddenly dimmed, and the lighting became dense and warm. The atmosphere also reached a climax. Jack stood in front of the microphone, and he suddenly could not see anything, but he was still smiling. Violet instinctively walked to the podium, while Michael also walked to the podium quickly. He left Charlotte there alone, which made Charlotte feel confused. Violet walked to Jack and took Jack¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Violet whispered, holding the goblet in her other hand. Michael took a step slower, but he also appeared next to the flowers on the podium. He looked at Jack and Violet and walked towards the champagne tower without hesitation as if nothing had happened. Jack felt warm in his heart. All the guests were watching them and wondering, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they disying their affection in public? Will they officially announce their rtionship?¡± Someone even whispered with anticipation. It was not dim in the banquet hall, but Jack could not see anything. The music lingered softly. Violet handed the ss to the waiter beside her. Then she smiled and whispered. ¡°How about having a dance?¡± Violet stayed close to Jack and looked at Jack¡¯s handsome face. Then she put her other hand on Jack¡¯s shoulder. Violet and Michael looked at each other for a moment. A few momentster, Michael turned around and got off the stage. The main light must be on immediately. She was like a light for Jack and appeared in front of him in time. Jack stretched out his hand and held Violet¡¯s shoulder gently. Then they danced to the music. The audience apuded again. Others all looked at Violet and Jack with envy. Jack remained silent. He looked gentle and wore a smile. Violet stopped saying anything. She was the second person who knew Jack¡¯s secret, and instinctively, she should protect Jack. Jack and Violet danced gracefully. It seemed that they had practiced this well in advance. It was the first time for Jack to dance with a woman. They cooperated well, and both of them were good at dancing. ¡°How many secrets does Violet have? She is so good at dancing, so she must have attended many important asions, right? She isn¡¯t the abandoned daughter of the Yeagers but a woman who always appears at the parties of celebrities.¡± Jack thought. When the dance was over, the lights in the banquet hall went bright. Jack saw Violet in front of him. Violet was so beautiful with a pair of shining eyes. This woman looked attractive. For a moment, Jack felt that he almost lost himself. Jack stared at Violet affectionately. Violet possessed a pair of exquisite eyes, exuding allure and charisma. The warm apuse from the audience interrupted their thoughts. ¡°Is this girl Mr. Yancey¡¯s girlfriend?¡± one whispered. ¡°It should be,¡± answered another. ¡°The media has photographed them before. Mr. Yancey even took her to Goldbay Estate and spend a night. So this girl must be Mr. Yancey¡¯s girlfriend¡± added someone else, But she went home with another man the next day and was also on the news. Don¡¯t Mr. Yancey know this?¡± asked one of the crowds. I have no idea, but it is strange, Mr. Yancey is such a good man, and why did she way with others? People Vepe whispering Jack and Violet loosened their hands, and they took steps toward the audience, In an inconspicuous corner of the banquet hall, a man stared at Jack and Violer walking off the ways. He kept thinking about what had happened just now. He analyzed in his heart, ¡®When the light turned dim, Jack did not show his w. But Michael and Violet went on the stage at the same time, and they were all fast. This woman was even faster than Michaed. Michael was even stunned for a moment before walking to the champagne tower. Obviously, he was not there to do something. There were already three waiters, and the cup tower had been set up long ago Michael is a special assistant, and he doesn¡¯t need to do such a thing So what¡¯s the problem? Jack has never worked overtime or attended any banquets for so many years. Why? As a modern man, why doesn¡¯t he go out at night? The man was losing in thought. A few momentster, he picked up his phone and told Samantha what had happened. He could not figure everything out, so he just threw these questions to Samantha. In the Yancey manor, a bright moon hung high outside. The door of the master bedroom closed. Samantha frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you sure Michael was not helping Champagne tower?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure¡± ¡°Did you turn off the main light?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°I identally turned the light off, answered the man. ¡°Michael is careful. If there is something wrong with Jack¡¯s eyes, the light in the hall will not turn dim. He will find someone to guard the switch. You said that the light was not very dim. And although you stood far away, you could see the movement on the stage, Can¡¯t Jack see it?¡± ¡°I feel strange, too. The man was still thinking, ¡°I¡¯m sure that this dance is not arranged in advance, Violet evenmunicated with Jack before he walked to the podium. This whole process wasn¡¯t so smooth, the man said firmly, and he believed his judgment. Samantha darkened her eyes. ¡°Then you should always keep an eye on them, Jack must have a secret. Otherwise, how can the president of thepany not work overtime? Irene and Robin are both his good friends, but Jack has never gathered with them at night. It¡¯s unusual unless Jack has some secrets¡± ¡°There is only one possibility that Jack refuses to go out at night. That is, he can¡¯t see anything at night? The man suddenly remembered a piece of news he had seen before, so he made a conclusion. ¡°Does Jack have night blindness or other diseases?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t guess, and we need evidence!¡± Samantha looked at the deep night outside the window, and something shed in her eyes. ¡°Only when we get the evidence and hand it to Mr. Josef Yancey can we persuade Jack to go to see a doctor? Eyes are important to a person. One can¡¯t be blind to this¡± ¡°Mrs. Yancey, don¡¯t worry. I will continue to keep an eye on this,¡± said the man. ¡°Be careful, Jack and Michael are smart. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t confess to me. As long as I am safe, you and your family will have a great life. You don¡¯t need to worry about making a living, Samantha said as a reminder to him. ¡°I see. Thank you, Mrs. Yancey,¡± answered the man. Samantha furthered, ¡°Go ahead. If something happens, tell me immediately ¡°Okay¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Samantha sat alone at the window and thought for a long time. Then she revealed a proud smile. It was easy to judge whether there was something, wrong, with Jack¡¯s eyes. If she wanted to know this, she could make an appointment with Jack. Then she would know everything. Jack never went back to the Yancey manor for dinner¡­ Thinking of this, Samantha was sure about her guess. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Samantha knew she needed to n this matter carefully. Only Josef could make this happen. As long as Josef was here, she could get the final judgment. She could turn off the light, leaving only a trace of dim light At the banquet hall, there was a lively scene. People chatted and drank with other others. They were talking about work or recalling the old days. ¡°Thank you¡± Jack leaned over and whispered in Violet¡¯s ear. ¡°How do you want me to repay you?¡± ¡°I will remember it first, and let¡¯s talk about itter¡± Violet smiled softly ¡°Okay¡± As for Jack, he was satisfied with Violet¡¯s words in the future. Jack inadvertently saw a familiar figure. He said to Violet, ¡°I saw one of my old friends. Will you greet him with me?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll go get some fruit. You can do it yourself¡± Violet thought she did not have any identity to see Jack¡¯s friends ¡°Okay, have a good time.¡± Then Jack took a step forward. When he walked to his old friend, he turned around and looked at Violet from time to time. making sure that she was in his sight. There were a lot of delicate snacks on the long table. All snacks looked great and like artwork. Violet even dared not to eat ¨C snacks. Violet picked up her phone like a child to take pictures of beautiful snacks with a bright smile. Every snack looked so cute. Charlotte walked towards Violet. ¡°Hi, Violet!¡± ¡°Charlotte? Have you recovered from the injury on your forehead?¡± Violet was also happy to see Charlotte, Charlotte said, ¡°I am feeling well. Dr. Gordon¡¯s medicine is so effective! I was in a hurry yesterday. I haven¡¯t thanked you yet. Thank you for catching the thief for me. There is something important in my bag¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Violet smiled sweetly ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful and charming tonight! The dress is so beautiful, showing your temperament well! I found that your skin is so tender. You look so young, and you even don¡¯t have any pores on your face!¡± Charlotte looked at Violet and said. ¡°Thank you¡± Violet was a little embarrassed by Charlotte¡¯spliment. ¡°You are good at fighting, and I am really surprised!¡± Charlotte admired Violet a little. ¡°Just a little,¡± Violet answered. ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. You are so powerful. You kicked the dagger away. It¡¯s so great! I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first ande to youter!¡± Charlotte smiled and said. ¡°Okay¡± Violet watched Charlotte leave. At the same time, a waiter came to Violet and handed her a ss of wine. ¡°Ms. Yeager, you are so beautiful tonight and look like a fairy.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Violet held the ss and smiled sweetly When the waiter left, Violet took a sip of wine without precaution. Then she smiled and drank up all the wine in her ss. Not far away, Beryl saw this and smiled evilly Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Then another waiter walked to Violet and said respectfully ¡°Ms. Yeager, Michael asked you to go to the second floor¡± Violet was slightly stunned. She looked around but did not see Michael. The second floor? ¡°Did Michael say anything?¡± Violet asked politely ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay, I see,¡± Violet put down his ss and walked towards the stairs¡­ At this time, Michael was answering the phone in the yard outside the banquet hall. He wasn¡¯t on the second floor at all In a short time, Jack found Violet was not heside the long table. He frowned and looked around. Then he saw Violet in the corner. ¡°What is she doing upstairs?¡± wondered Jack. ¡°Sorry, excuse me.¡± Jack left his old friend and walked quickly towards the stairs. At that moment, Beryl watched Violet disappear from the corner of the stairs, but she didn¡¯t notice that Jack also walked to the stairs. Beryl took out her phone, turned around, dialed a number, and said in a low voice, ¡°Violer is here. She had drunk that ss of wine, and it will soon work. Now, she is free for you. There are cameras in the room. You just need to do what I say. When you finish your job, I will give you a lot of money¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m ready¡± In a room on the second floor, a middle-aged man with a big stomach looked obscene. There was even sc um on his face. He put down his phone and unbuttoned his coat. He was in a hurry, as he had heard that this youngdy was as beautiful as a fairy Violet felt a little dizzy after going upstairs. She lost her strength and even had hallucinations. She instinctively held the wall and closed her eyes. ¡°How can this happen?¡± she thought. ¡°Ms. Violet Yeager?¡± A gentle male voice sounded. Violet stopped and looked up. ¡°Hello, I am¡­¡± ¡°Michael is waiting for you in Room 228. He said he has something important to discuss with you¡± ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Violet watched this man leave. She looked up at the room number and then took a step forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she wondered. Although Violet felt strange, she frowned and didn¡¯t dwell on it. At this moment, Jack also went upstairs. He frowned when he saw Violet¡¯s ufortable back. Then Jack walked towards Violet quickly! 226, 227, 228¡­ When Violet stopped at the door of Room 228, she was about to ring the bell but Jack grabbed her hands. Violet turned her eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jack was worried. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said while thinking, ¡°Da mn it! Those people will pay the price!¡± ¡°What? Where are we going? Michael is still waiting for me inside!¡± Violet didn¡¯t realize that she had fallen into a trap. ¡°Honey, be good. Come with me. Michael is not in the room.¡± Jack said. ¡°Ah?¡± Jack had the same feeling before, so he knew what had happened to Violet. Jack frowned and took Violet away. Then he took out his phone and quickly dialed a number. ¡°Room 228, bring someone here!¡± Then Jack hung up directly. Seeing that Jack was angry and in a bad mood, Violet seemed to understand something. Jack gently released Violet¡¯s arms and intertwined his fingers with hers. He gazed at her with a profound sense of sorrow. ¡°Is Michael really not in the room?¡± As soon as Violet finished her words, she heard footsteps in the corridor. Violet leaned against the wall and turned her eyes. Then she saw Michaeling over with several men. ¡°Michael is really not in the room!¡± she thought. Jack didn¡¯t say anything. He just gave Michael a look and then took Violet to Room 229 next to him. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you go to see your friends?¡± Violet said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. You feel ufortable. Jack held Violet, pushed open the door, and brought Violet to the room. Then he locked the door and turned on the lights. Jack took Violet to the bed and hurriedly poured her a ss of water. ¡°You will befortable after drinking water.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Violet felt thirsty. ¡°You helped me just now. Now I¡¯ll help you.¡± Jack squatted in front of the bed. He held Violet¡¯s shoulder and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s call it even.¡± ¡°What are you doing? F uck off!¡± Violet scolded, but she did not push Jack away. After drinking a ss of water, Violet couldn¡¯t resist it anymore. Jack really loved Violet. He did not want to let Violet suffer any pain. Jack reached out and rubbed Violet¡¯s bang. Then he dotingly tidied up Violet¡¯s hair. Jack took the empty ss from Violet¡¯s hand and put it down. ¡°When can I protect you indefinitely? I won¡¯t let you suffer any pains, nor will I make you feel a little wrong.¡± Jack said with pity in her eyes. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Jack whispered gently, ¡°Let me be your antidote.¡± Jack¡¯s low-maic and melodious voice sounded. Violet felt that she was about to explode all over. She had no choice, as she felt very ufortable all over. Violet pulled her hands back and held Jack¡¯s shoulder. Then she closed her eyes and stood on tiptoe gently. Then she took the initiative to kiss Jack¡­ Jack held Violet in his arms and responded affectionately to the kiss. In the next room. Michael walked into the room with his men. The middle-aged man was so scared that he jumped out of bed! Michael looked cold and stared at the middle-aged man! He already knew what was going to happen. Because Violet looked abnormal. His chest fluctuated violently! If this man did something to Violet, he would kill this man! ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± The middle-aged man trembled. He was guilty, so he quickly put on his coat. Michael jumped on the bed and kicked the middle-aged man in the chest! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah! Ouch!¡± The middle-aged man fell on the bed and copsed onto the ground! Michael jumped out of bed. He stepped on the chest of the middle-aged man with the ck custom boots, which rendered the man fail to get up. Michael leaned forward and put his elbow on his knees. He stared at the middle-aged man coldly without saying a word. Then he stared at the man fiercely. The middle-aged man felt pain in his chest and waist. ¡°Dude, please spare me. Let¡¯s talk. Are you a policeman? I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. I just¡­ want to experience something different. We are all men, and you can understand it.¡± The middle-aged man was scared. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Michael smiled and reached out his hand to the middle-aged man. The man endured the pain and pointed to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s there.¡± Michael¡¯s aura was so strong that the man couldn¡¯t help trembling and begging. ¡°Please let me get up first, okay? If you want to ask me something, I will confess everything!¡± Michael looked at the phone next to the pillow on the bed. The subordinate hurriedly came forward and took the phone. ¡°Michael.¡± Then the subordinate handed the phone to Michael. Michael took the phone and unlocked the phone casually. The middle-aged man who was still lying on the bed, was stunned. Michael looked at the records and the calling time. Then he handed the phone to the man behind him and ordered, ¡°Check it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate took the phone and left. In the next room, Jack and Violet were indulging themselves in joy¡­ An hourter, Violety tiredly in bed. Jack hugged Violet in his arms. It was quiet in the room. Jack and Violet even could hear their heartbeats and breathing. The ambiguity of the room proved what had happened in the room just now. ¡°You can¡¯t take any contraceptive pills. Jack¡¯s voice sounded. He said in a distressed tone, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to hurt your body like this.¡± Then Jack tightened his arms, but he did not hurt Violet. Violet looked at the curtains in a daze. She was in a trance, and she could feel pain in her body. She knew that this was not a dream. ¡°Did we do that again?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant, you can give birth to this child. I will do my duty as a father.¡± Jack said and kissed Violet¡¯s ear gently. Violet closed her eyes. She frowned and asked, ¡°And then?¡± Jack responded, ¡°We have to ept the arrangement of fate. This is the destiny.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to investigate this matter?¡± Violet was furious. She wondered, ¡°Who¡¯s in the next room? If I went in, what would happen?¡± Violet didn¡¯t dare to continue her thoughts. Even if she knew how to fight with others, she had lost her Jack kissed Violet on the neck with tenderness, ¡°Michael must have found out.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t say anything to Michael.¡± Violet doubted. Jack reached out and stroked Violet¡¯s long soft hair. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say anything. Michael has worked with me for many years, and he can understand.¡± Violet took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Is he a man of Armand?¡± Violet wanted to know the truth. If the man was sent by Armand, she would kill them both! Jack didn¡¯t think so and answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Violet asked. ¡°Armand has just experienced torment. Once bitten, twice shy. Although he hates you, he dares not do anything bad to you now,¡± exined Jack. Jack¡¯s deduction was reasonable. Violet was lost in meditation, wondering, ¡°Who¡¯s it then?¡± Jack held Violet tightly. ¡°No matter who he is, I will help you.¡± Jack smelt the fragrance of Violet¡¯s hair and closed his eyes. When Jack stayed with Violet, he felt inexplicably secure. Jack recalled the scene on the stage tonight. Violet appeared at first sight, and she was even faster than Michael. She kept this matter a secret and danced with him. Violet was so kind¡­ In the next room, the middle-aged man was still lying on the ground. With one foot on the man¡¯s chest, Michael made it impossible for him to move. Michael stared at the middle-aged man coldly. Although this man did not do anything, he still wanted to kill him! At this time, the subordinate came in. ¡°Michael, I got it. It¡¯s Beryl¡¯s call, Theo¡¯s daughter.¡± Michael took the phone and dialed this number. Outside the banquet hall, Beryl was excited when she saw the caller. She wondered, ¡®Is it done? It has been such a long time, so the man must get everything! Beryl answered the call excitedly, ¡°Hello? How¡¯s it going? Is everything done?¡± Michael said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Michael, Mr. Yancey¡¯s assistant.¡± Beryl, on the other end of the phone, was so shocked. She widened her eyes, and her heart ski pped a beat! ¡°Room 228, are youing by yourself or do I send someone to take you here?¡± Michael uttered the words with a frigid tone. Beryl was so frightened that she hurriedly hung up. She stood outside the banquet hall and was stunned for a second. When she got her sense, she quickly got into a car not far away and drove away! ¡°What should I do?¡± She kept asking herself. Beryl held the steering wheel in a trembling way. She forced herself to be calm, but she failed in sorting things out. ¡°How dares she hang up the phone?¡± In Room 228, Michael narrowed his eyes coldly and took away the phone. ¡°Did she run away?¡± The man behind Michael asked, ¡°Michael, should I take her back?¡± Michael pondered for a while. ¡°She can¡¯t escape from here. Follow Mr. Yancey¡¯s instructions, and don¡¯t worry.¡± Michael thought, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Yancey finished his affairs after such a long time?¡± Michael guessed every detail of the interaction between Jack and Violet in the next room, yet he found himself inexplicably disappointed. Although he had never been with Violet, he felt as though he had lost herpletely. In the next room. Violet was standing in front of the bed in a blue dress. Jack pulled up the zipper on her back for her. Jack was still moved when he stayed close to Violet, although he had already touched every part of Violet¡¯s body. Violet had good skin, and it felt tender and smooth. Violet tidied up her hair and turned to look at Jack, who was in a suit. ¡°I hope you can forget what happened just now,¡± Violet said calmly. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Jack looked into Violet¡¯s eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°You are not allowed to take the pill. You have eaten it once. You will hurt your body if you eat the pill twice in a short time.¡± Violet looked calm and looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then she turned around and took a step towards the door. Jack followed Violet. As soon as they walked out of the room, two men not far away turned around and nodded at them respectfully. ¡°Mr. Yancey, Ms. Yeager.¡± Everyone knew what had happened just now. Jack and Violet walked to Room 228, and the other people in the room all greeted them respectfully. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey and Ms. Yeager.¡± Michael saw the h ickey on Violet¡¯s neck at a nce, which was deep and dazzling. He felt disappointed and withdrew his feet from the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡± The man lying on the ground covered his chest as if he had got his breath. He breathed heavily. When he sat up and saw Jack and Violet, he was so scared that hey by the bedside still. When Michael and Violet looked into each other, Violet was a little embarrassed. Jack was calm. He stood there and pressed his lips slightly. ¡°Mr. Yancey, it¡¯s Beryl who arranged this.¡± Michael withdrew his eyesight and reported softly. Violet frowned and looked at Michael in disbelief. Michael said, ¡°I checked it out. It¡¯s Beryl¡± Jack said coldly, ¡°She is courting death.¡± Five minutester, everyone went downstairs. Before that, the middle-aged man had been pped and beaten heavily! Although it was evening, Michael arranged everything carefully. The lights outside the banquet hall were bright. Jack stood by the side of Maserati and said in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Yeager vi.¡± He wanted to do something for the girl around him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Violet worried about Jack¡¯s eyes, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there tomorrow. I can handle this by myself. So many things happened tonight, and she needed time to calm down. She would deal with Beryl sooner orter. Michael knew that Jack was taking up the cudgel for Violet. Before Jack could say anything, Violet looked at Michael and said, ¡°Michael, please send Jack to Goldbay Estate. I can go back to the Yeager vi by myself.¡± Violet was so strong. So many things happened to her, and she could still be so calm. Michael looked at Violet with mixed feelings. ¡°Michael, send Violet back.¡± Jack didn¡¯t force Violet, but he would not let Violet go back alone. It was at night, and he worried about her. Jack opened the car door after finishing his words. ¡°Get in.¡± Then he held Violet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should go back first.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to leave Jack here alone. Jack had poor eyesight at night and faced numerous enemies. But Jack insisted, ¡°Someone will take me home.¡± Then he walked towards another car, pulled open the door under the bright lights, and sat in the car by himself. One of Michael¡¯s subordinates got in the car. After a while, the car drove away from them. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car. Michael looked at Violet who was in a low-chest dress, and the h ickey on her neck could be easily noticed at a nce. Violet didn¡¯t look at Michael. She pressed her lips and got into the car in silence. Michael wanted to stretch out his hand to protect Violet, but he dared not to touch Violet¡¯s body. When Violet got in the car, he tidied the hemline for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± Then he gently closed the door. 18:11 Chapter 121 ¡°Michael!¡± At the same time, a girl¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Michael looked back after hearing the voice. Then he saw Charlotte walking towards him quickly with the hemline. ¡°Where are you going? I have been looking for you for a long time!¡± Michael brought Charlotte here, but he almost forgot about her. ¡°Get in the car, and I will take you home,¡± Michael said softly and opened the back door for her. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Charlotte hadn¡¯t enjoyed herself yet, and she was reluctant to leave. ¡°I have something else to do. If you want me to take you back, you should get in the car,¡± said Michael. ¡°If I don¡¯te out, will you forget me?¡± Charlotte frowned and stated her guess. Then she picked up the hemline and got into the car. ¡°You are so shameless! You stared at Violet all the time!¡± Michael was embarrassed! Charlotte was stunned when she got in the car and saw Violet. ¡°Violet?¡± Michael closed the door and went back to the driver¡¯s seat. Violet looked at Charlotte with a smile and greeted, ¡°Charlotte. ¡°Where is Jack?¡± Charlotte quickly changed the topic. She was a little surprised and wondered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Violet with Jack?¡± ¡°He¡¯s back,¡± Violet smiled and said calmly. After sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Michael put on his seat belt and started the car. It was embarrassing. Charlotte had a good impression of Violet and admired her, ¡°Violet, can I interview you?¡± ¡°For what?¡± asked Violet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you marry Jack at the wedding? Didn¡¯t you know who he is? He is the president of the first consortium in Rheinsville City and one of the fourrgest families with billions of assets. He is young and handsome. What¡¯s more, he does not have any bad hobbies. He is the dream of millions of women. So many women want to marry Jack!¡± Charlotte was curious and kept posing questions. Hearing this, Violet still wore her smile. Of course, she knew Jack. But no one could control her life since she was born. At that time, she was angry, as Theo forced her to marry a strange man. How could she give in? ¡°Violet, why? Jack is so good. He is handsome and rich. He has even arranged the wedding, and you have even worn your wedding dress. Why did you refuse him?¡± Charlotte was in a good mood. Then she asked directly with her watery eyes. ¡°If I had such an opportunity, I would never let it go! I believe that no woman in the world will let this chance go. You don¡¯t know how many youngdies fall for Jack! He has received a lot of love letters when he was in school. Those female stars always want to stay close to Jack, but unfortunately, he has never given them any chance. He remains untainted by the world. He possesses a purity that surpasses what meets the eye!¡± Charlotte kept talking all the time in the car. She was very lively, like an innocent child. Michael held the steering wheel and looked at the night ahead in a sad mood. Violet looked calm, and she wore a smile all the time. ¡°Why? Violet! I want to know!¡± Charlotte in the back seat leaned forward, reached out to hold the thick and soft backrest of the passenger seat, and asked, ¡°Can you share with me your thoughts?¡± Violet tilted her head slightly, Charlotte was even attracted by this. Then Violet answered with a question, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Charlotte nodded. ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s your thought? Do you regret it?¡± Since Charlotte asked her this question, Violet was going to talk about it. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¡°Because I want to marry my love, not money. I¡¯m not short of money. I want to spend the rest of my life with a like-minded person. I have higher requirements for spiritual things,¡± Violet said frankly. ¡°Then Jack also fits your requirement!¡± eximed Charlotte. ¡°But I don¡¯t know and understand him,¡± replied Violet. ¡°What do you think of him after getting along with Jack?¡± Charlotte asked with her bright eyes, and she was full of expectations for the answer. ¡°You two have a good rtionship now. You¡¯ve been having rumors all along. He even took you out to the banquet. Did he choose this dress for you? He has spoiled you like his girlfriend!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not him, and I shouldn¡¯t judge him.¡± Violet smiled and said objectively, ¡°There is no doubt that he is capable, or how can he make such a sessfulpany in the world?¡± ¡°How about my brother¡¯s character?¡± furthered Charlotte. ¡°I won¡¯tment on it. Charlotte, you must have misunderstood. I am not Jack¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Violet said. Charlotte was a little anxious and asked directly, ¡°Do you like Jack? You guys had got along with each other for a long time. Is there a sparkle between you two?¡± Violet turned to look at Charlotte and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what will happen in the future?¡± ¡°So you mean everything is possible?¡± Charlotte wanted to get an answer in front of Michael. ¡°Violet, do you like my brother or not? Is it so difficult to answer this question? Like or dislike. It¡¯s easy to answer!¡± Violet was calm. She withdrew her eyesight and looked at the front. ¡°If your brother asks me this question one day, I will answer him seriously. I don¡¯t think my answer is meaningful to you.¡± Charlotte lost her words. Michael had got the answer in his mind. Obviously, Charlotte could not get the answer she wanted today. She did not force Violet to answer her question, and she believed that Michael understood it as well. Charlotte sat up straight and looked at Michael¡¯s handsome side face, guessing what Michael was thinking. A few momentster, the car stopped. Michael looked back at Charlotte and said, ¡°Ms. Yancey, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Charlotte turned to look out of the window and found that the car had stopped in the vi. She guessed, ¡°So is Michael going to send Violet home?¡± Charlotte was shocked for a while. Violet said goodbye to Charlotte, who opened the door and got out of the car by herself. Then she closed the door and stood in the yard watching the car drive away¡­ She kept wondering, Violet is Jack¡¯s date. Why does Michael send Violet home instead? Where is Jack?¡¯ Charlotte thought of some details and felt that Michael liked Violet. At least, Michael didn¡¯t hate Violet. When Violet was around, Michael would always pay attention to her. This was a woman¡¯s sixth sense, and Charlotte was disappointed at this. She thought, ¡°Michael, there are so many women in the world. Don¡¯t fight for a woman with Jack. Or he¡¯ll fire you!¡± The white Maserati drove away. The light in the car was dim. Michael drove the car and turned to look at Violet. Then he found Violet looking outside. Violet was so gentle and elegant. She wore a blue dress with long hair, showing her attractive appearance and giving people a feeling of humility and tranquility. Michael looked at Violet and was a little lost. Then Michael noticed the h ickey on Violet¡¯s neck again. He was hurt, and then he withdrew his eyesight. He looked at the front and asked gently, ¡°Ms. Yeager, do you want to go back to the Yeager vi? Or do you want to go back to your vi?¡± Michael knew that Violet would not go back to Goldbay Estate. Violet came to her senses and turned to look at Michael. ¡°The Yeager vi.¡± Michael turned his eyes and looked into Violet¡¯s eyes. Violet had a pair of dark and bright eyes, showing a temperament of being neither humble nor pushy. ¡°Okay.¡± Michael looked away. 13:12 So did Violet. It took about ten minutes to get to the Yeager Vi, so Michael did not drive fast. Michael and Violet did not talk with each other again. Michael pressed the y button in the car and got a moderate volume. Then the maic voice of the male singer lingered in their cars. ¡°I can¡¯t find any starlight in the night. I miss you so much. The snow kes cover you. How can lonely me get out of my heartbreak? Can I make up for my lost vows? I would rather believe that you are lying¡­¡± It was a rare time for Michael to spend alone with Violet. He cherished this chance very much! He had been working for so many years and met a lot of beautiful women, but he had never fallen in love with anyone. The Yeagers were not far away from Goldbay Estate, so he could not drive too slowly. Soon the Maserati stopped in the yard of the Yeager vi, In the living room on the first floor, Beryl lost her breath and felt terrible when she saw the car. She wondered, ¡°Is Mr. Yancey here?¡±. ¡°Thank you, Michael.¡± Violet unfastened her seat belt and looked at Michael. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Michael didn¡¯t say anything. He unfastened his seat belt and quickly by passed the car to open the door for Violet. They looked into each other again. Violet was a little embarrassed, so she withdrew her eyesight and got out of the car with the hemline in her hands. Then Michael closed the door and apanied her to the brightly lit living room. When they walked into the living room, Theo went downstairs. He heard the sound of Maserati¡¯s engine in his study just now. He thought it was Jack, but it turned out to be Michael. ¡°Michael, thank you for bringing Violet back.¡± Theo smiled and expressed his gratitude. Michael ignored him and looked at the girl on the sofa coldly. Violet also saw Beryl. The former looked calm, but thetter felt even more uneasy about this. Michael walked towards the sofa without saying a word. Beryl was frightened by this aura and stood up nervously from the sofa. p! Michael pped Beryl on the cheek heavily! With a scream, Beryl fell to the sofa. This was the first time Michael had pped a woman. Even Violet was stunned! She widened her eyes in disbelief. Theo and Yvette were confused. They didn¡¯t know what had happened, but Michael¡¯s aura was so cold that even Yvette forgot to protect her daughter! Michael was wearing a long ck trench coat with his neckline upright. He stared at Beryl on the sofa. Beryl covered her red and swollen face andy there. She dared not to breathe or say anything. Violet looked away and walked upstairs tiredly. Theo didn¡¯t know what was going on. He was about to figure out all matters. Michael stared at Beryl all the time with a cold smile. ¡°If you dare to hurt Violet again, I will kill you!¡± Michael stood in his position and said angrily. On the second floor, Violet stopped. She was shocked and knew that it was Michael¡¯s mind. She remembered what Charlotte said when Charlotte got in the car. ¡°If I don¡¯te out, will you forget me? You are so shameless! You stared at Violet all the time!¡± Violet looked back, and a trace of sadness shed across her eyes. Theo walked to Michael and asked fearfully, ¡°Michael, what happened?¡± Beryl panickedpletely. If Theo knew this, he would kill her! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Fortunately, Michael didn¡¯t say anything, as he did not want to waste time there. Jack would deal with this matter tomorrow. Michael stared at Theo and Yvette fiercely, hoping they could keep a close eye on Beryl. Then Michael turned around and walked towards the living room door. He walked away in a hurry. The ck custom trench coat gave people a chilly aura. It was so scary! Soon, Maserati in the yard left. Theo frowned and looked at Beryl, who was still on the sofa. He asked in confusion, ¡°Beryl! What was going on? What happened?¡± Beryl didn¡¯t dare to say anything and breathe, let alone look up at Theo. Judging from Beryl¡¯s expression, Theo knew that it was not simple. He grabbed Beryl¡¯s wrist and pulled her up from the sofa. Then he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What is going on? What did you do to irritate Michael? Do you know the result of offending Jack?¡± Beryl shrank her neck and bit her lip while trembling. ¡°Tell me. If you don¡¯t, I will kill you!¡± Yvette was anxious and hurriedly took a step toward Theo. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t do this. Let¡¯s talk! Calm down!¡± Theo breathed heavily. Finally, he let go of his hand. ¡°Tell me. What the hell is going on? Why is Michael so angry?¡± Beryl kept silent. She took two steps, lowered her head, and pressed her lips. No matter what Theo said, Beryl kept silent. Theo was so angry that he almost pped Beryl! Fortunately, Yvette grabbed Theo all the time. ¡°Theo, we don¡¯t know the truth, and you can¡¯t beat Beryl. Beryl is your daughter. Violet hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Can we talk about this tomorrow? It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t get mad!¡± How could Theo not be angry? Originally, Theo wanted to talk with Violet tonight. The Yeager Group couldn¡¯t be suppressed by the Yancey Group anymore. He wanted to have a good talk with Violet, and he had even prepared his mood well. Finally, Violet came back. But something terrible happened just now. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Yvette intimately took Theo¡¯s arm and lead him to the stairs. Then she looked back at Beryl, hoping she could find a great solution. Beryl looked at Yvette, frowned, and w ad in a panic. Yvette didn¡¯t know what Beryl had done. She only knew that Beryl came to the banquet. How could Michael be so angry? When Theo and Yvette went upstairs, Beryl sat down on the sofa. She was extremely aggrieved. If Beryl had been sessful tonight, Violet would not be so arrogant. Theo could scold and beat the former, and she did not care about this. As long as the media knew this, those photos would go viral, and Jack wouldn¡¯t stay with Violet anymore. But Beryl had failed! Beryl was a little scared and wondered, ¡®Even Michael is so angry. Will Mr. Yancey make trouble with me tomorrow? Dad always wants to tter Mr. Yancey. What should I do?¡¯ Michael drove away in the Maserati. He held the steering wheel with one hand and put his other hand on the window. He gently touched his chin. The songs still lingered in his ear. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any stars in the night. I missed you so much. The snow kes covered you all over the sky. How could I get out of my broken heart? Can I make up for my lost vows? I would rather believe that you were lying. The fireworks in your hand had not yet bloomed, and I could no longer find the direction where the wind left. My heart ached, and it hurt below zero¡­ A few days ago, he took Violet back. So many people wanted to kill Violet, and he protected her and pulled her into his arms. He wanted to block all dangers for Violet¡­ Michael still could remember the details that happened that night. Michael couldn¡¯t forget the gentle touch on his fingertips, the body temperature, and the fragrance of Violet. Violet looked humble and gentle, And she even knew how to cook¡­ Michael had a different impression of Violet when he thought of details. Michael wanted to control his mind, but he failed. Those good impressions gathered in his mind, and was this the so-called love? When Michael began to understand what it meant, he only had sadness and regret left, 13:12 Although Jack didn¡¯t say anything, Michael could feel that he liked Violet. It was because of Violet that Jack came to the banquet today. And Violet also loved Jack. After all, Jack was so excellent, and he had no bad hobbies. He was handsome and rich. How could not Violet fall in love with him? At the same time, in the Yeager vi, the lights in the sp ac ious and luxurious master bedroom on the second floor were on. Violet came out of the bathroom. She stood in front of the window, recalling the scene of having sex with Jack. She pressed her lips and closed her eyes. She could not have a fluke mind, so she decided to buy contraceptive pills tomorrow. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 72-hour contraceptive pills were effective. She couldn¡¯t pregnant¡­ She was not ready to be a mother. In other terms, she did not want to get Jack into trouble. If she was pregnant before getting married, others would have had a bad impression of Jack. It was getting darker¡­ In a vi of Goldbay Estate, Jack was wearing a white bathrobe and holding a whiskey goblet in his hand. He sat on the sofa in the living room on the first floor. Zoey didn¡¯t dare to disturb Jack. It seemed that Jack was lost in meditation. ¡°Is there something wrong with his work?¡± Zoey thought for a while, and then she gave up her mind. ¡°Jack just came back from the banquet, and he has just signed a good project. How can he be in trouble? He should be happy now.¡± Jack recalled what had happened today. The light in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed. Violet walked to him immediately. Violet was like a light in the darkness for him. Violet was drugged, but she was rational. Then she kissed him directly¡­ He could give Violet a sense of security, and Violet could also give him a sense of security. It was amazing. They just knew each other. A few days ago, this woman refused him at the wedding, and the Yanceys were humiliated about this matter. But Jack couldn¡¯t hate Violet, and even his Grandpa liked Violet. ¡°What magic does the kid have?¡± Jack wondered. After taking a sip of the whiskey, Jack stared at the number on his phone. Finally, he made a call. At this time, Violet was still standing in front of the window. The ringing bell pulled back her thoughts. Violet looked at the phone and found it was a call from Jack. Violet calmed down and took a deep breath. Then she answered the call and said calmly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Jack¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I disturb you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Violet raised her eyshes slightly and looked out of the window again. They kept silent for a while, and both of them felt something different in their hearts. ¡°Please light up the five-star in thement area. If you like this book, please put your rating on it. A low rating means that the book is not good, so the website will give a badment. So don¡¯t give me one, two, three, or four stars. If you don¡¯t like reading this book, you can change a book. It is not easy to write a book. Please be understandable.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Maybe they just wanted to hear each other¡¯s voice, and they had nothing to say. Violet didn¡¯t hang up, and neither did Jack. Jack was silent for a while, ¡°I¡¯lle to the Yeager vi tomorrow. Beryl did something bad to you. Fortunately, you are fine. If she gets no punishment, she will do this again,¡± said Jack. ¡°I can handle it myself. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to rely on Jack. ¡°I wille,¡± Jack said firmly. But Violet asked, ¡°In what identity do youe?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I will go to the Yeager vi with the same identity as today when I had lunch in the Yeagers,¡± Jack said in a low voice. Violet looked out of the window. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Is there anything else? Or I will hang up.¡± Then they all kept silent. A few momentster, Violet said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Jack interrupted Violet and said, ¡°Are you okay?¡± They made love for a long time in the afternoon, and Jack worried about Violet¡¯s waist. Violet didn¡¯t want to answer this question, so she hung up directly. Jack frowned when Violet hung up. He put down his phone and drank up the wine in his ss. Then he stood up and walked upstairs. Jack was tender in the afternoon, but they did that for a long time. In the Yeager vi. Violety down on the big bed. She felt so tired, so she did not want to make trouble with Beryl tonight. She would count this with Beryl tomorrow after having a good rest tonight. The next morning. In the Yancey manor, Josef got up early and received a call from Goldbay Estate. Zoey said, ¡°Mr. Josef Yancey, Ms. Violet Yeager came here yesterday afternoon, and Mr. Yancey has prepared a lot of dresses for her and taken her to thepany¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Josef was happy. Then he asked expectantly, ¡°Did Jack bring Violet back after the banquet?¡± Zoey reported truthfully, ¡°She didn¡¯te here at night. ¡°Okay¡­ I see.¡± Josef was disappointed after hearing this. After hanging up, Josef thought for a while and finally wore a smile. He thought, ¡°Jack is finally enlightened. He has even invited Violet. That¡¯s great!¡± Josef wished that Jack and Violet could make progress faster. It would be great for them to get married and have a baby! Josef once told Zoey that if something important happened in Goldbay Estate, she should report to him. Although he was old, he wanted to know their process. Josef was not in a hurry if something did have happened between Jack and Violet. But if not, he would do something. Josef was in a good mood after answering this call. He got up and walked towards the yard, followed by Dustin. The Yancey manor was on a man-made ind, isted from the world and surrounded by the sea. Ten famous designers designed the vi, integrating the essence of architectural design. It was practical and beautiful. There were many precious trees in the yard. The whole vi was lush and thriving all year round. The air in the morning was extremely fresh. Josef was used to ying light exercises in the courtyard every morning. He lived a regr life, so he was very healthy. In the room upstairs, Samantha almost didn¡¯t sleep all night because she received a callst night. The more she thought about it, the stranger she felt. Someone told her that Jack didn¡¯t drive back by himselfst night. A subordinate sent him back instead. 13:12 Michael drove Violet and Charlotte home in Jack¡¯s Maserati. Jack was not strange when he got in the car. But the light outside the banquet hall had been adjusted. Others had installed high-power bulbs in advance. This was a particrly important message. Samantha recalled what had happened on the stage. The light just turned dim. Why did Violet and Michaele to the stage at the same time? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Michael was not there to help the champagne tower at all. With his identity, he did not need to do this. Over the years, Samantha had been looking for Jack¡¯s weakness. She wanted to bring him down. However, Jack was cautious. Heid invisible power grids in the vi yard, saying that he was doing the smart-home project. But only Samantha knew that Jack was on guard against her and afraid that others would sneak into the vi to obtain any evidence. It was impossible to find a breakthrough from Michael. Since she got some clues now, she would dig out the truth! But she could find something from Violet. Samantha would work for this in the future. She wondered, Violet must know something. After all, she has lived in Goldbay Estate. Jack hasn¡¯t taken anyone to his Smart Home before. And thest time, when Armand took Violet away, Jack located her quickly. So there must be a chip on Violet. Violet treated Samantha impolitelyst time. Samantha thought that she could force Jack to answer her questions if she could catch Violet. After that, she would kill Violet secretly, and no one would make trouble with her in the future. She calcted in her mind, Violet is not easy to deal with. What¡¯s more, she even knows how to apply venomous insects to others! So I have to kill her quickly! Otherwise, Violet will be a stumbling block for me! Samantha smiled evilly. When she got her sense, she saw Lily standing 6 feet away quietly with a sweet soup and staring at her. Samantha was shocked and walked towards Lily. ¡°Mrs. Yeager, what¡¯s your n?¡± Lily walked over with a bowl in her hand and wondered, ¡°Mrs. Yeager looked so evil just now.¡± Samantha smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this or take part in it. You just need to serve the old man upstairs.¡± Samantha took the bowl and stirred it gently with a spoon. ¡°Please stop.¡± Lily frowned and tried to persuade Samantha, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a stable life now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha looked at Lily with a smile and replied in a good mood, ¡°The show just started. It will be more and more interesting. It¡¯s difficult to judge who is the winner now. Can¡¯t you have some confidence in me?¡± Lily said lightly, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat Jack.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Samantha suddenly got angry and snorted. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, I will help my son get what he deserves!¡± Lily looked at Samantha without uttering a word. Then Samantha nced at Lily coldly and said, ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t expect you to do anything for me. I am very grateful for what you did for me in the past. But You can¡¯t stop what I want to do in the future.¡± ¡°I was forced to do it, and I did not know the truth!¡± Lily said. ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t you do those things for me?¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°But if something happens to you, I will be involved in those matters. You won¡¯t end up well yourself!¡± Lily said bluntly. Samantha frowned. She looked at Lily and asked in shock, ¡°So what? Are you going to be a deserter now? End What do you mean by that?¡± Lily didn¡¯t answer. up well? ¡°Well, is it meaningful for you to stop now? You did those things in the past. Would others forget those things if you refused to mention them? You¡¯re lying to yourself!¡± Samantha continued. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Lily looked down at Samantha¡¯s beautiful high heels. Lily, your fate will be tied to me for the rest of my life. I promise your can live ground like a long as I am well, and Samantha while she took a sip of the sweet sop Lily didn¡¯t want to argue with Samantha. She felt tired when she talked abox this with Sementive ¡°Mr. Yeager has really changed. She is no longer the innocent and kind Ms. Zieger as I know thouba Liby In fact, Lily also had a great responsibility for the things that happened in the past. She was an elder, box the failed in teaching Samantha Usually, Lily spoiled Samantha so much and would you everything for her unconditionally, Finally, they both fell into the whirlpool, Lily looked at Samantha and left in disappointment. She didn¡¯t know what would happen tomorrow. Lily thought, Mr. Joel Yancey hase back, and Mr. Violet Yeager is also there. The whole thing has be more and moreplicated. When will Mr. Liam Yanceye back? s, Mr. Liam Yancey is also not a man easy to get along with In a bedroom upstairs, Samantha had an idea and wanted to act. She picked up her phone and dialed a number In the Yeager vi in the morning It was time for breakfast. A ser vant went upstairs and called Beryl and Violet to have breakfast respectively, Beryl and Violet didn¡¯t live on the same floor Beryl panicked. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and dared not go downstairs at all, But sooner orter, she had to face this matter, so she cheered herself up. In the huge master bedroom on the second floor, Violet wore a lc dress today. She was tall and beautiful. She pressed the control button, and theplicated pce-style curtains separated from the middle position and slid towards both sides. The beautiful morning sunlight shone in, giving warmth to the room. Violet nned to go out to buy contraceptive pills after breakfast. In the afternoon, she would meet the president of Grande Group. The day was tightly scheduled. She was in a good mood before walking out of the bedroom. But when she walked out of the bedroom, she saw Beryl on the stairs. Then they looked into each other. Beryl paused and suppressed her panic. Violet stared at Beryl calmly without saying anything. She just looked at Beryl and then took a step downstairs. Beryl was stunned, wondering, ¡°What does violet mean? Will she make trouble with me today?¡± Beryl watched Violet¡¯s back for a while. A few momentster, Beryl took a step again. She was both suspicious and uneasy. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Yeager ¡°Good morning, Ms. Yeager In the spa cious and bright living room, the housekeeper and ser vant turned their eyes when they heard footsteps. They all took the initiative to greet the girl appearing on the stairs and saluted respectfully. Violet smiled kindly, ¡°Good morning she responded kindly. In the past, the housekeeper and ser vant would only treat Beryl like this. Everyone in this family served Beryl, who was like a spoiled little princess. Beryl would never greet back when the housekeeper and se rvant greeted her. She thought they should do this, as she was the master, and those people were just ser vants. So when Violet greeted them, the ser vants were slightly stunned. Violet went downstairs and headed for the dining room. A few momentster, Beryl also appeared on the stairs. The maid and butler who were arranging flowers in the living room turned their eyes and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Beryl Yeager? They all changed their address. Beryl stared at them, and she was not used to the address Ms. Beryl Yeager¡¯! But she knew that Theo had asked them to do this. 13:12 The dining room of the Yeager vi wasrge and luxurious. After all, it was a big vi worth 20 million dors. Theo smiled when he saw Violet. ¡°Come here, Violet!¡± Theo even got a seat for Violet. Yvette was angry about this. Violet did not greet Theo and Yvette. She looked at the breakfast on the table, including milk, bread, sandwiches, pizza, millet oatmeal, and scrambled eggs. Violet sat on the seat prepared by Theo and looked at them. Theo still smiled and looked at the middle-aged woman beside him. ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Yvette felt ufortable. Beryl hadn¡¯te yet, but she still sat down. She looked at the door from time to time and wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t a ser vant go upstairs and call Beryl? Where is Beryl?¡± Theo peeled a roast egg for Violet and handed it over. Yvette saw this and was angry, thinking, ¡°Does Theo treat Violet as a queen? When did he do this to me and Beryl?¡± When Beryl appeared at the door of the dining room, Violet had already started drinking milk. Theo was also having breakfast. ¡°Dad, Mom, good morning.¡± Beryl walked towards them. Then she looked at Violet and said calmly, ¡°Good morning, Violet.¡± Violet looked up leisurely and said, ¡°Good morning.¡± She even gave Beryl a smile. Beryl hid her smile when she withdrew her eyesight. Then she began to have breakfast. Yvette hurriedly took out a chair for her daughter, and let Beryl sit next to her. Then she quickly brought Beryl an egg. ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Beryl whispered. It was quiet in the dining room. Violet didn¡¯t mention what happenedst night, which was beyond Beryl¡¯s expectations. Beryl kept thinking, ¡°Violet almost lost herself because of me. Isn¡¯t she going to tell Dad? What is she nning?¡¯ Beryl ate breakfast quietly and looked up at Violet sitting opposite from time to time. She couldn¡¯t guess what Violet was thinking. Theo wanted to chat with Violet, so he asked, ¡°Violet, what do you want to you in the morning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± Violet said straightforwardly. She did not ask Theo anything. Theo nodded. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Theo also did not ask what Violet was going to do. Violet came backst night, and Theo was happy, which meant that Violet took here as her home. As long as Violet was willing toe back, he would spend his time repairing the rtionship. Beryl didn¡¯t take it lightly. After breakfast, Beryl stood in the yard. She waspletely relieved when Violet drove away. Yvette knew her daughter very well. When she saw this, she wanted to talk with Beryl, as she didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. The only thing she knew was that Beryl went out to the banquet, and Michael was angry about this. you So when Theo left, Yvette pulled her daughter upstairs and locked the door. ¡°Tell me what did?¡± Beryl thought everything was over, so she shook her head and said firmly. ¡°Nothing.¡± She didn¡¯t want her mother to worry about her. ¡°Do you still want to lie to me?¡± Yvette said directly, ¡°If you did not do anything, why did Michael p you?¡± Yvette knew her daughter very well. Beryl pursed her lips and looked away. Yvette was in a hurry, ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Do you think this is over?¡± Michael was so angry. Do you think Violet will let you go? This is called calm before the storm!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Beryl widened her eyes and looked at Yvette uncasily. ¡°Violet would not let you go easily. What happened? Tell me!¡± Yvette cared about Beryl, so she had to find a solution for Beryl in advance. But Beryl still hesitated after hearing her mother¡¯s words. ¡°s! Tell me quickly!¡± Yvette urged. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! The only person in this family who could help you! Can you deal with this matter alone?¡± Finally, Beryl told what she had done to her mother. ¡°What? ¡°Did you drug Violet? Then¡­ who did Violet sleep with?¡± Yvette eximed and covered her mouth. Beryl stared at her mother nkly, as she didn¡¯t know this either. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Beryl quickly got her senses and answered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What? How can you not know this? How dare you hurt Violet? How can you be so confident? Haven¡¯t I told you what kind of woman Violet is? It¡¯s not easy to make trouble with her. If we want to be the winner, we should think about it for a long time. If we do something at random, we would hurt ourselves!¡± cried Yvette. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Beryl actually regretted it. ¡°What should I say about you? You are making trouble with yourself!¡± Yvette was smart. But Beryl was thinking about another thing. She asked, ¡°Mom, did Violet sleep with Jack?¡± Yvette and Beryl looked at each other. Yvette said, ¡°If that happened, you are so stu pid!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Beryl didn¡¯t know how to defend herself. ¡°You¡¯re doing a disservice! I just let you confess to Jack. You can exin your action at the wedding and win Jack¡¯s heart over slowly. Do you want to make a big difference at once? If Jack did have slept with Violet, how can you be Mrs. Yancey?¡± Yvette darkened her face and said. ¡°What should we do now? Violet won¡¯t let me go, will she? Jack won¡¯t let me go, will he? It seems that Jack bears a good rtionship with Violet. If they slept with each other, they won¡¯t let me go, right?¡± Beryl went to panic. ¡°What exactly do you think? You are going to destroy their rtionship, and you should make trouble with Violet. Will Jack let you go? You are dreaming,¡± Yvette said angrily. Beryl was about to cry. At the same time, Violet parked her car outside arge pharmacy in Rheinsville City. She looked at the signboard of the pharmacy with a trace of sadness in her eyes. She unfastened her seat belt and put on a mask. Then she got out of the car with her bag. There were only a few customers in the pharmacy in the morning. As soon as Violet walked into the store, the shop assistant greeted her. ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡± Violet saw that different pills were ced in different areas. The pharmacy was so big that it was difficult to find them. So she asked, ¡°Are there any morning-after pills? I want the one with the best effect.¡± ¡°Yes. The better the effect, the greater the side effects. How long has it been?¡± the shop assistant asked. Violet didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, and she answered softly, ¡°Last night.¡± ¡°We have emergency pills within 36 hours, which works well. But if you want to buy this, please show us your ID card. Do you bring it with you?¡± The clerk¡¯s voice was sweet, and she was a youngdy. Violet was startled and wondered, ¡°Should one show her ID Card before buying pills?¡± She bought itst time, but she did not show her ID. It was not this store. She did not take that pill, and she threw it away. Violet didn¡¯t think much about it. She took her card from her bag and handed it to the shop assistant. ¡°Please give me the best one.¡± The shop assistant looked at the name on Violet¡¯s ID card and handed it back to Violet. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Yeager. I can¡¯t sell you the pill.¡± Violet was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Why?¡± 13:12 ¡°I¡¯m sorry. And I kindly remind you that you can¡¯t buy the morning-after pill.¡± The shop assistant stuffed the ID card into Violet¡¯s hand and walked away. Violet stood there alone. She took a deep breath and frowned. Then she began to search between the shelves in disbelief. A few momentster, another shop assistant kindly reminded Violet. ¡°Ms. Yeager, don¡¯t waste your time. All the morning-after pills in our store have been put away. You can¡¯t find it at the counter.¡± Violet suddenly understood something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Violet looked at the shop assistant and then left. Violet sat in the driver¡¯s seat and thought for a while. Then she drove to another pharmacy, but he got the same answer. Violet sat back in the car again. She held the steering wheel tightly and pressed her lips. She was angry! Only Jack could do this. Just now, Violet said she would pay a hundred times the price, but no one dared to sell the pill to her. If they sold the pill to her, what would Jack do? At this time, the white Maserati drove over and parked in front of her car. Violet saw Jack, who got out of the car and walked to her driver¡¯s seat. Then he leaned over slightly. Violet looked at Jack and said, ¡°Jack, are you bossing around in Rheinsville City? The pharmacies even dared not to do their business.¡± It was true. The shop assistant called Jack, so he located Violet through the bracelet. He had refused an important meeting and came here. ¡°If you are pregnant, you don¡¯t have the right to deal with it without authorization. I am the father of the child and I have at least half a voice.¡± Jack looked calm, and he continued to say, ¡°I have told you that taking a pill twice in a short time is bad for your health. I don¡¯t like your behaviors like this.¡± ¡°Are you following me?¡± Violet was angry. Jack raised his eyes and looked at the blue sky. A few momentster, he looked at Violet¡¯s delicate face and asked, ¡°Should I do that?¡± Violet looked at the bracelet on her wrist and suddenly understood something. She pulled the bracelet hard! Jack looked at Violet calmly. Violet¡¯s wrist turned red because she tried to take off the bracelet. She could not do this without the key. ¡°Give me the key!¡± Violet yelled at Jack. ¡°Violet.¡± Jack looked at Violet and said, ¡°I hope you can take good care of your body. I am for your good.¡± Violet leaned back into the chair speechlessly. She withdrew her gaze and looked ahead. Shed and said, ¡°Get out of here, and I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± A few minutester, Jack by passed the car and opened the door of the passenger seat. Then he sat in the car. Violet looked at Jack and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand my words? I¡¯m angry now. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Yeager vi. Don¡¯t refuse me. Your mother is still in my hands.¡± Jack ignored Violet and said resolutely. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± asked Violet. ¡°No. It¡¯s just a reminder,¡± answered Jack. Violet hadn¡¯t been so angry for a long time. She didn¡¯t like men who controlled her too much, but Jack was such a man. Jack said softly, ¡°I have to show my attitude in front of Theo. Otherwise, Beryl will make trouble with you all the time.¡± He was worried that Violet would get hurt again. Please light up five stars in thement area. It was important for the author and the book. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°It¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you. I didn¡¯t take the contraceptive pillst time, so it won¡¯t affect anything this time. It¡¯s my body, and I have a sense of proportion. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± said Violet. Jack said gently, ¡°You didn¡¯t cat contraceptive pillsst time, so you could not cat at this time.¡± He leaned over and held the back of Violet¡¯s chair with one hand and the steering wheel with the other. He looked at Violet and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Drive forward.¡± Violet sat straight and looked ahead. No matter how determined she was, Jack could disturb her heartbeat at such a close distance. Violet tried her best to ignore Jack. Unexpectedly, Jack suddenly smiled. Violet was angry. She looked at Jack and said, ¡°What are youughing at? Get out of the car! I don¡¯t want to repeat it again.¡± Jack just stared at Violet, and Violet was also shocked by this. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You are angry with yourself. You can take my car. And I will drive for you. How about this?¡± Jack stroked Violet¡¯s long hair and said. Before Violet could say anything, Jack said, ¡°I must go to the Yeager vi today.¡± At the same time, Jack¡¯s phone rang. He checked the Caller ID and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Michael¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, where are you?¡± All the executives are here, and we are waiting for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out to do something personal. Please tell others the content of the meeting. I won¡¯t go back for the time being. You can arrange the meeting,¡± answered Jack. Michael didn¡¯t say anything more. He guessed what had happened. Jack hung up directly. Violet started to think, ¡°Does Jack have a meeting? But he¡¯s here now.¡± Violet and Jack turned to face each other, their gazes meeting in a moment of mutual understanding. The tension in the car dissipated noticeably. ¡°Buy me some pills. I¡¯ll take you to the Yeager vi,¡± Violet said. But Jack smiled. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I will go to the Yeager vi. If you don¡¯t drive, I will do it myself.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After keeping silent for a while, Violet said, ¡°If I am pregnant, I will have an abortion.¡± ¡°Then you can have a try. I¡¯d like to see who dares to do this for you. No hospital dares to do this.¡± Violet stared at Jack, who was wearing a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s drive.¡± Violet knew that if she did not take Jack to the Yeager vi, Jack would stay in the car. Well. Violet also wanted to make trouble with Beryl. So she started the car and headed toward the Yeager vi¡­ Jack crossed his legs elegantly and put one hand on the window. The soft wind blew his hair, and the golden sunshine shone on his handsome face. Jack pressed his thin lips. He recalled what had happenedst night. If he was not there, the consequences would be unthinkable. Beryl was so bold! Jack had always been decisive. Once he got an idea, he would do it cleanly and beautifully. Violet held the steering wheel and looked ahead. She should find a way to buy pills in the afternoon. Now she should take Jack away as soon as possible. Violet had already figured out how to make trouble with Beryl. But she wanted to know Jack¡¯s method first. Didn¡¯t Jack like to mind other people¡¯s business? She would let Jack deal with this matter first. She wanted to know if Jack could do this well. If she was not satisfied with the result, she would do something in person. In a word, Violet wouldn¡¯t let herself suffer any loss. A few minutester, the car stopped in front of the Yeager vi. Theo just came home. Beryl went downstairs. When she saw Violet¡¯s car in the yard, she was stunned for a moment. Her face turned pale when she saw Jack get off the car with Violet, Theo was happy when he saw Violete back with Jack. He walked forward and greeted them happily. 1/3 13:12 Chapter 127 ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey. Violet, you¡¯re back! Pleasee in!¡± When Jack and Violet walked into the living room, Beryl had already gone downstairs. She looked at Jack and Violet. Then she greeted them uneasily. ¡°Mr. Yancey, Violet.¡± After all, Violet was her little sister. Although Violet was deemed the respectable Ms. Yeager, she could not call Violet a sister. Jack¡¯ stared at Beryl coldly. Theo didn¡¯t dare to disturb Jack. He looked at Beryl and then looked at Jack. Was Jack here for Beryl? Theo recalled what Michael had donest night. He darkened his heart and had a bad feeling. Yvette was also in the living room, noticing the unusual atmosphere. Jack¡¯s time was precious, so he went straight to the point. ¡°Beryl, do you admit what you didst night?¡± Jack put his hands in his pocket and asked in a h oa rse way. Violet stood beside Jack calmly. Yvette trembled and was in a bad mood. She knew the truth. Only Theo did not know what had happened. ¡°What happened, Mr. Yancey? Michael pped Beryl as soon as he came herest night. Michael did not say anything, and he just warned Beryl. What did Beryl do?¡± As a father, he must know this matter today! ¡°You should ask your daughter. She knows this matter well.¡± Jack said coldly. Realizing that something was wrong, Theo walked towards Beryl and grabbed Beryl¡¯s wrist. ¡°Tell me! What did you do?¡± Theo asked angrily as if he was showing his attitude. But Jack got a point. Michael pped Berylst night. This was unusual. ? Violet looked at Theo. Seeing that Theo was angry, she felt funny. She wondered what Theo would do with it. ¡°Tell me. What the hell are you doing? Mr. Yancey was always busy, but he came here for you today. Don¡¯t you know how precious his time was? Tell me quickly! You should admit what you have done. Then you should apologize immediately!¡± Theo shouted fiercely. Yvette was anxious when she saw this. She knew that Theo would know this matter today and Violet wouldn¡¯t let Beryl go easily. Yvette pitied her daughter, but she dared not say anything. The atmosphere in the living room became tense immediately! Jack stepped towards Theo and Beryl. ¡°Beryl drugged Victor, trying to let Violet sleep with an old man. Beryl even prepared a camera in the room. Of course, Beryl failed in doing this. But the nature of this matter is terrible.¡± Jack said in a cold voice. Theo was shocked. He looked at Beryl as if he wanted to kill Beryl. He just developed a good rtionship with Violet, but Beryl did such a thing. How could Beryl do this? Beryl was looking for death! Beryl trembled and didn¡¯t dare to look directly at everyone in the living room. She pursed her lips, not knowing how to exin it! p! A heavy p fell on Beryl¡¯s cheek! Theo pped Beryl directly. Ah! Beryl screamed and fell to the sofa. She felt dizzy, and blood appeared in her mouth. Theo was angry. ¡°Bi tch. I will kill you today!¡± Then Theo grabbed Beryl and pped Beryl again. Beryl fell to the sofa again! Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Theo pped Beryl heavily. Beryl felt dizzy and screamed miserably. ¡°Ah!¡± Yvette was scared. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t p Beryl like this! Beryl is your daughter! Theo!¡± Yvette ran over and protected Beryl. ¡°Do you also know this matter?¡± Theo looked at Yvette and asked angrily. Yvette didn¡¯t answer this question. She was scared. Originally, she wanted to beg, but Theo pushed her away directly. Theo picked up Beryl again and beat her hard! He even wanted to kill her, as she had destroyed his good thing again! Jack didn¡¯t stop Theo. He was waiting for the end of this farce. He knew that Theo just did this in front of him, and he did this to show his attitude. Violet was a little annoyed at the moment. Yvette begged Theo all the way, and Beryl yelled. Theo scolded loudly. She had never seen this in this living room. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Beryl screamed for mercy. Her hair was messy, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Theo, stop here! If you keep beating Beryl like this, you will kill our daughter!¡± Yvette screamed desperately. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her today! She made such a big mistake! Violet was also my daughter! Violet also got my blood. How could Beryl be so bad? I am going to kill Beryl!¡¯ Theo was angry and beat Beryl heavily. Beryl cried and shouted. Soon blood oozed from her face. Finally, Beryl fell to the sofa. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A few momentster, Theo was also tired. He put his hands on his waist and stared at Beryl panting! Jack stared at them coldly. Then he walked to Jack and Beryl. Violet was still standing in the original position. Hearing the footsteps, Theo hurriedly turned to look at Jack and said, ¡°Mr. Yancey, I am failed in teaching my daughter. I get you into trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. So what are you going to do? Is this enough?¡± Jack looked at Beryl coldly. Then he looked at Theo, who was scared and suddenly swallowed. Theo was guessing Jack¡¯s mind. What would Jack want to do?¡± Theo thought he should do this matter well, or everything would be terrible in the future. So Theo looked at Violet, who kept calm all the time. But he could not guess what Violet was thinking from her expression. Theo didn¡¯t have much time. He thought for a while and said, ¡°I will send Beryl abroad! I promise she won¡¯t disturb you again. Is this OK?¡± Jack turned to look at Violet, who was smiling slightly and didn¡¯t show the intention to stop Theo. After a few seconds of silence in the living room, Yvette suddenly rushed over and grabbed Theo¡¯s arm! ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m begging you, Theo! Don¡¯t send Beryl abroad. Beryl is your daughter! She did not know others abroad. Are you going to drive her out of home?¡± Yvette felt terrible. She had never been separated from Beryl since Beryl was born. ¡°Beryl knew that she was wrong. She would change it! I promise! We can kick her out next time, okay?¡± Theo also felt pain after finishing his words. After all, Beryl was his daughter who had been with him for more than 20 years. However, Theo had promised this in front of Jack. So he frowned and took a deep breath without saying anything. Seeing that it was useless to beg Theo, Yvette walked to Jack. She wanted to grab Theo¡¯s arms, but she was scared by Jack¡¯s aura. Then she withdrew her hands. Yvette looked at the man in front of her awkwardly and anxiously. ¡°Mr. Yancey, please forgive Beryl! She wouldn¡¯t dare to do that again. I promise! You almost married her in the past. Please let Beryl at this time!¡± Jack frowned slightly and looked at Theo coldly. ¡°Mr. Yeager, please do what you said. If you can¡¯t deal with this matter well, I will do it.¡± Jack raised his chin after finishing his words. He did not want to talk about this now. Yvette saw that Jack would not help her, so she came to Violet, who was her only hope. She grabbed Violet¡¯s arm and pleaded for her daughter in tears. ¡°Violet, please don¡¯t do this to Beryl. She has been¡­¡± ¡°What did I do to her? What did I do to her?¡± Hearing this, Violet withdrew her hand and frowned slightly. Yvette suddenly realized that she said something wrong, so she exined quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t me you. I just hope you can plead for Beryl in front of Mr. Yancey. After all, Beryl is your sister. Please help her. Beryl cannot survive 13:13 when she goes abroad. She had been spoiled by us since she was born.¡± Spoiled. Violet was hurt by the words. Compared with Beryl, she was just a wild rose that had endured many pains. ¡°Beryl did those things to me. When she did this, did she think of her little sister?¡± Violet said directly, ¡°Have you ever thought about how serious the consequences are? Let¡¯s think about it in other ways. What would you think if I did this to Beryl Yvette was speechless. Violet said. ¡°Even if I let her go, my mother won¡¯t agree to this. My mother loves me. Although I don¡¯t have a father, my mother regards me as life Yvette still wanted to say something, but Jack said. Tve already made it clear. Don¡¯t repeat it. Then he turned around and walked towards Violet. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. I believe Theo can deal with it before we come back.¡± Violet looked at Jack after hearing this. Then she followed Jack outside. But the fact was that she didn¡¯t want to go with him at all. They came back in Violet¡¯s car. Jack opened the front door for Violet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive. You get in the car. In the yard, Violet stood still in front of Jack and looked at Jack¡¯s handsome face. Then she said, ¡°Do you think you are doing something good?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jack was confused. ¡°I can deal with things myself. Don¡¯t intervene in my affairs. Do you think you are doing something good? You are the president of Yancey Group. Are you so free?¡± Jack raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°What did you mean? I am helping you, and this is for avoiding future trouble. You can¡¯t show mercy to such a person. This is a society ofw. We cannot kill Beryl, but we can send her away. Beryl will never appear in your world from now on. How wonderful it is!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t appreciate you unless you give me contraceptive pills. Violet looked at Jack and said. They talked about the same topic again. Jack said in a deep voice without thinking. ¡°Impossible. Except, I can let you do anything.¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Jack and Violet looked at each other for a while. Violet walked to the driver¡¯s seat and got in the car. Jack also opened the door and got in the passenger seat. He was afraid that Violet would leave him alone. Then Violet started the car and drove to the Yeager vi. Violet did not look at Jack, and she ignored him directly. Jack stressed again, ¡°If you are pregnant, you should give birth to this child. I will be responsible for this.¡± ¡°Do I need this?¡± Violet sneered and didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Violet was angry about Jack¡¯s behavior. Jack was controlling her life. How could Jack do this? Violet did not talk with Jack in the car. She just wanted to send Jack back. But when Violet came to the original pharmacy, she found that Jack¡¯s Maserati was not there. Violet turned her asked. ¡°Where is your car?¡± Jack answered, ¡°In mypany.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Violet frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask this,¡± Jack said innocently. Violet was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to Jack! She had to start the car again and drive towards hispany. ¡°You¡¯re good at driving. You drive so fast.¡± Jack sensed Violet¡¯s anger. ¡°Are you scared? If you are scared, you can get off the car. You can take the bus back by yourself!¡± Violet said. ¡°What am I afraid of? If I can die with you, I am not alone.¡± Jack smiled and said.¡± ¡°I¡¯m lonely! Who¡¯s going to die? What improper remarks you¡¯ve made!¡± Violet looked forward. eyes and Jack knew that Violet was angry. Violet wanted to get contraceptive pills, but this was impossible. Violet was his wife in the future. If she took pills twice in a short time, it would be bad for her health. As Violet¡¯s future husband, he had to be responsible for her. Violet drove smoothly, and they soon arrived at the main building of Yancey Group. ¡°You can get off the car.¡± Violet held the steering wheel and looked ahead. Jack unfastened his seat belt calmly and said with a gentle smile. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Then Jack opened the door and got All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. out of the car. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Mr. Yancey!¡± ¡°Who is the owner of this car?¡± ¡°Did you see the woman in the car? It¡¯s a woman!¡± ¡°Is she the girl at the banquet? The woman who was in headlines with Mr. Yancey?¡± asked one employee of the Yancey Group. ¡°Last time, Mr. Yancey brought her here, and today she sent Mr. Yancey over. There should be other rtionship between them.¡± ¡°But they did not make their rtionship public. Did they fall in love with each other?¡± Where there was Jack, there was the trending topic. Even the staff of thepany wanted to find out the truth. Jack was always so standing out. Jack got out of the car and just closed the door. Violet drove away immediately! Jack frowned and looked at the leaving car with his handsome face. Then he withdrew his eyesight and walked to the hall of thepany. ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey.¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Yancey.¡± The staff greeted Jack in different ways. But they all respected Jack. Jack nodded at them, and he looked great. But no one could ignore his innate aura. Jack walked to hispany, and then he called Theo. 13:13 Jack said as he walked to the elevator. ¡°Violet and I are dating. Beryl made me angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Yancey¡­¡± ¡°She did such a bad thing, and it meant that she is evil in nature. I don¡¯t want Violet to stay with such a person. She is a threat to Violet. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Jack interrupted Theo¡¯s words. ¡°I get it, Mr. Yancey. I will send Beryl abroad, and she will not appear in front of Violetter. Please believe me. I want to make up for Violet,¡± Theo immediately said. Jack changed the topic and asked, ¡°Did Michael p Berylst night?¡± This was the true purpose of Jack. ¡°Yes, Michael pped Beryl heavily,¡± Theo said. ¡°Can you tell me what happened at that time?¡± Jack said calmly. Theo did not know what Jack wanted to do, so he could only tell the truth. ¡°Michael walked into the living room in a bad mood, and he pped Beryl directly. At that time, Beryl sat on the sofa, and we were all at a loss at what had happened. Violet did not say anything, and she went downstairs directly. When Violet went upstairs, Michael warned Beryl. Michael said that if Beryl made trouble with Violet again, he would kill Beryl. Then Michael left directly.¡± Michael did this on behalf of himself. Jack frowned and hung up after hearing Theo¡¯s words. Jack walked into the elevator and pondered, ¡®Last night, I sent Michael to drive Violet home. Why did he still walk into the living room? Why did Michael beat Beryl?¡¯ Jack was sure of his guess that Michael also loved Violet. As soon as Jack walked out of the elevator, he saw Michael walking into his office in a long ck trench coat. Michael was tall and handsome, and he looked cool with a neat ponytail. The female staff in thepany all adored him. Jack couldn¡¯t stop thinking, ¡®If Michael loves Violet, does Violet love him back? When did Michael feel something for Violet?¡¯ Jack recalled the past and two scenes shed through his mind. The first one was when Jack asked Violet to leave the vi one day and Michael rescued Violet in danger without permission. Michael would ask for instructions before doing anything. But that night, Michael decided without permission. The other one was when Jack took Jared to the Goldbay Estate to sign the contract and he asked Michael to go to the kitchen to help Violet with bread. Michael and Violet spent about half an hour alone. Jack darkened his eyes. When he walked into the office, he hid his other emotion. Obviously, Jack minded that Michael liked Violet. At this time, in the Yeager Vi. Yvette cried and fell to the ground when Theo got a call from Jack. ¡°Theo, Beryl is our daughter. Can¡¯t you help her? She¡¯s just a child. She has been making mistakes since she was a kid, and you¡¯ve never scolded her. But today for Violet, you almost kill Beryl!¡± Beryl sat on the sofa and cried silently. Her hair was messy, and blood oozed from her mouth. She was just like an abandoned child. Theo was also ufortable. He gradually got his sense when Jack and Violet left. ¡°That¡¯s it. There is no room for maneuver. But I will arrange Beryl¡¯s life well abroad. She still can live a good life, and someone will take care of her.¡± Theo took a deep breath and tightened his eyebrows. Theo looked at Yvette, who was lying on the ground after finishing his words. ¡°Yvette, you can go abroad with Beryl.¡± ¡°No! I need to stay here, and I need to take care of you. We are a couple!¡± Yvette looked up. In fact, she was afraid that Xayah would rece her if she went abroad. Then she would lose her position in the Yeagers. Seeing that Theo was touched, Yvette confessed her love in tears. ¡°Theo, although I am not well- graduated and ? am not knowledgeable. I can¡¯t help you with your work. But I do well at home. You will feel warm when youe back. You will not be tired at home. We have all been staying with each other for a long time, and I know you are tired. So I never forced you because I love you very much.¡± ¡°Stop here. You take Beryl upstairs, and I¡¯ll arrange this matter for Beryl!¡± Theo was not in a good mood, so he said directly. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Theo interrupted Yvette¡¯s confession. Yvette felt pain and asked, ¡°Are you so cager to do this?¡± ¡°There is no room for maneuvering. We should make a quick decision. If we offend Jack again, we will live a hard life in the future! You go upstairs. Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Theo said directly. Yvette knew that since Violet had returned to Rheinsville City and destroyed the wedding, the Yeagers were in trouble. The Yeagers would be in such a state all the time. Beryl stood up from the sofa. She came to Theo and suddenly knelt. Yvette was shocked, and Beryl calmly kowtowed to Theo. ¡°Dad, thank you for your kindness. Please treat my Mom better in the future. She loves you.¡± Yvette cried after hearing this. Theo also cried. He took a deep breath and was very sad. ¡°I will take good care of myself abroad. Please take care of yourself.¡± Theo was in a mixed mood, but he pretended to be calm. ¡°Get up and pack your things well.¡± Then he turned around and went out. Yvette almost climbed to her daughter and pulled Beryl into her arms. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Woo¡­¡± Yvette and Beryl hugged each other and cried. After crying for about five minutes, Yvette held her daughter¡¯s red and swollen face. She wiped off the blood on Beryl¡¯s face with her fingers and said heartbrokenly, ¡°Beryl, I want to apany you abroad, but I need to stabilize my position in the Yeagers. Then I can find a way to take you home. Can you understand me?¡± 7 ¡°I understand. You should take care of yourself at home.¡± Beryl never thought it would be so serious. ¡°Call me when you are abroad. Please tell me everything around you, OK?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m more worried about you. You are not Violet¡¯s opponent. Jack is behind Violet. I am afraid that Dad will bully you for Violet,¡± said Beryl. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby. I will be fine. We are a couple. We¡¯ve stayed together for 20 years, and your Dad will not do other things to me.¡± Violet drove her car away from Yancey Group and parked at another pharmacy again. She turned around and looked at the dazzling pharmacy signboard. She looked at the guests and had an idea. She was observing and waiting for the opportunity. Finally, Violet saw a womaning into the pharmacy with a five-year-old child. Violet unfastened her seat belt and quickly got out of the car. A few momentster, that woman came out with the medicine bag, followed by a little boy. The little boy wore ordinary clothes, and even his clothes and shoes were broken. Violet stepped towards them. ¡°Hello, can you do me a favor? I can give you 200 dors as a reward.¡± The woman quickly bent down and picked up her son, looking at Violet vigntly! Violet was slightly stunned and then smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just¡­ I just want to ask you to buy me a box of contraceptive pills. Is that OK? I can give you 200 dors as a reward, and I will pay for the medicine. If you think 200 dors is not enough, I can give you more.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy it yourself?¡± The woman was still vignt.¨C ¡°I¡­¡± Violet couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She did not know how to exin this. The woman was also a kind-hearted person. She looked at Violet gently. Violet didn¡¯t look like a bad girl, so she thought it was because Violet was young and felt embarrassed to buy contraceptive pills. Then the woman said, ¡°I will buy it for you without remuneration. Violet was surprised. ¡°Thank you. As long as this woman was willing to do this, she would reward her! Even if the woman refused, Violet still wanted to support her. ¡°You¡¯re wee. The woman walked towards the pharmacy with her son. Violet was happy when the woman agreed to her. She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Humph! Jack cannot always be so 13:13 powerful, thought Violet. Violet was happy about this. Then the woman came out with her son in her arms, but there was only one medicine bag in her hand. Violet¡¯s heart ski pped a beat and wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t she buy it?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you. The woman said embarrassedly. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have your ID card?¡± Violet asked. ¡°No. I got the contraceptive pills and paid the price. But they gave me a ss of water. They asked me to take the pill in front of them. They said that I couldn¡¯t take the pill out of the store. This is a new regtion.¡± Violet choked and cursed inwardly, ¡°F uck! How can Jack do this?¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± The woman left with her son after finishing her words. Violet got her senses and chased after the woman. She took out a stack of money and stuffed it into the woman. ¡°Wait! This is for you. You can buy some delicious food for the child.¡± The little boy looked thin, and it seemed that hecked nutrition. The woman looked at Violet with tears in her eyes. Violet smiled and held the woman¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Take it. Don¡¯t refuse me.¡± ¡°Miss¡­ thank you.¡± The woman was very grateful to Violet, and she had mixed feelings. She was so excited that her voice trembled. Violet knew that this woman was in trouble, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°My son is sick, and I can¡¯t afford to cure him. When he felt ufortable, I would take him to the hospital. When he felt well, I would buy medicine myself. Right now, all I¡¯m doing is trying to make ends meet. The woman signed. ¡°Where is the child¡¯s father?¡± Violet was curious. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. When I was pregnant, my husband cheated on me and forced me to divorce him. No matter how much I begged him, he didn¡¯t apany me when my son was born, let alone pay for child support. He didn¡¯t evene to see us. In my mind, he has died.¡± The woman shook her head and said. Violet heard simr experiences, and then she recalled how difficult for her mother to bring her up. Violet said to the woman. ¡°Get in the car with me first. I¡¯ll send your child to the hospital. We can¡¯t dy his treatment because we don¡¯t have enough money. I will pay for your son!¡± ¡°But my son is seriously ill, and I need a lot of money to cure him.¡± The woman did not want to bother Violet. ¡°I will pay for it. Come with me.¡± Violet took the skinny child from the woman¡¯s arms and said. Seeing that Violet took the child to the car, the woman followed behind them. ¡°Hi, my son has leukemia! The treatment will cost tens of thousands of dors at least! It¡¯s not a joke.¡± ¡°No matter how much money it costs, I¡¯ll pay for it. Hold your son and sit in the back seat.¡± Violet opened the rear door and said. The woman didn¡¯t know what to say. Violet drove to the hospital. The woman sat in the back seat with her son. She burst into tears and thought she was dreaming. Violet personally handled the hospital formalities and contacted the best experts. She chose a rtively quiet VIP ward for the little boy and paid all the expenses with her card. She promised that she would bear all the subsequent treatment fees. ¡°You can just stay with the child. I¡¯ll pay the money, and you don¡¯t need to give me money,¡± Violet said. Violet treated the woman so kindly. The woman did not know what should she do to express her gratitude, so she knelt in front of Violet. Please give a five-star review in thement area. It was important for the author. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Violet bent down immediately to help her up and said, ¡°Please, I just¡­ feel the same. ¡°What¡¯s your name, my savior?¡± ¡°V-I-O-L-E-T for Violet and Y-E-A-G-E-R for Yeager.¡± Violet stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder, as she encouraged her, ¡°You should believe in the current medical technology. Miracles could happen and everything will be fine!TM Then the woman asked, ¡°Ms. Violet Yeager, do you buy the birth control pills for yourself?¡± Saying nothing. Violet withdrew her eyes. Since the woman saw through Violet at a nce, she said, ¡°Women are strong when they be mothers. If a woman is pregnant, she should carry the child to term, since this is a new life and destiny.¡± Violet¡¯s thin lips slightly raised as her eyes met the woman¡¯s. The woman said. ¡°Although I have a terrible marriage and my child has always been sickly, I have always been grateful to G od because being a mother brings me a happy feeling.¡± Violet nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I still have things to do in the afternoon. Remember to call me if you need.¡± With that, she handed her a note with her phone number on it. Thank you, Ms. Violet Yeager,¡± the woman said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Take care on your way. If you are pregnant, just carry the child to term!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not pregnant, and I¡¯m not even married.¡± Violet smiled as she said, ¡°I am buying pills for my sister.¡± The woman froze slightly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got it all wrong. Just forget it, please. You look so young, so you should not have got a boyfriend?¡± Violet looked at her with a gentle expression on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Okay. The woman looked at her back and felt that she had asked too much. At this moment, the Yancey manor, surrounded by the sea, looked elegant and quiet. The warm sunshine filtered through the gaps in the leaves and left shadows on the old man¡¯s gray hair which flowed down over his shoulders. Josef, in a good mood, was doing gardening in the yard on his own. After a while, Dustin handed him a warm wet towel, and then Josef put down his tools, took the towel and wiped his hands with it Then he took the cup handed by Dustin and took a sip of the warm coffee, saying, ¡°Give me the mobile phone.¡± Whereupon Dustin handed him the mobile phone. Although Josef was old, he could still hear and see well. Then he found out Violet¡¯s number soon and was about to call her. At this moment, Violet was sitting in the car, which was parked downstairs by the hospital. She didn¡¯t wear the seat belt. She looked to the front, lost in thought that Jack was really unreasonable, since she had to eat the birth control pills on the spot after she bought them, instead of taking them out. He seemed to be really considerate. At that moment, her mobile phone rang and interrupted her thoughts, and she lowered her eyes to see who it was. She didn¡¯t want to answer it, but finally did and said, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Violet, what have you been up to recently?¡± The old man asked with concern, and then went straight to the topic, ¡°Did you forget what you promised me?¡± Violet froze and thought, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Josef said, ¡°The cherry blossoms of Cherry Lake are blooming brilliantly. When will you take time to apany me to enjoy the cherry blossoms?¡± ¡°Good idea. Violet¡¯s voice was sweet and soft, and she generally would keep her promise once she made it, so she said ¡°Will Jack go as well?¡± ¡°Sure, he will go as well!¡± The old man said in a good mood, ¡°I¡¯ll see when he will be free, and then I¡¯ll finalize the date with you and get him to contact you. Anyway, you two will go there together.¡± Violet¡¯s expression stayed calm. ¡°Then take your time, please. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Alright, you too.¡± After Violet hung up, she sighed lightly as she thought, ¡°What did he mean by saying ¡®Anyway, you two will go there together? What did he mean by saying ¡®You too? Did Grandpa misunderstand anything? What did Jack exactly say when he went back?¡± Violet put her phone away and drove the car to the Yeager vi. What happened in the morning had kept the Yeagers in chaos? Recalling how thunderous Theo was, Violet¡¯s eyebrows twisted lightly, as she wasn¡¯t joyful in her heart as the winner. Instead, she even felt quite depressed. The Yeager Group fell into crisis and needed a connection by marriage. Beryl could even do such a thing as making a car ident, through which Violet probably knew what kind of person she was. You could say that she might not be so scheming, but that she was absolutely brainless. Just as she agreed to go back to the Yeager vi, Beryl made trouble with the pills, and she was simply a freak. In Violet¡¯s eyes, Beryl was just a willful child who grew up like greenhouse flowers. She was afraid of losing, just because she has returned resolutely. Violet was kind-hearted, as she did not intend to make enemies with Beryl, who was innocent but way too unscrupulous, Violet went back at this time to do a good deed, solve this matter reasonably, and let Beryl off. The car was parked in the courtyard in front of the vi, and Violet got off the car and walked towards the living room. Beryl stood in the middle of the living room. She had changed her dress with a big suitcase beside her. Violet saw that her cheeks were red and swollen, her mouth a little bruised and her eyes dull. But when she saw Violet, Beryl¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. When their eyes met, Violet took a step forward. Beryl¡¯s lips raised a little as she said, ¡°Violet, you seemed to have won, but you didn¡¯t!¡± There were no elders in the living room, and her tone turned sarcastic as she continued, ¡°Why did dad take you home? I believe you know the reason better than anyone else! That¡¯s not love, let alone family affection. He just intended to take advantage of you!¡± Violet looked at her calmly, but she felt a sharp pain in her heart. ¡°Even if dad wants me to die today, I will still be his favorite daughter!¡± Beryl said proudly, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I was favored by the Yeagers before. I am just a little princess!¡± Violet said softly with her indifferent eyes, ¡°I told you yesterday that I¡¯m easygoing. Whoever treats me well will be treated well.¡± Beryl looked very disdainful. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for what happened to you now.¡± Violet said, ¡°Go abroad and reflect on yourself. You can even do such kind of thing. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If you make it, you will definitely be lying in the mortuary house now. I¡¯m too merciful not to kill You.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Merciful?¡± Beryl reacted as if she had heard a joke, ¡°You are so merciful. You robbed my fianc¨¦, my father¡¯s vi and everything from me. Now you tell me that you¡¯re merciful?¡± Violet lowered his voice, ¡°If you call them robbery, then I must calcte it from more than 20 years ago. Let¡¯s see who robbed whom.¡± A trace of guilt shed through Beryl¡¯s eyes. Violet walked past her and went upstairs. When she returned to her bedroom, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. / Beryl¡¯s words sort of hurt her heart. Theo took advantage of me¡­ Violet smiled as she thought about that and at least she got this mansion worth 20 million dors. She never cared about anything insubstantial. So what about the family affection? So what about love? In the future, the Yeagers would be in the charge of her mom and herself. Everyone had to obey them. Violet felt the pain in her heart as she saw her mom¡¯s suffering with her own eyes. So she had to uphold justice for her mother now! All the efforts she had made now were to bring her mother a better life one day! After a while, Violet began to think about another matter. Jack actually had the same idea as Violet when he handled this matter. She also wanted to send Beryl abroad so that she wouldn¡¯t be framed by her from time to time in the future. Violet just wanted to live a peaceful life. Therefore, Jack and she somewhat looked alike. Those who offended them must be punished. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 As she thought of Jack, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the two intimate contacts between them. Simr things would never happen again for the third time. She just wished that she wouldn¡¯t fall for it on both asions. At this moment in the Yancey manor. Samantha stood on the roof of the manor. She was standing against the wind in a figure-hugging dress, watching the view of the vast ocean not far away with a smile. After a while, her phone rang. She answered it calmly with a great king manner, ¡°Speak.¡± The man on the other end of the phone reported in a low voice, ¡°Madam, everything is ready. She¡¯s been back to the Yeager vi. As long as she goes out again, we will find an opportunity to catch her and force her to tell Jack¡¯s secret.¡± He seemed to have victory in hand. ¡°Be careful to handle this matter.¡± The woman said in a cold voice, ¡°Especially don¡¯t let her know that I am behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Even if the n fails, we will not confess even at the cost of our deaths.¡± The man said loyally, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so many years and have helped you a lot, so you must know our style of handling things.¡± ¡°Yes, I leave this matter to you just because I trust you.¡± She said, ¡°If things go wrong, Jack and I will completely fall out with each other. Josef is back now. Be careful.¡± ¡°We understand,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯ll inquire in the tone of apetitor.¡± Samantha thought for a while and said, ¡°If you find out the answer, just silence them by killing, in case it would cause any more problems, and let me know when it¡¯s done. The money will be transferred to your bank ount. Then you can run away with it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. This matter will surely be done perfectly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±7 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Samantha¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer and looked up at the blue sky. As long as Violet died and Jack¡¯s secret was unveiled, everything would be within her control. However, in order to collect more reliable evidence, she decided to find an opportunity to invite Jack back for dinner. After all, it was necessary to convince his grandfather that there was something wrong with Jack. If Jack really had eye disease, Grandpa would be more concerned about his health and insist on his taking a long leave for treatment. Violet entered the locker room of the Yeager Vi, which was a separate area. Inside the master bedroom, there were all kinds of fashionable and beautiful clothes prepared for her by Theo, in which he had paid a lot of effort. Violet wanted to dress formally because she was going to meet the president of Grande Group this afternoon. After all, this was a different asion. At lunchtime, the butler went upstairs and knocked on the door of the master bedroom. Violet gently opened the door, and the butler bowed to her respectfully, saying, ¡°Ms. Yeager, lunch is ready. Please go downstairs for dinner.¡± Violet saw a trace of fear in the expression of the old butler, who seemed not to dare to look into her eyes. Violet¡¯s heart sank a bit, as a feeling of sadness suddenly surged up. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Violet went out as she said. Did all the ser vants here think of her as a robber? After going downstairs, Violet came to the dining room. There was no sight of Beryl, and the table was full of delicious food. Theo smiled when he saw her and said, ¡°Violet,e here and sit down.¡± He said as if nothing had happened. Yvette sat at the dining table like a sculpture. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she ignored her as if she had lost her soul. Violet sat down opposite Theo. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead. Help yourselves with the food.¡± Theo said to her, ¡°This is your own home, so just feel rxed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She said as she picked up the fork and knife and ate calmly. Although Violet had never been educated in a rich family, she knew very well about dining etiquette. Her every move was very elegant, as she was in the upper ss while she stayed abroad. The atmosphere was a little dull that day. Yvette¡¯s feelings were all shown on her face, while Theo tried to hide it and thought of Violet¡¯s feelings from time to time. In fact, Violet also felt inexplicably ufortable. She turned tender-hearted, but she was very calm. Violet ate some cakes. She put down the tableware and took the handkerchief from the ser vant, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she gently wiped the corners of her mouth. ¡°Violet, do you have time this afternoon?¡± Theo raised his eyes and asked since he had a lot to tell her as early asst night. Violet guessed what he was going to say, so she replied, ¡°I have something to do in the afternoon. Let¡¯s talk tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t force her to obey him. Then she added, ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet a friend.¡± ¡°Will youe back here tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Violet stood up and looked at him calmly as she said, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No, take your time please.¡± He said with a smile. Then she walked away. There were only Theo and Yvette left in the dining room, as well as a few ser vants who kept silent. Theo turned his eyes and found that the food in her bowl wasn¡¯t touched at all. She was holding the fork and knife and obviously absent-minded. He sighed slightly, ¡°Yvette, you needn¡¯t be upset. She just changed her living environment and a residence has been arranged for her with enough money, so you can just take it as her studying abroad.¡± ¡°But how could it be the same as studying abroad?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s different?¡± The woman looked at him with her tearful eyes and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Theo, will you bring Beryl back?¡± He didn¡¯t try to avoid anything but said bluntly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in the future. The Yeager Group is suffering a serious the crisis now, and you must have known it. I am so worried about it now. If she hadn¡¯t made so much trouble for me, situation for the Yeager Group would have been different from that at present.¡± Yvette burst into tears as her nose twitched. She didn¡¯t know what else to say under such a condition. As soon as Violet drove out of the yard, a ck SUV followed her, which, however, was unknown to her. In the afternoon, the Yancey Group Building was like a crystal pce standing in the most prosperous area of the city and became the most prominent symbol of the whole Rheinsville City. In the president¡¯s office on the 22nd floor, Jack sat in a customized chair, as Michael handed him a cup of coffee. ¡°Will you pick up James in personter?¡± Jack looked up and asked. Michael nodded. ¡°Yes, I decide to go in person as a sign of sincerity. We made an appointment to meet at 2 pm.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Jack nodded with satisfaction, ¡°We¡¯re likely to win this project this time. Since he agreed to meet you, then you should try to win the contract.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, ording to my investigation, Grande Group has been harassing James and offered him no less than ten solutions, but he liked none of them.¡± ¡°In my eyes, the design department is the only bright spot in Grande Group.¡± Jackmented objectively, ¡°As Alyssa joined it and they would be arrogant for quite a while.¡± ¡°Do we need to poach Helen with a contract?¡± Jack suggested, ¡°I heard that he is nning to resign, so manypanies want to poach him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jack said in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen his design. Her works are getting more and more terrible year by year, only her reputation remained undamaged, so the price hasn¡¯t dropped yet.¡± Michael didn¡¯t say anything more. He knew that Mr. Yancey was very proficient in designing and had a unique vision. ¡°Go and prepare for it. You must win this project.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Michael returned to his office. He sat in front of aputer and began to sort out the information. Jack picked up the coffee cup and looked at him. Thinking of what Theo had said, he could even imagine the scene where Michael pped Beryl directly when he stepped into the Yeager vi¡¯ living roomst night. As he was lost in thought of that, Jack became absent-minded again. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Violet¡¯s car left the city center and stopped in front of a clubhouse. The ck SUV stopped as well at a distance from hers to keep from being noticed. Seeing Violet get out of the car and walk towards the clubhouse, the man with sunsses in the ck car turned to the man sitting behind him and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be a good chance to take her away as soon as shees out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Then the man asked again, ¡°Have you prepared any cloth?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared some tapes and they are even better than the cloth!¡± ¡°First of all, you should force her to tell Jack¡¯s secret as much as she knows. As long as you find out the truth, just kill her as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Boss, what if she doesn¡¯t tell us anything?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one wants to die. He must be a fool who kills himself for others.¡± ¡°Kill her and throw her body into the sea. Then we¡¯ll start to escape ording to the nned route, and the money will be transferred to our bank ount. If there is no news in two months, then it suggests that this matter has been ignored. Got it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. We¡¯re not new hands after all and quite familiar with such issues.¡± ¡°Okay, then keep your eyes wide open on her, and don¡¯t miss the chance once you see here out.¡± This clubhouse, well-known in Rheinsville City, was located in a remote region far from the city center location and thus not the top choice for most people. When Violet walked into theposite gate in high heels, she saw a middle-aged man sitting on the big arc sofa in front of the window. He looked imposing and somewhat elegant with a domineering aura, followed close by two young assistants in suits with ties. ¡°Ms. Violet Yeager. Please have a seat.¡± The man smiled. He was Donald Morrison, the president of the Grande Group, which was the fastest-growing enterprise in Rheinsville City. ¡°Sorry for beingte,¡± she said with a soft voice as she sat elegantly on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s not that you arete but that we arrived early.¡± Donald poured some coffee for her, looking quite elegant and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to see Alyssa again in person. You look so young.¡± Violet said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡± However, she felt a little embarrassed, because she came here today to talk about an unpleasant topic. ¡°Alyssa, have you finished your personal affairs?¡± Donald smiled, but he felt uneasy to see that she hadn¡¯t got into gear yet, although the contract had been signed. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± He had read some news recently that Alyssa got too close to Jack, so he always had a bad feeling about it. Violet smiled elegantly as she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morrison. I have handled it already.¡± ¡°Does that mean you cane to work right away?¡± He asked sincerely, full of expectation, ¡°Next season we want to use your designs for the Paris Fashion Week.¡± Violet looked at him calmly, ¡°Mr. Morrison, I just want to ask you again why you decided to sign me, simply because of my reputation?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your works. I think they are all fantastic, much better than the works of Helen, a popr design master in recent years. Your designs are perfect!¡± Violet said with a smile, ¡°In fact, there is no such thing as ¡®perfect¡¯ in this world. My works can only score nine points.¡± ¡°You are so modest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing about modesty but the truth.¡± Violet said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m quite aware of my shorings and I think you know nothing about designing although you¡¯ve seen my works.¡± What did this mean as she changed her tone? The middle-aged man¡¯s heart ski pped a beat and continued, ¡°I praised your works while you think I know little about designing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I would make little progress with you,¡± Violet said as she handed over a document with both hands. When the man saw the words ¡°Letter of Resignation¡± on it, he frowned and asked in disbelief, ¡°What? You intend to resign?!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Violet looked at him and calmly said, ¡°I broke the contract. I will makepensation for you ording to the contract.¡± ¡°That¡¯s 6 million dors. Have you thought it through?¡± The man reminded her, ¡°Are you sure to lose 6 million dors without doing anything?¡± ¡°OK.¡± She said without any hesitation. Donald thought, ¡°It seems that Alyssa has made a lot of money over the past years. 6 million dors is not a small amount but she just agreed without any hesitation?¡± He set the liquidated damages, simply because he was worried that she would break the contract. After all, she was Alyssa, the most famous and mysterious designer in the world. Countless people wanted to sign her? ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the money to yourpany ount.¡± Violet said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your recognition of my work. I haven¡¯t thought it through before. I hope that I can make progress in a ce where my shorings can be recognized.¡± ¡°Is it because of Jack?¡± Donald asked curiously, ¡°Do you want to go to the Yancey Group?¡± She replied lightly, ¡°It¡¯s my personal affair. There is no need to tell you.¡± The middle-aged man smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hide your identity as a great designer. Since you can break the contract, I can also break my promise.¡± Did he want to make it public? Violet smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hide it. If you make it public, it will only make me more popr.¡± After saying that, she stood up and bowed to him. ¡°Bye.¡± Then she left. The two men were about to stop Violet, but Donald signaled them to let her go. When the girl left, one of Donald¡¯s assistants frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Morrison, is this a big loss for our company? How could she be so unreliable to break the contract?¡± ¡°She broke the contract, but she agreed to pay 6 million dors aspensation. Now we are even.¡± Donald was very calm as he said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sorry for this matter. After all, we didn¡¯t know her rtionship with Jack until we signed her. If we knew that, I would not have signed her at first, so I had been a little contradictory about this matter these days. The Yeager Group has suffered a lot ofAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. losses recently. There might be a risk of leaking confidential information if someone like her stays in our company. The Design Department is the only bright spot of ourpany topete with the Yancey Group, or you can say we were better than them in designing.¡± ¡°Mr. Morrison, you are justforting yourself.¡± The assistant sighed, ¡°Remember that she is Alyssa, a famous designer.¡± ¡°So what? She refused to work with us, so I have to let her go.¡± After saying that, he sighed and drank the coffee. When Violet walked out of the clubhouse, she breathed a sigh of relief. The car was parked outside the clubhouse. She walked out as the warm sunshine fell on her. Her identity could not be hidden anymore, so she didn¡¯t intend to hide it deliberately. Anyway, since she knew Jack, her life would no longer stay calm. ¡°She¡¯s out. Get ready!¡± Two men got out together from the ck SUV not far away and walked towards the target. Violet came to the driver¡¯s cab. When she was about to get in, the two men caught her from behind, and one of them covered her mouth and dragged her into the ck SUV! Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡°Boo-h oo¡­¡± She struggled, but her whole body was restrained. She wanted to shout, but her mouth was covered too tightly! A particrly ominous feeling came into her mind! At this moment, Michael¡¯s car happened to be heading for the clubhouse not far away. When he saw Violet being taken from the driver¡¯s cab into the ck car by two men and the car left immediately! His car, which had slowed down and was about to enter the clubhouse, suddenly sped up as Michael intended to catch up with the ck car! Michael stared coldly at the license te on the car in front of him. He held the steering wheel with one hand and took out his mobile phone with the other hand to quickly dial a number, ¡°Please check the owner of this car!¡± He said as he took photos of the license te. The call ended. He found that the ck car was speeding up all the time! Michael was very worried about Violet! so he kept speeding up in case he would lose track of it! His fingers holding the steering wheel tightened slightly, and his crazy way of driving could suggest the anger in his heart! He swore to save her! At this moment in the ck SUV, Violet¡¯s hands were tied back by a rope, and the man removed his hand from her mouth. She gasped hard and tried to calm herself down. She was restrained between the two men. There was a man sitting in the passenger seat while the driver was wearing sunsses, who looked very sturdy too. None of them was familiar to her. Who were they? She didn¡¯t make any noise but just looked out of the window. The car drove too fast, heading for a remote suburb. ¡°Violet, it¡¯s easy for you to survive today.¡± The man sitting on the passenger seat said in a deep voice, ¡°Just do as we demand and answer some questions.¡± ¡°You can ask.¡± At least she needed to figure out who they were. ¡°What are the secrets of Jack?¡± The man turned his head and stared at her coldly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you know nothing about his secrets. I must have known something, or I wouldn¡¯t catch you today.¡± Violet was calm. Were they sent by Jack¡¯s stepmother? There was a short silence in the car. ¡°Sure enough, he has a secret, doesn¡¯t he?¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows tightened as he said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his eyes? Will he be invisible in the dark?¡± He stared at the young girl for a moment, trying to find out something from her expression. Violet was surprisingly calm. Her dark eyes didn¡¯t show a trace of surprise as she said, ¡°No, the truth is on the contrary.¡± She said as her eyes met the man¡¯s. The man was confused and said, ¡°How could it be on the contrary?¡± ¡°Let go of my hands first. It hurts.¡± She was obedient and sat upright, not as restless as those they had kidnapped before. ¡°I¡¯m only a weak woman. You four men are watching me and the car is driving so fast. So how could I escape?¡± The man was unhappy and got irritated, saying, ¡°How dare you bargain with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bargaining.¡± Violet whispered, ¡°I just want to have a good talk with you. Don¡¯t you want to know about Jack? I probably know more than the secret of his eyes.¡± The man in the passenger seat thought for a while, exchanged nces with the driver, and then winked at the man in the backseat. Then the two men beside Violet loosened the ties. ¡°Tell me. What else do you know?¡± the man looked back at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Get to the point.¡± Violet said calmly, ¡°I know too much about him. So what do I begin with?¡± ¡°What happened to his eyes?¡± The man turned on the recorder as he said. ¡°His eyes are really different from others.¡± Violet said and thought, ¡°How about applying some venomous insects to them?¡± The man said in a deep voice, ¡°What is the difference? Don¡¯t pause but tell me everything about it!¡± ¡°He can see everything clearly in the dark.¡± ¡°How could that be possible?!¡± The man didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Or I¡¯ll kill you! Stop ying a trick?!¡± Violet found that the car was heading to the seaside. Why? She had an ominous feeling. Her eyes darkened as she stared at the man¡¯s head. She took a deep breath with the air flowing into her stomach and then she slowly exhaled¡­ Violet only used half of her power to apply the venomous insects! She didn¡¯t intend to poison the rest of the men, since she just wanted to execute one as a warning to others. Judging from the man¡¯s face, she could tell that he was surely a bad guy. From his tone, she could tell that he should be a murderer, who hadmitted innumerable murders. Therefore, Violet increased her strength by 30% and applied the venomous insects to him again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man found something wrong with her and became fierce as she said, ¡°Tell me!¡± Violet smiled and looked at him, ¡°I have told you but you don¡¯t believe it. Then what should I do? How can I convince you?¡± The ck SUV was galloping towards the sea! Their original n was to force her to tell everything about Jack, then kill her in the car and throw her body directly into the sea! ¡°You think of it as writing novels?¡± The man didn¡¯t believe her at all and continued, ¡°How could that be possible? He suffers from night blindness! It was even a serious one! Or why does he never work overtime?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t work overtime because he works efficiently.¡± Violet said lightly, ¡°He can do things well during the daytime, so why does he have to work overtime?¡± ¡°He never attends parties at night.¡± ¡°He likes to stay alone, and he doesn¡¯t like noise as much as I do.¡± Violet was defending Jack. ¡°There are more people who don¡¯t attend parties at night.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t drive at night either.¡± ¡°He rarely drives during the daytime as well.¡± Violet smiled as she said, ¡°Because he has three drivers.¡± The man frowned and said, ¡°You bi tch! You refuse to admit it?¡± ¡°What do you want me to admit?¡± She smiled faintly and bitterly, ¡°Should I lie to you? Should I tell you that he can¡¯t see anything at night? But actually, he can see things in the dark. I want to survive, so I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡± ¡°But I think you¡¯re lying!¡± The man stared at her with anger in his eyes, ¡°You are beating about the bush?!¡± ¡°No.¡± Violet was surprisingly calm as her eyes fell on his neck. The man followed her eyes and lowered his eyes, only to feel his neck itchy. He reached out and touched it, feeling more and more ufortable. Seeing her smiling, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened as he asked, ¡°What are youughing for?¡± ¡°Do you know the poison produced by venomous insects?¡± Violet changed the topic leisurely, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have seen it before, but have you heard of it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± The man became impatient, as the car would soon arrive at the seaside. ¡°Tell me!¡± Anything else about Jack? Tell me everything you know!¡± The girl raised her eyshes slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°Which is more important, Jack¡¯s secrets or your life?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man was about to get angry, but he felt something was getting worse with his body. Violet¡¯s eyes darkened as he said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯d better stop the car and let me off. Otherwise, the poison will rot your body bit by bit, and then no one will be able to save you.¡± ¡°Boss! You have a lot of blisters on your neck!¡± Someone was screaming! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The man reached out and touched his neck. Then he got so frightened that he looked at Violet uneasily, with his eyes full of shock! She smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. You were poisoned.¡± Violet turned to look at the man on the left and then the one on the right. They were so scared that they leaned against the windows with their hands pressing them and just wanted to stay away from her! At this moment, Michael couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore as countless spections shed through his mind! He couldn¡¯t wait for the ck SUV to stop, because there were thousands of horrible things that could happen to her now! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Thinking of the situation of the victory banquet that night, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! He suddenly stepped hard on the elerator! His car overtook the ck SUV and left it behind! Michael controlled the speed, keeping a distance of about 50 yards from the ck car. Then he turned the steering wheel sharply and meanwhile mmed the brakes. The car stopped across the road. Creak! There was a harsh noise of brakes from the ck SUV! ¡°Ah!¡± Some of the men screamed in the SUV! Violet¡¯s pupil dted infinitely! She instinctively raised her hand to cover her head and closed her eyes! The wheels scratched against the road, leaving deep ck marks on the road! Bam! The SUV mmed into the vehicle ahead! A stream of smoke came out after the collision, and the vehicle ahead almost rolled over! The huge inertia made Violet fly forward! Her head hit the broken windshield! She only felt her forehead getting hot suddenly, while her eyes turned ck. Then her body copsed in the carriage. Michael¡¯s car flew five meters away after the collision andnded heavily on the road, without rolling over though. He had fastened his seat belt, so even if the impact force was strong, he was not injured, because the ck slowed down. But it was really dangerous at that moment. Michael¡¯s face darkened. He got out of the car with a straight face, opened the door of the ck SUV, and took the driver out who was still lost in a trance! He didn¡¯t get injured because he wore the seat belt, but he was definitely startled. Then Michael opened the back door again, and the man got out and directly fought against Michael! The rest of the men got out of the car and waved their fists at Michael! They soon fought together. One of them was poisoned by the venomous insects, and his whole body itched terribly, but he didn¡¯t stop fighting! Michael wanted to get closer to the ck car because he didn¡¯t see Violet get off the car and was worried about her. The men quickly surrounded Michael and intended to kill him! So Michael was too busy dealing with them to answer a phone call! Then it was already past two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. In the simple and gorgeous president¡¯s office of Yancey Group, Jack had just received a call from his assistant James, who told him that he had made an appointment with Michael at two o¡¯clock, but he had not shown up yet. In business circles, especially when people talked about cooperation, everyone had a strong sense of time. Jack was a little confused because Michael didn¡¯t answer his phone call. He thought, ¡°Michael arranged the meeting himself, but why didn¡¯t he show up?¡± Where was he? In the untraversed suburbs, Michael was not easy to mess with. He kicked one man hard in his chest and smashed his elbow backward on the face of another man. Then he grabbed a person in front of him by the neckline and smashed his knee against the man¡¯s cr otch, which made him scream in pain! He knocked down the four men quickly and decisively and watched them lying on the ground, groaning in pain. They couldn¡¯t get up for a short while. Michael rushed to the ck SUV, only to find that Violet was lying in the car unconsciously with a gush of blood on his forehead. ¡°Violet!!¡± Michael was anxious and carried her out quickly and carefully. He carried her across her waist and didn¡¯t care at all who these people were. He just took out his mobile phone to take photos of them with their clear facial features. The photos were taken too fast for those men to hide their faces. Michael put Violet in the back seat of his car,y her t, quickly put a pillow under her head, and then reached out to touch her nose. She was still breathing. ¡°Hold on!¡± Michael closed the door, quickly returned to the cab, and then drove towards the hospital!! At this moment, he hadpletely forgotten to meet James! He had no time to catch and question them who was behind the scenes! He was just running against time, and nothing was even more important than Violet¡¯s injury, which was the only thing he was concerned about at this moment! The four men stood up in pain, and their bones seemed to have fallen apart. Their injuries were so severe that they even felt a sharp pain as long as they moved a bit. They had been used to fighting on the streets for so many years, but they had never got injured like this. They had always been the stronger ones and they had even killed a lot of people. ¡°Boss, this is Michael and Jack¡¯s assistant!¡± One of the men said affirmatively, ¡°He features a ck trench coat with a horsetail neckline standing straight up! And I¡¯ve seen this man from a distance. I¡¯m surely not mistaken!¡± ¡°Jack?¡± The man¡¯s chest rxed a bit as he said, ¡°Why did Jack¡¯s men follow us?!¡± All of them panicked on hearing that. After a while, someone suddenly asked, ¡°Boss, did he take photos of us just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then they exchanged their eyes with each other and tightened their eyebrows. ¡°Report it to Madam!¡± Someone opened his eyes and realized that a disaster is imminent. At this moment, Samantha was still standing on the roof of the manor against the wind. She watched the vast sea and cheerfully waited for good results. She believed they would do a good job and thus was relieved. They had been working for her all these years. She had never treated them badly, and their rtionship was like a master-ser vant one or it could be seen as friendship. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, her phone rang. She was overjoyed. When she saw the Caller ID on her phone, she was obviously excited as she asked, ¡°Hey, is everything done?!¡± ¡°Madam.¡± The tone in which they addressed her made Samantha sense something wrong, and then she heard him report, ¡°I met Michael.¡± Then he told Samantha the details. Samantha was almost scared out of her wits to hear that. ¡°What? And he even took photos of them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How is Violet?¡± Samantha was suddenly concerned about this matter, ¡°Did you kill her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she was killed, but she was still in aa and bleeding on her forehead when she was carried out of the car.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes showed a trace of fierceness, and then she ordered decisively, ¡°You should escape as soon as possible! Jack will definitely investigate this matter, so you should run as far away as possible!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Their phone cards were not real-name ones, so it¡¯s no use checking the call records. They were as cu nning as foxes. ¡°Money is not a problem. I will pay you as well even if you failed, but if anyone gives me up, their family will end up in misery!¡± There was a threat in her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. We will follow the rules.¡± When Michael drove to the hospital, some medical staff were ready to receive them. He took Violet out of the back seat and found that her body was cold while her face was ghostly pale. Michael carried her and rushed into the elevator! The elevator shot upward all the way¡­ He was suddenly sad and extremely depressed when he saw the girl with her closed eyes in his arms and the horrible wounds on her forehead. The atmosphere was very tense with the medical staff aside. He said, ¡°Please try your best to cure her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Michael. We will do our best.¡± Walking out of the elevator, he rushed into the emergency room with her in his arms! ¡°Michael, please wait outside! This is a sterile ward! We¡¯re going to rescue her!¡± The doctors were busy rescuing her, at the sight of which, Michael¡¯s eyes fell on the girl under the shadowlessmp. Her face was so pale while her body was so cold. Was she afraid? He stepped back and finally left the emergency room door, which was closed at once. Michael seemed to be lost. He stood in front of the closed emergency room door, frowning tightly. She bled a lot¡­ If he didn¡¯t stop the car forcibly, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a serious injury, would she? But what would happen in the carter? He didn¡¯t think much about it at that moment, but he was worried that those ba stards would bully her. But now¡­ If she never woke up again, Michael would feel guilty for the rest of his life. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Michael¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings. He could only pray for her safety besides waiting¡­ In the president¡¯s office of Yancey Group, Jack felt quite confused. Why didn¡¯t Michael answer his phone call? Why hadn¡¯t he gone to the clubhouse? It was so weird. At this moment, thendline phone rang and Jack answered, ¡°Hello,¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, you are not optimistic about the cooperation, aren¡¯t you?¡± James¡¯ assistant said politely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Michael woulde here in person? We¡¯ve been waiting in the clubhouse but haven¡¯t seen him yet. It¡¯s almost been an hour since we began to wait, and time means money for Mr. Cook.¡± ¡°Please tell Mr. Cook that I wille in person.¡± After saying that, he hung up. Jack didn¡¯t contact Michael anymore. He walked out of the office, took an elevator downstairs, and went out of the hall. The driver opened the front passenger door of the Maserati for him. Then he got in. The driver started the car quickly. Although the clubhouse was a little far away from downtown, Maserati arrived in less than ten minutes. When the car was about to slow down and enter the clubhouse, Jack inadvertently saw a familiar car parked outside the car window. He paid special attention to the license te of the car and recognized it was Violet¡¯s car. Why was she here? ¡°Stop.¡± The Maserati stopped immediately at his order. Jack got out of the car and came to Violet¡¯s car. He opened the door and didn¡¯t see her. ¡°The car was unlocked and she wasn¡¯t in it?¡± She thought. He turned to look at the clubhouse and wondered why she was there. It was not her habit to leave the car unlocked. Jack looked down and saw a trace of struggling and dragging, which was eye-catching, just beside the cab! His heart ski pped a beat. Then he frowned and squatted down to observe carefully, only to find the clear high-heel prints of the woman and the drag marks. He stood up to walk along the drag marks for a distance and then saw the wheel marks¡­ As he sensed something, Jack stood up with his heart suddenly tightening! Oh, no! Something happened! He took out his phone to dial her number, but no one answered it. An ominous feeling suddenly came at him! Was she kidnapped?! At this moment, his phone rang. He looked down immediately and found that it was Michael¡¯s call. He answered it and gently put his phone close to his ear, saying, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Hospital.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was low. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jack said in a worried tone. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ms. Violet Yeager is injured.¡± Jack¡¯s heart tightened again on hearing that and then he said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± He came to the cab, opened the door, and ordered the driver, ¡°Get off! Drive that car to the hospital!¡± As soon as the driver got out of the car, Jack got into the cab immediately and left!! At this moment in the clubhouse, the assistant made a cup of coffee for Jack and said, ¡°Mr. Cook, do you think Mr. Yancey will apologize to you when hees?¡± ¡°Haha,¡± said James, who sat on the sofa and was happy to wait. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how he will apologize. As a sessful businessman at such a young age, he probably hasn¡¯t apologized to anyone yet.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey is so young and arrogant that he never thinks highly of others.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s very principled. He can even persuade Jared to cooperate with him, so he must have something special. You know Jared never cooperates with anyone because of his reputation.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°He should be here soon. After all, it¡¯s not far from the Yancey Group.¡± At this moment, in a VIP advanced care ward of Paramount Hospital, the warm sunshine filtered through the huge floor-to-ceiling window. The breeze was blowing the curtains and it was very quiet in the ward. Violet¡¯s forehead was wrapped with gauze, and the bleeding had been stopped. Shey t on the bed with her eyes closed, and her face turned pale due to excessive blood loss. One of her hands was put on a drip, while the other was in a blood transfusion. Michael stood in front of the hospital bed and stared at her sadly with a heavy heart. Mr. Yancey would know it sooner orter, so Michael called him. Michael knew his position very well. The girl lying on the bed was the one he would never get in all his life, so he could only watch her from a distance and keep his love in his heart. From the very beginning, Violet and Mr. Yancey were arranged together by fate. Destination was something beyond everyone¡¯s control. After working for Mr. Yancey for so many years, Michael had long known that he truly loved Violet. Mr. Yancey nevercked excellent admirers, but he had never treated them seriously. And Violet had already worn a wedding dress for Mr. Yancey, which was destined for them. They even had sex twice with each other. Thinking of this, Michael just felt a pr ick in his heart. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. It was the first time that Michael had a crush on a girl since childhood, including school days. Jack pushed the door open and walked in. Michael opened his eyes and turned around¡­¡± Mr. Yancey.¡± Jack rushed to the bed and looked at Violet in disbelief, as well as her pale face, her bloodless lips and the hanging blood bag¡­¡± He clenched his fists, frowned at Michael, and asked h , ¡°What happened? Why?¡± Jack had seen the trace of struggle, so he guessed she could not have got into Michael¡¯s car! Michael told him everything in detail, and then bowed his head to apologize. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t meet James in time.¡± He saved Violet, so how could Jack me him for that? Meet the f ucking James? Forget it! ¡°You took photos of those ba stards and license te. I think we can find out the truth.¡± Jack¡¯s dark eyes were as sharp as that of a cheetah¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find out the truth.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Then Michael bowed to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany now.¡± Then he turned around. ¡°Hold on.¡± Michael stopped and was a little worried that Jack would see through his mind. Jack asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Do you need an examination?¡± ¡°No need.¡± He turned his eyes and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jack nodded and watched Michael leave. Then he stayed in front of the bed and waited for Violet to wake up. His deep eyes were filled with anxiety. ¡°Who dared to do that to her, he was courting death! Was it Armand, Samantha, Or Theo? At this moment, James, who had been waiting for a long time in the clubhouse, finally pounded the table and jumped to his feet. ¡°Jack simply doesn¡¯t take me seriously! He said she woulde here in person. See what time it is?!¡± ¡°Mr. Cook, did he do it on purpose?¡± The assistant was also confused, ¡°He would have arrived much earlier if he really intends toe. I heard that Michael is very punctual and never makes any mistakes.¡± After waiting for a long time, James was already very angry, and his assistant¡¯s words just added fuel to the mes, which made him furious instantly! ¡°The Yancey Group has moved into top gear recently. Jack simply ignored us seniors!¡± The middle- aged man¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°It looks as if we have to y up to the Yancey Group and we can¡¯t live without the Yancey Group?!¡± ¡°Mr. Cook, could it be that Mr. Yancey has been dyed by something important?¡± The other assistant was very calm and still looked on the bright side, ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy for ourpany to cooperate with the Yancey Group. The meeting today is the result of our joint efforts, and we are just one step away from the contract.¡± ¡°I really want to cooperate with him! ¡°But look at their attitude!¡± James nced at him coldly and said, ¡°They stood us up twice, once for his assistant Michael and once for himself! If he doesn¡¯t take us seriously, how could the cooperation continue? Call the president of the Grande Group right now! I¡¯m going to meet him and talk about cooperation with him!¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 With that, he stood up and left. The two assistants followed behind and didn¡¯t know how to persuade him anymore. When he walked out of the clubhouse, James was angry and emphasized again, ¡°Call Donald right now. He has always wanted to sign a contract with us on this project. Why not we agree with him!?¡± ¡°Mr. Cook,¡± one of his assistants reminded him, ¡°Yancey Group and Grande Group are deadly rivals. They have always beenpeting with each other. Aren¡¯t we afraid of offending Mr. Yancey if we do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his own fault, as he didn¡¯te himself! Should we take the me?¡± James said resolutely, ¡°Just do that!¡± That¡¯s just what he wanted! He wouldn¡¯t cooperate with anyone but the Grande Group! ¡°Okay.¡± Since James gave the order, what else could he say? They would sign the contract with Grande Group on the project sooner orter, now that he had made a decision. When Michael returned to thepany, he got down to business. Thinking of his task today, he called James and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Cook, I¡¯m very sorry for the dy today. Let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± James on the other end of the phone said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m signing a contract with Mr. Morrison, the president of Grande Group. If you¡¯re going to talk about this project, then forget it. If it is something else, we can talkter, Michael.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone calmly while Michael¡¯s eyes darkened as he heard the buzzing from the other end of the phone. The project was screwed up. Standing in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window of the president¡¯s office, Michael was still regretting losing the project. But soon he thought of the girl who was still unconscious in the hospital. When the door of the emergency room opened, the doctor said to him, ¡°Michael, Ms. Yeager¡¯s injury is not very serious, but there is a slight concussion. If not taken good care of, she may have seque and migraine in the future. So it is best to keep her from a cold wind for nearly one month. As for excessive blood loss, she will be alright after a blood transfusion.¡± ¡°Doctor, when will she wake up?¡± ¡°It depends. She may wake up in two hours or tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK, thank you, doctor.¡± Thinking of the conversation with the doctor outside the emergency room, Michael was a little absent- minded. He was worried about her so much but he didn¡¯t even have the chance to stay in the ward with her¡­ Michael had heard of this kind of love before-love but not own, humble and insignificant, which, unexpectedly, he had to experience now. He thought that he would forget her as soon as possible and only treat her as an ordinary friend. In a VIP advanced care ward of the hospital, Violet had not yet woken up. If it weren¡¯t for her pale face and the thick gauze wrapped around her forehead, people would have thought she was just asleep. Jack sat in a chair in front of the bed and slowly held her cold fingers. For the first time in his heart, he admitted that Violet was the first person who could affect his thoughts. Hearing that she was injured, he put aside all important things and rushed here as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at her like this. What mishaps she had suffered in her life! Zephyr didn¡¯t follow her all day long, but just while he went to the vi today, unfortunately, something like this happened. Fortunately, Michael was there. Michael¡­ At the thought of Michael, who had appeared in front of Violet when she fell in danger, Jack¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of sadness. No one knew how much time had gone by. The fingers in Jack¡¯s palm moved a bit. He looked at her and found that the eyshes also trembled slightly. Was she going to wake up? He held his breath and became so happy that he forgot to let go of her hand. The girl in the hospital bed opened her eyes. She saw a white ceiling and a faint smell of wormwood greeted her nose. She blinked tiredly, remembering the scene before she fell into aa, looking down and then seeing a familiar face. They looked at each other while the time seemed to be still. ¡°You finally woke up!¡± He was delighted with a bright light in his eyes. Her fingers moved again, and then her eyes fell on his hand, only to find that he was holding her hand. He didn¡¯t let go of her hand, nor did he hold it tightly. She just looked at him in a daze, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing. In the huge ward, there was only him and her. Violet remembered the scene before the incident. A car suddenly stopped the ck car in which she was sitting, and when the driver stepped on the brake of the ck SUV, her body flew out, injuring her forehead and making her unconscious. It was so thrilling at that moment, and that car speed was driving too fast. Now she still had a lingering fear when thinking back. She looked at his face and raised her bloodless lips, saying, ¡°What did you think then?¡± Jack didn¡¯t seem to understand what she meant. ¡°How dangerous! Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Violet frowned and said, ¡°If you miscalcted the exact distance and they failed to brake in time, they would have smashed your car directly.¡± There was a trace of me mixed with love in her tone, and these two kinds of emotions were beyond that of being touched. Jack froze for a moment, as his feeling becameplicated. He clenched her hand and changed the topic with concern, ¡°Does your forehead still hurt? Do you feel ufortable? Can I call a doctor?¡± He was deliberately avoiding her question, and Violet couldn¡¯t ask anymore. Seeing that he was intact, she felt more moved at the moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It just feels tight. Maybe the anesthetic has not been applied yet.¡± She asked, ¡°Did I get any stitches?¡± ¡°Seven stitches,¡± Jack replied as Michael had told him. As a girl, she had to worry about her future appearance with stitches on her face, so there was a trace of sadness on her face. ¡°I just called Dr. Gordon.¡± He said gently, ¡°He has some specific medicine that can relieve your pain and help you recover as soon as possible.¡± Violet gently withdrew her fingers out of his palm and closed her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, you can just sleep for a while. I will be with you.¡± ¡°Do you have many foes?¡± Violet asked with her eyes closed, ¡°I almost died because of you this time.¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± Violet thought it necessary to tell him that. ¡°Yeah. They found the secret of your eyes and caught me for confirmation.¡± He looked at her with his deep eyes and said, ¡°Forget it. Michael will find it out.¡± As soon as Jack finished speaking, something shed through his eyes. She opened her eyes gently and looked at him, saying, ¡°Where are they? Did you fight with them? Did you get hurt?¡± Jack smiled gently to hide his feelings. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Stop thinking about it, okay? I¡¯ll deal with it. All you need now is to recover.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± She asked, ¡°Are you going to stay here all the time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so busy.¡± His eyes were full of gentleness as he said, ¡°Since you got injured because of me, how could I just sit and watch?¡± ¡°But you almost lost your life for me.¡± Violet looked at him uneasily and innocently. ¡°Grandpa will be sad to hear it, and I don¡¯t want to take the me.¡± Jack knew it was Michael who almost lost his life for her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, he felt very ufortable after hearing her words. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡°Actually¡­¡± He said softly, ¡°Actually, it was Michael who had saved you and sent you to the hospital.¡± Violet frowned slightly with a trace of shock shing through her eyes. The reason why Jack told her the truth was that she would know it sooner orter. The man¡¯s eyes were deep while his voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Fortunately, he was there then, or the consequence would be unthinkable.¡± He was very grateful to Michael. ¡°Why was it him?¡± Violet murmured and asked, still feeling incredible. He thought, ¡°Well, why was it him?¡± Jack had also asked himself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I show up first when she fell in danger?¡± There was a short silence in the ward. Violet suddenly sensed something wrong with her question, which could easily cause misunderstandings. So she changed the way immediately and asked, ¡°I mean why he was there at that time.¡± ¡°Because he intended to meet the client at exactly 2 p.m. in the clubhouse.¡± Violet was shocked and said, ¡°So he stood his client up?¡± They looked at each other and Jack said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I will deal with such issues.¡± At this moment, his phone rang. He looked at it and obviously hesitated for a moment. ¡°Who was it?¡± The girl asked nervously, ¡°Did the project get screwed up?¡± Jack looked up at her and Violet said, ¡°Please answer it. If you think it inconvenient to answer it here, you can do it outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient.¡± The man pressed the answer button and gently put the phone close to his ear, ¡°Mr. Cook.¡± He didn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Mr. Yancey, I have signed a contract with Grande Group on this project, so you can just forget it from now on.¡± James was in a good mood as he raised his voice and said, ¡°You are very busy, but I don¡¯t have a spare moment either. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for an hour and a half but was stood up twice. So where¡¯s the integrity of your Yancey Group?¡± The ward was extremely quiet. Although Jack didn¡¯t turn on the speakerphone, Violet could still hear the man¡¯s words clearly. She saw Jack¡¯s deep eyes get deeper, which made it difficult for people to see through his mind. ¡°I did encounter some emergencies.¡± Jack whispered, ¡°It¡¯s your choice to sign a contract with Grande Group. Congrattions.¡± After saying that, he hung up and didn¡¯t want to hear any nonsense from the other end. Violet¡¯s heart suddenly sank, as she looked at him sadly, saying, ¡°Did the project get screwed up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not optimistic about it from the beginning.¡± He said indifferently and then dialed another number. His eyes suddenly became gentle as he said, ¡°Zoey, please bring some chicken soup to the hospital. I will send the floor and room number to your WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Mr. Yancey, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Zoey¡¯s breath paused as she said very anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It is Violet who got injured and was in hospital now.¡± Jack said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandpa in case he would get worried.¡± ¡°Is Ms. Yeager seriously injured?¡± Although it was not Mr. Yancey, Zoey was worried as well. He looked at the girl sitting in the hospital bed and whispered, ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook soup right away! And I¡¯ll send it to the hospital right away!¡± Zoey said and moved in a hurry. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After the call, Jack put away his phone and looked at her with a smile. ¡°The chicken soup made by Zoey is very nutritious and tastes good. You surely want some more after drinking it.¡± ¡°How much profit can you make from this project?¡± Violet was concerned about this question, ¡°I just want to know.¡± Seeing that she was so concerned about it, Jack regretted telling her the truth. Violet stared at him for a moment and said, ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± He joked with her, ¡°Are you going topensate for it?¡± She withdrew her eyes and sighed slightly. It was said that no matter what projects the Yancey Group invested in, it only focused on the profitability and significance, instead of the corporate scale; they would never invest in any projects with a profit of less than 20 million dors. So it meant that they suffered a loss of 20 million dors? Jack observed her expression and understood what she was thinking about at the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, okay? You need a good rest, or you¡¯ll have a migraine in the future.¡± ¡°Will you me me for this?¡± She asked lightly. ¡°Why should I me you?¡± Jack said, ¡°It was I who brought you into trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for me, would they kidnap you?¡± That sounded¡­ reasonable. Violet was worried that something like this would happen again in the future, so she said, ¡°Do you have time now? I want to talk with you about the kidnappers. Maybe I can provide some clues.¡± ¡°Can you listen to me on this matter? Just have a good rest. Those people will be found out sooner or later.¡± He said with an inexplicably cold tone. But she said unhappily, ¡°Do you think I want to talk about it? If you find out who they are as soon as possible, we can be on guard.¡± She was simply worried about him, as she cared about him so much, which she didn¡¯t hide at all but showed so obviously. This made Jack feel better inexplicably, although he didn¡¯t show up immediately when she fell in danger. ¡°Were they sent by your rivals?¡± She was still thinking about it as she said, ¡°Or were they sent by your stepmother?¡± ¡°Both are possible.¡± Jack frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a bodyguard to protect you in the future. Anyway, such things will never happen again. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to be watched by him, ¡°Just stay away from me. If I had nothing to do with you, then how would I get involved in your business?¡± ¡°What did she mean by saying ¡®just stay away from me¡±?¡± At this moment, the door of the ward was knocked. Jack turned around and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± A middle-aged male doctor with a precision medical kit entered the ward. He was tall and elegant, saying, ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± ¡°Dr. Gordon, you are so fast!¡± Jack was very kind to him as he said, ¡°Hurry up and give her an examination. Her forehead and ankle got injured, and her right wrist got a slight fracture.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary put down the kit and opened it calmly. ¡°Does it hurt, Ms. Yeager?¡± He had seen her before and thus remembered her. ¡°You¡¯d better not move.¡± He was not a doctor in this hospital, but a private doctor of the Sions, the richest family in Sayside City. He was the world¡¯s most famous medical genius who specialized in developing some specific medicine without any side effects to save people from suffering. Violet felt that he was very kind from his expression, ¡°Dr. Gordon, thank you foring from afar.¡± While Zachary was sorting out the medical kit, he looked up at her with a smile. Then he used the instruments to examine her whole body and check her pulse. Jack stayed in front of the bed all the time. With Zachary here, he was quite relieved. Ten minutester¡­ Zachary took out a bottle of small pills and handed it to Jack, along with a spray, and then told him the usage and dosage. ¡°It takes effect and relieves the pain in one hour. The scars on your forehead can also be removed, but please don¡¯t use them until the wound heals. This spray is quite effective and can be used on your wrists and ankles.¡± ¡°Are they newly developed by you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t traveled abroad recently, because I have been developing this new medicine all these days.¡± Zachary was about to leave with his kit and said, ¡°Bye.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Violet watched Dr. Gordon leave. When Jack turned his head, they looked at each other gently again and the whole world suddenly became quiet. He gave her a warm smile. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Watching her like this, Jack was a little lost in his mind. He thought, ¡°It was Michael who saved her. Has she noticed Michael¡¯s love for her?¡± She was not an idiot, instead, she was very smart. It was so obvious that Michael went to the Yeager vi and pped Beryl for her sakest time. Violet found he was absent-minded and then sized him up, as she asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering what you are thinking about.¡± His answer was like a tongue twister. Then he turned around and poured some water for her, ¡°You should take the medicine first. Dr. Gordon¡¯s medicine takes effect very quickly. You will not feel any painter if you take it before the anesthesia disperses.¡± The girl watched the tall figure of the man who was pouring water. She could imagine how he devised strategies for his business in his office. There was no w in the tailored Yamani handmade suit. Although she didn¡¯t know whose design it was, it was definitely customized for him. Violet was inexplicably moved by the man, who, as a masterful figure in the financial circle, actually served coffee and water for her. Did he love her? Violet thought through this question. Since the moment she met him, everything had been going on dramatically, she had slept with him twice inexplicably¡­ She stared at the man sitting on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°Who do you think was the one behind the scenes?¡± She gently pressed a button on the head of the bed, which then rose automatically. Her eyes were kept on him as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea about it?¡± ¡°Come on, take the medicine first.¡± The man handed the pills to her with his slender fingers. Violet reached out to take it into her mouth and then reached for the ss of water in his hand. But he said, ¡°Let me feed you. Your wrist is slightly fractured and you need to be taken good care of.¡± With that, he moved the edge of the cup close to her lips, saying softly, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Violet¡¯s eyshes flickered gently. She didn¡¯t refuse him but took a sip of water obediently, and then swallowed the pills in her mouth. Jack put down the ss, picked up the spray and spayed on her wrists and ankles. Then he gently rubbed them for her. In fact, Violet felt sort of weird and embarrassed. Jack took the opportunity to admire her feet. How could she be so pretty? Violet stared at him with a surge of inexplicable emotion through her heart. No one else in this world would take care of her like that except her mother. What exactly kind of person was he? Sometimes he was so domineering while sometimes so gentle. As the potion was absorbed by her skin, Jack put down his feet gently and covered her with the quilt, only to find that she had been staring at him all the time. Then he asked, ¡°Do you want to lie down for a rest?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just fine to sit on the bed.¡± She had something in her mind as her brows furrowed slightly, saying, ¡°Why do they think I know the secret about your eyes? I felt that they had noticed it at the celebration party that night, and it meant they were also there.¡± Jack also thought of this question. He looked at her elegantly and asked patiently, ¡°Can you stop thinking about it as your head got injured? Can you just have a good rest?¡± She felt so wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss it with you.¡± Jack¡¯s attitude was obvious. ¡°You need to have a good rest, and I will deal with this matter well. Not only will I find out the one behind the scenes, but also I will punish them as they deserve.¡± ¡°What if it is your stepmother?¡± Violet summoned up the courage to ask the question because her subconsciousness was very urate. Jack looked at Violet indifferently and repeated, ¡°Violet, I don¡¯t want to discuss it with you now. I just hope that you can recover soon. Can you follow my suggestion?¡± Violet knew it would be useless to say more. He was really about to explode. Then the atmosphere in the ward became sort of embarrassing. After a while, a doctor came to give Violet an examination and everything was fine. Jack applied a hot towel to the back of her hands after the intravenous drip. In the huge smart vi of Goldbay Estate, the kitchen was built with an intelligent system, but Zoey didn¡¯t use those functions. Her chicken soup was simmered on a soft fire, and meanwhile, she made some of Violet¡¯s favorite snacks. She was anxious and didn¡¯t know what had happened, but just knew that she was injured and hospitalized. Was it serious? How could she get injured? In the evening. In the hospital ward, Violet turned to look out of the window. The sunshine was about to lose its heat and became warm. ¡°You can go back now.¡± She told him, as she was afraid he would his sight in the darkter. Jack stood at the window with his hands sped behind his back, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving tonight. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Staring at his back, she was not moved. Instead, there was a trace of pressure on her, which would cause a flood of public opinion if it was made public. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay with me. It will be dawn when I wake up.¡± Violet said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big matter and I feel no pain at all now.¡± ¡°Once made, my decision won¡¯t be changed easily.¡± He said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t leave once I made the decision.¡± Why did he always look as if he was about to explode? There was a short silence in the ward. At this moment, in a big and elegantly decorated flower shop, Charlotte Yancey selected some flowers and handed them to the clerk for packaging. Then she scanned the QR code to pay the bill and walked out of the shop with the flowers in her arms. She got directly onto the passenger seat of Michael¡¯s car. Michael started the car and drove towards the hospital,T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you take me with you when you go to see Violet?¡± She looked at him as if she was exploring something. Michael looked calm and didn¡¯t answer the question with his eyes looking ahead. She felt a strong sense of alienation from the expression he always wore. Was he¡­ was he in a bad mood? Something on his mind? ¡°Hey! If you put on a poker face, I¡¯ll get out of the car right now!¡± Charlotte withdrew her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°I know the way to the hospital myself, and I can just call my brother for the specific ward number, so I don¡¯t have to go with you!¡± Michael turned to look at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I was thinking about something. A big project got screwed up today.¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl¡¯s heart sank as she asked with concern, ¡°Did you suffer a big loss? How could it get screwed up? Because of you?¡± Michael sighed slightly and withdrew his eyes as he said, ¡°Partly because of me, so I¡¯m thinking about how to make it up.¡± ¡°It is you who screwed it up?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it, and after thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°How exactly could it happen? Could you justify yourself for it? My brother won¡¯t me you too much for it, will he? After all, you¡¯ve been working for him for so many years!¡± Michael shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He had an inexplicable ominous feeling. Charlotte bit his lips and shot him a nce, as her anger abated. After a while, she asked, ¡°How did Violet get injured? Is it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit serious. She didn¡¯t even wake up when I left.¡± ¡°When you left?¡± Charlotte frowned and asked, ¡°Have you been to the hospital?¡± Michael spilled the beans, but after all, it was not something shameful, so he just smiled, as an answer to her question. Charlotte fell into a bad mood. Did Michael have a crush on Violet? She thought, ¡®He has been there and intends to go there again but just feels too embarrassed to go alone, so he went to pick her up? But wasn¡¯t Violet my brother¡¯s girlfriend? Sitting in the passenger seat, she looked ahead with the flowers in her hands and thought for quite a while. The car arrived at the hospital. When Michael took Charlotte into the ward, he saw Jack sitting in front of the bed and feeding Violet the chicken soup with a spoon. ¡°Hello, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Zoey saluted him respectfully. Michael noticed her and replied, ¡°Hello, Zoey¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Charlotte deliberately turned to observe Michael¡¯s expression. Michael said calmly, ¡°Mr. Yancey, Ms. Yeager.¡± His voice was gentle and respectful. Charlotte walked towards the bed and asked, ¡°Violet, are you alright?¡± She put the flowers gently on the bedside table and said, ¡°How could there be a car ident? I was scared to death when I heard that you had a car ident. It could either be a big or little one, but it could even kill people if it is serious enough!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡± Violet was a little surprised as she asked. She raised her pale lips and looked at Charlotte with a smile, ¡°I was so lucky that I didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t say that word! Michael said you were injured, so I came with him.¡± Charlotte stood beside Jack and said, ¡°Jack, let me feed her!¡± Jack looked up at her and thought as his brows furrowed deeply, ¡°She is really here to make trouble! I was nurturing the rtionship with Violet! Didn¡¯t you notice that? Are you supposed to feed her?¡± Before Jack could say anything, Charlotte took the bowl out of his brother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Excuse me? Let me sit here!¡± Jack felt embarrassed and had to give way to her. The girl sat down in the chair in front of the bed and said with a smile, ¡°This is chicken soup. It looks tasty at first sight! Did you hurt your wrist as well? So you can¡¯t hold the bowl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a slight fracture, not very serious.¡± She said in a calm voice, ¡°I can do it, but your brother insisted on doing that.¡± ¡°He is right to insist!¡± Charlotte scooped up a spoonful of soup and said, ¡°It must hurt so bad, huh? I¡¯ve also suffered the same injuries before, and I couldn¡¯t even hold the fork and knife in pain!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Dr. Gordon brought me some magical medicine, and they were very effective. I felt no pain anymore after spraying it.¡± Violet couldn¡¯t help but tell her. Michael heard her say that Dr. Gordon had also been here. It was enough to show her position in Jack¡¯s heart that Dr. Gordon could be invited here for her. Although Charlotte looked unconcerned, she could still do a good job of feeding Violet the soup. ¡°Thank you.¡± Violet was a little embarrassed as she said. Jack turned around and came up to Michael. They looked at each other and then went out together. There was no one else in the corridor outside. This was a VIP advanced care area, and the entire floor was booked by Jack. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± Michael looked solemn and said apologetically, ¡°James has signed a contract with Donald.¡± Jack had also known that because James had called him to show off. James did it deliberately, since he didn¡¯t sign the contract with any otherpany. He chose to sign the contract with Grande Group, which was just the Yancey Group¡¯s deadly rival. Jack looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you for saving Violet.¡± Jack changed the topic and said, ¡°We just feel sorry for losing this project, but it is definitely Cook Group¡¯s big loss.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Yancey.¡± Michael still felt sorry. Although the project was not so big, it had been nned for a long time. As the president¡¯s special assistant, he didn¡¯t put his work first and did not handle it properly after the incident. It was at dereliction of duty for him. But when he was waiting outside the emergency room, Michael¡¯s mind went nk. He didn¡¯t care about anything else at all but focused on Violet only, worried that she would never wake up again. Jack tried to guess what he was thinking and saw through his mind at that time. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Jack epted the fact and got relieved. ¡°Michael, I want to have a talk with you.¡± Michael raised his eyes, which then met Jack¡¯s right the moment, Jack wanted to ask about something, but he had some scruples. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a matter from work. It¡¯s off-duty time, so let¡¯s not talk about it now.¡± He smiled as his lips were raised into a pretty curve. Then he shot him a nce, turned around and walked towards the ward. And Michael seemed to have guessed what he was going to say originally. Was it because his words were too obvious? It was impossible¡­ Since he had hidden it so well. He didn¡¯t think too much and followed him in. Charlotte had already fed Violet all the chicken soup. Then she put down the bowl and stood up. Zoey handed Violet a warm towel. She took it and wiped her lips as she said, ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Zoey asked in a low voice, for fear that it didn¡¯t suit her taste. Violet replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Thank you, Zocy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee and I¡¯ll make some more for you tomorrow. Take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Zoey took the towel and said to Charlotte, ¡°Ms. Yancey, would you like a bowl of chicken soup as well? I have some more. ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte smiled in a natural manner, not bashful at all, ¡°Great! I just want some! It smelled so good just now! Jack and Michael appeared in Violet¡¯s sight, and her eyes finally fell on Michael. They looked at each other, and Michael smiled slightly to conceal his embarrassment, as he said, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Thank you, Michael.¡± Violet looked at him sincerely as she said, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Michael was stunned and thought, ¡°Has she already known that? Mr. Yancey has told her? Then he looked at Jack again, who kept calm. Charlotte also heard what Violet said just now. She looked at Violet incredibly and then turned to Michael. ¡°What was going on? Michael saved Violet? He saved her?¡± ¡°I was just passing by at that moment.¡± Michael didn¡¯t take credit for it and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all.¡± ¡°Whether you happened to be passing by or not, it was dangerous at that time.¡± Violet stared at him as she said, ¡°Thank G od you¡¯re fine, or it would bother my conscience.¡± Hearing that, Michael felt a littleplicated rather than warm or surprised in his heart. Charlotte felt that the atmosphere in the ward became a little weird, especially his brother¡¯s expression. She took the chicken soup from Zoey, smelled it, and said loudly on purpose, ¡°Wow! It smelled so good! Zoey is really good at cooking!¡± Violet also looked at her, ¡°That¡¯s right! I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you every day if you like it,¡± Zoey said happily. Then the topic was changed. Then Charlotte sat down in a chair in front of the bed and chatted with Violet while drinking soup, Michael and Jack were standing not far away. After drinking the soup, Charlotte was ready to leave with Michael, and she told Violet to take care of herself before leaving. Jack asked Zoey to go back and told her to bring the chicken soup again tomorrow. When night fell, only Jack and Violet were left in the ward. It was so dark outside that he would not go back tonight, but there was only one bed there. Violet leaned against the head of the bed as she looked at him in depression. Jack looked at her affectionately as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy if I¡¯d like to stay here.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back?¡± Sheined, ¡°It looks as if we have an intimate rtionship. If the pap ara zzi know that you stay here overnight, G od knows what kind of public opinions will flood us.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were deep as he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just think it¡¯s unnecessary for you to do that¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve already told you¡± He put on a straight face, which looked handsome, and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change my decision. I will stay here with you until you are discharged from the hospital.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asked anxiously, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Just because I¡¯d love to.¡± Violet red at him and sighed slightly. At this moment, her phone rang. She took the phone and saw who it was. Jack also saw that it was Grandpa. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Jack took the phone from Violet and turned on the speaker when he answered it. He handed the phone to Violet and looked at her gently. ¡°Violet, have you had dinner?¡± Josef¡¯s kind voice came. Violet smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Nice weather tomorrow,¡± said the old man. ¡°I read the weather forecast. Didn¡¯t you promise to apany me to see cherry blossoms? How about tomorrow!¡± Violet looked at Jack, and when their eyes met, there was a short silence in the ward. She thought, ¡®What should I do? Grandpa will be worried if he knows about it. Jack took the phone and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Jack?¡± Josef was obviously surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you there?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m out on a business trip with Violet. We had dinner together just now. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t go back to Rheinsville City for the time being.¡± He lied in a calm tone. Josef seemed confused for a moment and then said, ¡°Fine. Hope you have fun. Go enjoy the food there, and don¡¯t forget to take a walk around the city after work. Jack, remember to spend more time with Violet, okay? Boys should take the initiative.¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, Violet fell into silence, and she knew what Josef implied. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Jack smiled slightly and continued, ¡°We¡¯lle back to see the cherry blossoms with you when we are free, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, that would be great!¡± Josef was happy as long as they were together, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you two anymore. Jack, take care of yourself and Violet. She is a girl, so you must take good care of her! Bye.¡± Before Jack and Violet could say anything, Josef hung up the phone. And then¡­ Jack was holding Violet¡¯s phone. When their eyes met, she smiled and said, ¡°You are really good at lying.¡± ¡°Or what else should I say? Have you got any idea?¡± Jack said. Violet thought, ¡®You¡¯ve already said it. What else can I say now? It would only make Grandpa misunderstand! At this time, in the brightly lit living room of the Yancey manor, Josef just hung up the phone and was full of excitement. A smile appeared on his wrinkled face. Samantha was also in the living room. When Josef was talking on the phone, he didn¡¯t avoid her, so both Lily and she heard the whole conversation. Samantha wondered, ¡°Why is Violet out on a business trip? Shouldn¡¯t she be in the hospital?¡± To make sure, she came to Josef with a smile and asked, ¡°Josef, what makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Have a guess.¡± The old man smiled kindly and sat down on the sofa slowly. ¡°Jack took Violet on a business trip. He will definitely travel with her after work. Well, they just had dinner together. And I think, if things all go well, maybe we can hold a wedding for them by the end of the year.¡± Samantha made sure she didn¡¯t mishear, but she was really confused¡­ She wondered, ¡®Didn¡¯t Violet get hurt? In the afternoon, her forehead was bleeding and she was in aa when carried out of the car. It has only been a few hours. And she is out on a business trip now? No matter how excellent Dr. Gordon is, he can¡¯t be able to do that!¡¯ However, it was true that Jack and Violet were together. She heard their voices just now. ¡°Samantha, do you know that Jack¡¯s marriage has always been a big deal for me?¡± Josef finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°To be honest, I think he and Violet are a perfect match for each other. That girl is perfect!¡± Samantha smiled and said, ¡°She is pretty. And she has her own personality.¡± 11:39 ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡± Josef looked up at Samantha. The look on the middle-aged Samantha¡¯s face changed slightly, and she replied with a smile, ¡°No. But I¡¯ve heard something about her from Lily.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty.¡± Josef smiled before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys meet sometime.¡± ¡°How about theye back for dinner?¡± Samantha suggested, ¡°Jack hasn¡¯t had dinner at home for many years. He is always busy working. You could ask him toe back for dinner when he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Josef readily agreed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange it. I¡¯ll tell him to bring Violet with him so that you two can meet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha poured a cup of coffee for Josef in a good mood. In the Yeager vi. Theo came home early, and Violet didn¡¯te back for dinner. When she left at noon, Violet made it clear that she woulde back in the evening. The vi had been transferred into Violet¡¯s name, and she had also moved in, but Theo failed to have a chance to talk with her. Now that the Yeager Group¡¯s future depended on her, he had to fix the rtionship between them. Theo had thought a lot about what he should say and waited for her toe back. But he didn¡¯t see her. ¡°Mr. Yeager, the food is getting cold. Are you still waiting for Ms. Yeager?¡± The butler kindly reminded by saying, ¡°Ms. Yeager might note back for dinner tonight.¡± And Theo himself had this feeling too. Theo sighed and walked to the dining room. Yvette rolled her eyes and followed Theo into the dining room. She thought, ¡®If Violet doesn¡¯te back, we won¡¯t even have dinner? What a troublemaker!¡¯ At dinner, seeing the sullen look on Theo¡¯s face, Yvette just stayed silent, as she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. After dinner. Theo sat down on the sofa in the living room. He was going to wait a bit longer for Violet. Yvette made him a cup of coffee. ¡°Theo, maybe she¡¯s with Jack or is busy with something else. She wasn¡¯t angry when going out, so she wille back anyway. Maybe tomorrow.¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help comforting him. After all, they were husband and wife. Theo frowned and took the coffee from Yvette¡¯s hand. He took a sip without saying anything, but the sullen look on his face didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯te back, you don¡¯t have to care about it too much.¡± The woman sat down beside him and furthered, ¡°If you do, you¡¯ll lose. Don¡¯t get upset because of a kid.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut up,¡± Theo said coldly with an irritated tone. Yvette didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Yvette looked at Theo silently and wondered, ¡®Beryl went abroad, but you don¡¯t seem worried about her at all. You haven¡¯t even made a phone call. All you care about is Violet. Now I really want to see if she will help the Yeager Group or not!¡¯ In Yvette¡¯s opinion, Violet came back to take revenge, as thetter had done nothing but take away the vi worth 20 million dors. As Theo¡¯s wife, Yvette felt she didn¡¯t gain enough respect from her husband. She cried out, ¡°Can Violet really help you? Have you ever thought about it carefully? She doesn¡¯t even care about you! Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t shee back? Why doesn¡¯t she sit down and talk with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s between me and her!¡± Theo put down the coffee in anger, cast a re at her, and then went upstairs. Yvette could do nothing but watch Theo go away. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She thought, ¡°It isn¡¯t my fault that Violet didn¡¯te back for dinner. Why did he get angry with me?¡± Yvette vowed to avenge her pain on Violet! the Yancey manor. Samantha went into her bedroom upstairs and locked the door. After she answered the phone, someone¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, Violet is in the high-care ward of the Paramount Hospital. Jack has the whole floor guarded. I heard that Violet was wheeled into the emergency room when she just arrived. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now.¡± ¡°Emergency room?¡± Samantha was sure that she heard Violet¡¯s voice on Josef¡¯s call. Then Violet must have woken up and be out of danger now. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, what should I do next?¡± Samantha thought for a while and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow morning at the same ce as usual. I will tell you in detail.¡±Chapter 141 Jack took the phone from Violet and turned on the speaker when he answered it. He handed the phone to Violet and looked at her gently. ¡°Violet, have you had dinner?¡± Josef¡¯s kind voice came. Violet smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Nice weather tomorrow,¡± said the old man. ¡°I read the weather forecast. Didn¡¯t you promise to apany me to see cherry blossoms? How about tomorrow!¡± Violet looked at Jack, and when their eyes met, there was a short silence in the ward. She thought, ¡®What should I do? Grandpa will be worried if he knows about it. Jack took the phone and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Jack?¡± Josef was obviously surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you there?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m out on a business trip with Violet. We had dinner together just now. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t go back to Rheinsville City for the time being.¡± He lied in a calm tone. Josef seemed confused for a moment and then said, ¡°Fine. Hope you have fun. Go enjoy the food there, and don¡¯t forget to take a walk around the city after work. Jack, remember to spend more time with Violet, okay? Boys should take the initiative.¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, Violet fell into silence, and she knew what Josef implied. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Jack smiled slightly and continued, ¡°We¡¯lle back to see the cherry blossoms with you when we are free, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, that would be great!¡± Josef was happy as long as they were together, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you two anymore. Jack, take care of yourself and Violet. She is a girl, so you must take good care of her! Bye.¡± Before Jack and Violet could say anything, Josef hung up the phone. And then¡­ Jack was holding Violet¡¯s phone. When their eyes met, she smiled and said, ¡°You are really good at lying.¡± ¡°Or what else should I say? Have you got any idea?¡± Jack said. Violet thought, ¡®You¡¯ve already said it. What else can I say now? It would only make Grandpa misunderstand! At this time, in the brightly lit living room of the Yancey manor, Josef just hung up the phone and was full of excitement. A smile appeared on his wrinkled face. Samantha was also in the living room. When Josef was talking on the phone, he didn¡¯t avoid her, so both Lily and she heard the whole conversation. Samantha wondered, ¡°Why is Violet out on a business trip? Shouldn¡¯t she be in the hospital?¡± To make sure, she came to Josef with a smile and asked, ¡°Josef, what makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Have a guess.¡± The old man smiled kindly and sat down on the sofa slowly. ¡°Jack took Violet on a business trip. He will definitely travel with her after work. Well, they just had dinner together. And I think, if things all go well, maybe we can hold a wedding for them by the end of the year.¡± Samantha made sure she didn¡¯t mishear, but she was really confused¡­ She wondered, ¡®Didn¡¯t Violet get hurt? In the afternoon, her forehead was bleeding and she was in aa when carried out of the car. It has only been a few hours. And she is out on a business trip now? No matter how excellent Dr. Gordon is, he can¡¯t be able to do that!¡¯ However, it was true that Jack and Violet were together. She heard their voices just now. ¡°Samantha, do you know that Jack¡¯s marriage has always been a big deal for me?¡± Josef finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°To be honest, I think he and Violet are a perfect match for each other. That girl is perfect!¡± Samantha smiled and said, ¡°She is pretty. And she has her own personality.¡± 11:39 ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡± Josef looked up at Samantha. The look on the middle-aged Samantha¡¯s face changed slightly, and she replied with a smile, ¡°No. But I¡¯ve heard something about her from Lily.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty.¡± Josef smiled before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys meet sometime.¡± ¡°How about theye back for dinner?¡± Samantha suggested, ¡°Jack hasn¡¯t had dinner at home for many years. He is always busy working. You could ask him toe back for dinner when he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Josef readily agreed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange it. I¡¯ll tell him to bring Violet with him so that you two can meet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha poured a cup of coffee for Josef in a good mood. In the Yeager vi. Theo came home early, and Violet didn¡¯te back for dinner. When she left at noon, Violet made it clear that she woulde back in the evening. The vi had been transferred into Violet¡¯s name, and she had also moved in, but Theo failed to have a chance to talk with her. Now that the Yeager Group¡¯s future depended on her, he had to fix the rtionship between them. Theo had thought a lot about what he should say and waited for her toe back. But he didn¡¯t see her. ¡°Mr. Yeager, the food is getting cold. Are you still waiting for Ms. Yeager?¡± The butler kindly reminded by saying, ¡°Ms. Yeager might note back for dinner tonight.¡± And Theo himself had this feeling too. Theo sighed and walked to the dining room. Yvette rolled her eyes and followed Theo into the dining room. She thought, ¡®If Violet doesn¡¯te back, we won¡¯t even have dinner? What a troublemaker!¡¯ At dinner, seeing the sullen look on Theo¡¯s face, Yvette just stayed silent, as she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. After dinner. Theo sat down on the sofa in the living room. He was going to wait a bit longer for Violet. Yvette made him a cup of coffee. ¡°Theo, maybe she¡¯s with Jack or is busy with something else. She wasn¡¯t angry when going out, so she wille back anyway. Maybe tomorrow.¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help comforting him. After all, they were husband and wife. Theo frowned and took the coffee from Yvette¡¯s hand. He took a sip without saying anything, but the sullen look on his face didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯te back, you don¡¯t have to care about it too much.¡± The woman sat down beside him and furthered, ¡°If you do, you¡¯ll lose. Don¡¯t get upset because of a kid.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut up,¡± Theo said coldly with an irritated tone. Yvette didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Yvette looked at Theo silently and wondered, ¡®Beryl went abroad, but you don¡¯t seem worried about her at all. You haven¡¯t even made a phone call. All you care about is Violet. Now I really want to see if she will help the Yeager Group or not!¡¯ In Yvette¡¯s opinion, Violet came back to take revenge, as thetter had done nothing but take away the vi worth 20 million dors. As Theo¡¯s wife, Yvette felt she didn¡¯t gain enough respect from her husband. She cried out, ¡°Can Violet really help you? Have you ever thought about it carefully? She doesn¡¯t even care about you! Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t shee back? Why doesn¡¯t she sit down and talk with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s between me and her!¡± Theo put down the coffee in anger, cast a re at her, and then went upstairs. Yvette could do nothing but watch Theo go away. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She thought, ¡°It isn¡¯t my fault that Violet didn¡¯te back for dinner. Why did he get angry with me?¡± Yvette vowed to avenge her pain on Violet! the Yancey manor. Samantha went into her bedroom upstairs and locked the door. After she answered the phone, someone¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, Violet is in the high-care ward of the Paramount Hospital. Jack has the whole floor guarded. I heard that Violet was wheeled into the emergency room when she just arrived. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now.¡± ¡°Emergency room?¡± Samantha was sure that she heard Violet¡¯s voice on Josef¡¯s call. Then Violet must have woken up and be out of danger now. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, what should I do next?¡± Samantha thought for a while and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow morning at the same ce as usual. I will tell you in detail.¡± Jack took the phone from Violet and turned on the speaker when he answered it. He handed the phone to Violet and looked at her gently. ¡°Violet, have you had dinner?¡± Josef¡¯s kind voice came. Violet smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Nice weather tomorrow,¡± said the old man. ¡°I read the weather forecast. Didn¡¯t you promise to apany me to see cherry blossoms? How about tomorrow!¡± Violet looked at Jack, and when their eyes met, there was a short silence in the ward. She thought, ¡®What should I do? Grandpa will be worried if he knows about it. Jack took the phone and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Jack?¡± Josef was obviously surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you there?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m out on a business trip with Violet. We had dinner together just now. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t go back to Rheinsville City for the time being.¡± He lied in a calm tone. Josef seemed confused for a moment and then said, ¡°Fine. Hope you have fun. Go enjoy the food there, and don¡¯t forget to take a walk around the city after work. Jack, remember to spend more time with Violet, okay? Boys should take the initiative.¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, Violet fell into silence, and she knew what Josef implied. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Jack smiled slightly and continued, ¡°We¡¯lle back to see the cherry blossoms with you when we are free, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, that would be great!¡± Josef was happy as long as they were together, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you two anymore. Jack, take care of yourself and Violet. She is a girl, so you must take good care of her! Bye.¡± Before Jack and Violet could say anything, Josef hung up the phone. And then¡­ Jack was holding Violet¡¯s phone. When their eyes met, she smiled and said, ¡°You are really good at lying.¡± ¡°Or what else should I say? Have you got any idea?¡± Jack said. Violet thought, ¡®You¡¯ve already said it. What else can I say now? It would only make Grandpa misunderstand! At this time, in the brightly lit living room of the Yancey manor, Josef just hung up the phone and was full of excitement. A smile appeared on his wrinkled face. Samantha was also in the living room. When Josef was talking on the phone, he didn¡¯t avoid her, so both Lily and she heard the whole conversation. Samantha wondered, ¡°Why is Violet out on a business trip? Shouldn¡¯t she be in the hospital?¡± To make sure, she came to Josef with a smile and asked, ¡°Josef, what makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Have a guess.¡± The old man smiled kindly and sat down on the sofa slowly. ¡°Jack took Violet on a business trip. He will definitely travel with her after work. Well, they just had dinner together. And I think, if things all go well, maybe we can hold a wedding for them by the end of the year.¡± Samantha made sure she didn¡¯t mishear, but she was really confused¡­ She wondered, ¡®Didn¡¯t Violet get hurt? In the afternoon, her forehead was bleeding and she was in aa when carried out of the car. It has only been a few hours. And she is out on a business trip now? No matter how excellent Dr. Gordon is, he can¡¯t be able to do that!¡¯ However, it was true that Jack and Violet were together. She heard their voices just now. ¡°Samantha, do you know that Jack¡¯s marriage has always been a big deal for me?¡± Josef finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°To be honest, I think he and Violet are a perfect match for each other. That girl is perfect!¡± Samantha smiled and said, ¡°She is pretty. And she has her own personality.¡± 11:39 ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡± Josef looked up at Samantha. The look on the middle-aged Samantha¡¯s face changed slightly, and she replied with a smile, ¡°No. But I¡¯ve heard something about her from Lily.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty.¡± Josef smiled before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys meet sometime.¡± ¡°How about theye back for dinner?¡± Samantha suggested, ¡°Jack hasn¡¯t had dinner at home for many years. He is always busy working. You could ask him toe back for dinner when he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Josef readily agreed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange it. I¡¯ll tell him to bring Violet with him so that you two can meet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha poured a cup of coffee for Josef in a good mood. In the Yeager vi. Theo came home early, and Violet didn¡¯te back for dinner. When she left at noon, Violet made it clear that she woulde back in the evening. The vi had been transferred into Violet¡¯s name, and she had also moved in, but Theo failed to have a chance to talk with her. Now that the Yeager Group¡¯s future depended on her, he had to fix the rtionship between them. Theo had thought a lot about what he should say and waited for her toe back. But he didn¡¯t see her. ¡°Mr. Yeager, the food is getting cold. Are you still waiting for Ms. Yeager?¡± The butler kindly reminded by saying, ¡°Ms. Yeager might note back for dinner tonight.¡± And Theo himself had this feeling too. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Theo sighed and walked to the dining room. Yvette rolled her eyes and followed Theo into the dining room. She thought, ¡®If Violet doesn¡¯te back, we won¡¯t even have dinner? What a troublemaker!¡¯ At dinner, seeing the sullen look on Theo¡¯s face, Yvette just stayed silent, as she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. After dinner. Theo sat down on the sofa in the living room. He was going to wait a bit longer for Violet. Yvette made him a cup of coffee. ¡°Theo, maybe she¡¯s with Jack or is busy with something else. She wasn¡¯t angry when going out, so she wille back anyway. Maybe tomorrow.¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help comforting him. After all, they were husband and wife. Theo frowned and took the coffee from Yvette¡¯s hand. He took a sip without saying anything, but the sullen look on his face didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯te back, you don¡¯t have to care about it too much.¡± The woman sat down beside him and furthered, ¡°If you do, you¡¯ll lose. Don¡¯t get upset because of a kid.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut up,¡± Theo said coldly with an irritated tone. Yvette didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Yvette looked at Theo silently and wondered, ¡®Beryl went abroad, but you don¡¯t seem worried about her at all. You haven¡¯t even made a phone call. All you care about is Violet. Now I really want to see if she will help the Yeager Group or not!¡¯ In Yvette¡¯s opinion, Violet came back to take revenge, as thetter had done nothing but take away the vi worth 20 million dors. As Theo¡¯s wife, Yvette felt she didn¡¯t gain enough respect from her husband. She cried out, ¡°Can Violet really help you? Have you ever thought about it carefully? She doesn¡¯t even care about you! Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t shee back? Why doesn¡¯t she sit down and talk with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s between me and her!¡± Theo put down the coffee in anger, cast a re at her, and then went upstairs. Yvette could do nothing but watch Theo go away. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She thought, ¡°It isn¡¯t my fault that Violet didn¡¯te back for dinner. Why did he get angry with me?¡± Yvette vowed to avenge her pain on Violet! the Yancey manor. Samantha went into her bedroom upstairs and locked the door. After she answered the phone, someone¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, Violet is in the high-care ward of the Paramount Hospital. Jack has the whole floor guarded. I heard that Violet was wheeled into the emergency room when she just arrived. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now.¡± ¡°Emergency room?¡± Samantha was sure that she heard Violet¡¯s voice on Josef¡¯s call. Then Violet must have woken up and be out of danger now. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, what should I do next?¡± Samantha thought for a while and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow morning at the same ce as usual. I will tell you in detail.¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 After hanging up, Samantha put down her phone and gently shook the ss of wine with her pretty fingers. A malicious smile appeared on her face. Samantha murmured in her heart, Violet has been taken into hospital. Then I¡¯ll make her unable to walk out of it! If anything happens, the hospital will take the me for it!¡¯ Samantha knew clearly that Josef¡¯s love for Violet was deepening and Violet was definitely not easy to deal with. If she married Jack, Violet would only pose the greatest threat to Samantha. Samantha already had a n. After she got rid of Violet, she would prove to Josef that there was something wrong with Jack¡¯s eyes. Then Jack would be forced to leave thepany for some time to treat his eyes. As long as he left thepany, it would be difficult for him toe back again¡­ By then, Liam would be ready to rece him at any time. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Samantha looked up at the bright moon in the sky as if everything was under her control. And it would only be better. Outside, it was getting darker. Meanwhile, in the VIP high-care ward of the Paramount Hospital, there were bright lights. Violet and Jack just had a substantial and nutritious dinner. And Jack was there with her all the time. It was dark outside. Jack couldn¡¯t leave at this time. More importantly, he didn¡¯t want to go. It surely would be a long night for Violet, especially when she didn¡¯t know how to spend it with Jack. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°How do you feel? Does it still hurt?¡± Jack asked with concern. Violet shook her head and answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. The medicine works well. When can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± ¡°When you¡¯repletely recovered.¡± Jack said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? I will stay here with you and take good care of you.¡± Violet was surprised to hear that. After all, Jack was such a workaholic. She just couldn¡¯t believe her ears! ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with questioning eyes. I mean it.¡± Jack said in a gentle tone, ¡°From tomorrow on, you don¡¯t have to take any medicine from the hospital. Just Dr. Gordon¡¯s specific medicine. They have no side effects. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Then I can be discharged,¡± Violet said while imagining how embarrassed she would be to stay with Jack all the time. But Jack shook his head and responded, ¡°Your ankle is injured and you can¡¯t walk. I have the whole floor guarded, and you¡¯ll be totally safe here.¡± ¡°The whole floor?¡± Violet was shocked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You are rich. Violet couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Money talks.¡± ¡°You got hurt because of me. I must protect you until the truth is found and all dangers are eradicated,¡± Jack said seriously. ¡°What if it¡¯s your stepmother?¡± Violet looked up at him and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jack looked into Violet¡¯s eyes this time and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can do to protect you. After all, I have put up with her for a long time.¡± ¡°Are you having a bad rtionship with her?¡± Violet asked, even though she knew this question was a little redundant. After a pause, Jack said slowly, ¡°In this world, there is no one who has a good rtionship with me, except my Grandpa. People I know are either partners of interest or enemies. People with a good rtionship with me are quite countable.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Violet stared at him and added, ¡°How do you define our rtionship? Partners? Or enemies?¡± Jack didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Same kind.¡± Violet agreed with this definition and thought it was the most appropriate one. ¡°So we¡¯re friends?¡± Violet smiled and said, ¡°Actually I¡¯m willing to be your friend.¡± Jack was the only one in the world who truly appreciate her designs. He gave her nine out of ten, and he could help her improve. 11:39 But too many things happened between them after they met. They even had sex. Could they still be friends? Violet was afraid that it would only be an embarrassing rtionship for both of them. Seeing Violet silently, Jack couldn¡¯t help but recall those things they had been through together. He wanted to tell her that he had already made a definition of their rtionship in his heart. She was not just his friend but the perfect Mrs. Yancey he had been looking for all his life. However, it wasn¡¯t easy for Jack to gain Violet¡¯s trust, let alone win her heart. So he must be patient and wait until she was willing to marry him. ¡°Well, there¡¯s one more thing I want to know.¡± Violet thought it was a good time for a talk. Jack sat down in the chair and looked at her. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°How much is the project messed up today?¡± she asked directly. Looking into her eyes, Jack answered truthfully, ¡°If the contract is signed sessfully, we will make a profit of at least 100 million dors.¡± ¡°I have one more question. Violet whispered, ¡°I heard that Alyssa ising to Rheinsville City. How much do you think she can bring to the Yancey Group?¡± Jack was stunned and thought, ¡°How did she know that?¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± Violet stared at him sincerely. Jack said calmly, ¡°She has already signed a contract with the Grande Group. So I won¡¯t answer the hypothetical question.¡± Violet¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. She thought, ¡®How did he know that? Did he get the news from someone? Or he has been keeping an eye on Alyssa?¡¯ ¡°To be honest, this is my biggest regret recently.¡± Jack sighed and looked a bit sad. ¡°I have been looking for great designers in recent years, and I¡¯ve seen a lot of designs from those famous designers worldwide. Some of them are just famous, and their designs have many ws. I won¡¯t even give them five out of ten.¡± ¡°And Alyssa can get nine of ten, right?¡± asked Violet. ¡°Yes.¡± Jack didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°She always has her own unique ideas about color matching and material selection, and her designs are always novel. She is a genius.¡± ¡°When did you start to pay attention to her work?¡± Violet posed another question. ¡°Ten years ago,¡± answered Jack. Violet was surprised and thought, ¡°It¡¯s been so long.¡± Jack continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to sign her, but she has always kept a low profile. And few people can contact her. One of my friends told me that she would not go back to Rheinsville City and there seemed to be a reason for that. When I heard from her again, she has already signed with the Grande Group.¡± ¡°So,¡± Violet asked, ¡°If Alyssa doesn¡¯t sign with the Grande Group and chooses the Yancey Group, how much do you think she can bring you?¡± ¡°No hypothetical questions.¡± Jack seemed a little disappointed. ¡°But I want to know your answer,¡± Violet said stubbornly. Jack looked up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s incalcble.¡± He didn¡¯t think too much and said frankly, ¡°To be honest, the Grande Group¡¯s design department is the only thing that canpete with the Yancey Group. They are good at poaching famous designers from rivalpanies and hyping their fashion week, but it doesn¡¯t mean that their design department can do better than ours. Now with the support of Alyssa, they will draw more attention. But I still think Alyssa won¡¯t be able to realize her full potential there. After all, what they really care about is money, not those designers¡¯ works.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Violet smiled and continued, ¡°Alyssa¡¯s contract with the Grande Group has been terminated.¡± ¡°Terminated?¡± Jack frowned and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Violet wasn¡¯t joking. Jack asked with a sh of disbelief in his eyes, ¡°How did you know that? You know her?¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Jack stared at Violet with his deep eyes full of interest. Violet smiled and affirmed, ¡°Just trust me.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s going to pay the sky-high penalty, right?¡± Jack said, thinking that Violet was familiar with Jared and possibly knew Alyssa. ¡°Donald is a cu nning fox. It must have been stated in the contract.¡± ¡°Do you think 6 million dors is a sky-high price, Mr. Yancey?¡± Violet¡¯s voice was soft. Jack was still curious and asked, ¡°How did you know the contract was terminated? And 6 million dors?¡± At this time, Jack¡¯s phone rang. It was Michael who called him. Jack answered the phone, and Michael¡¯s voice came on the line, ¡°Mr. Yancey, I just got the news that Alyssa has terminated her contract with the Grande Group this afternoon.¡± Jack looked at Violet¡¯s fair face again in disbelief, frowning slightly. He thought, ¡°What she said is true!¡± Michael asked, ¡°Mr. Yancey, should we sign a contract with Alyssa? We don¡¯t know why she terminated the contract, but I think we have enough confidence to win her trust now that she hase to Rheinsville City.¡± ¡°Can you contact her?¡± Jack asked immediately. ¡°We¡¯re still trying. The Grande Group probably doesn¡¯t want us to find Alyssa and tries to stop us, but we will find a way,¡± answered Michael. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Don¡¯t let me down!¡± said Jack. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Then Jack quickly hung up the phone. The ward was very quiet. Although Jack didn¡¯t turn on the speakerphone, Violet could hear Michael¡¯s voice. Jack put down his phone and looked at the girl sitting up in bed. He frowned slightly with doubts in his heart and said in a low voice, ¡°Michael just told me something about Alyssa¡¯s contract. Honestly, how did you know that?¡± He wondered if there were any more secrets about her that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Do you believe what I say?¡± Violet looked at him seriously. Jack nodded, ¡°Tell me.¡± He wanted to hear it. ¡°I¡¯m Alyssa,¡± Violet confessed and was a little worried that he would not believe it. They looked at each other and both fell into silence. Jack suddenly remembered that Violet once told him that she had two names. One was given to her by her parents, and the other was given to her by herself. And the name began with A¡­ Alyssa! Jack didn¡¯t question it because Violet couldn¡¯t be joking about that. If she was Alyssa, her identity would definitely be verified. If she wasn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t afford such a big lie. Thinking of the scene when they were in the fashion exhibition hall that day, Jack realized that Violet also had her own unique views on design. ¡°Do you believe it?¡± She asked in a low voice and wondered what was on his mind. ¡°So you¡¯ve terminated the contract?¡± He was more interested in this question and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because someone else knows my designs better.¡± She said truthfully, ¡°And he gave me nine out of ten.¡± When their eyes met, they could feel the connection between them, which they never had before. Those days they spent together would always be remembered, and they smiled subconsciously. Yes, Jack believed her words. And Violet was Alyssa¡­ It was a surprise for him! Jack could find no words to describe his feelings at this time. He was still shocked, yet he was more excited and delighted. 11:39 He was the reason why Violet chose to terminate the contract ande to the Yancey Group. Thinking of this, Jack couldn¡¯t help smiling. Violet seldom saw such a happy smile on Jack¡¯s handsome face. For a moment she was dazzled by it. In the bright light, Jack stared at Violet with a sincere and warm smile. ¡°You¡¯ve lost 6 million dors, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give you the money Jack continued, ¡°I¡¯ll draw up a contract tomorrow and let you decide your annual sry. You cane to thepany or work at home. Is that okay?¡± Violet smiled and said, ¡°So you believe me so easily? Andpletely no doubts?¡± ¡°Intuition.¡± Jack said, ¡°I believe my intuition.¡± Jack¡¯s trust made Violet feel safe. She jokingly asked, ¡°So how much annual sry are you going to offer me?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± Jack said in a serious tone, ¡°You can fill it out yourself when you sign the contract ¡°What if I break the contract? Violet kept asking, ¡°How much do you want from me then?¡± ¡°200 million dors.¡± Jack said seriously, ¡°I want to sign a lifelong contract with you. You can fill in your annual sry, and I¡¯ll give you the money no matter how much it is. But if you break the contract, you have to give me 200 million dors.¡± Clearly, Violet was frightened by Jack¡¯s serious look. After a while, Jack burst intoughter and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Why should I be scared?¡± Violet smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be rich.¡± And she gave a reason by saying, ¡°And you know my designs.¡± Jack also seized the chance to win her heart because Violet knew him better than anyone. It was getting dark. Jack sat in a chair beside the bed, and Violet leaned against the head of the bed. ¡°Lie down and have a rest. Jack gently pressed a button and slowlyid the head of the bed t. ¡°You can close your eyes. It¡¯s safe here, and my men are guarding outside. You must be very tired ¡°Where are you going to do?¡± Violet looked at him and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you for the night.¡± Jack¡¯s voice was gentle, as he felt happy. Three hourster, Violet opened his eyes in a daze and found that Jack was still sitting there¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry. ¡°Hello,¡± she spoke softly. ¡°What?¡± Jack was very considerate and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom? Or do you want to drink water?¡± ¡°Are you really going to sit here all night?¡± asked Violet. ¡°Yes,¡± Jack replied. There was a short silence¡­ Violet finally said, ¡°Maybe, you can lie in bed with me and get some rest?¡± Jack looked at Violet and frowned slightly. Violet thought, ¡°We¡¯ve had sex before. Now you¡¯re pretending to be a gentleman?¡± Now that Violet had made the suggestion, Jack agreed. He went to the other side of the bed and took off his shoes before going to bed. It was already midnight. As Jacky down gently beside her, Violet reached out to turn off the main light. The light in the ward suddenly dimmed, leaving only a small nightmp emitting warm yellow light. Lying there with Violet in the bed, Jack had never felt so peaceful and warm. The room was so quiet that he could hear her heartbeat and breathing. It felt good. Violet closed her eyes and forced herself not to think too much. The truth that she was Alyssa really surprised Jack. It was not easy for a girl who grew up with her mother to be a brilliant designer and change her fate. Fortunately, Violet made it. ¡°Violet, Jack spoke softly, still awake. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± asked Jack. Obviously, Jack wanted to chat with her. Violet looked at the dark ceiling and said, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°When did you be so excellent?¡± Jack started with a question before saying, ¡°Your mother must have had a hard time after she gave birth to you.¡± Violet replied calmly, ¡°Life was hard before I was ten years old. Since then, I told myself to work hard and give my mother the best life in the future. With a firm belief in my heart, I started to strive for what I wanted. I didn¡¯t dare to waste a single day. ¡°What happened when you were ten?¡± Jack wanted to know Violet better and be part of her life. Violet still felt a little sad when she recalled the past. ¡°I was weak and sick before I was ten years old. My mother worked three jobs, but she still couldn¡¯t earn enough money to pay my medical bills. And one day¡­¡± That year, Violet was just ten years old- T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Thank you for your rating in thement area and for lighting up five stars. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 In the evening, it rained heavily outside the window. The shoddy rental house was in danger of being blown down by wind. and rain. The door was wide open, as Xayah wasing back. When Violet was ten years old, she was lovely with long ck soft hair. She was deeper and calmer than her peers. It took Violet two hours to prepare a table of meals. Although there was no meat on the te, Violet cooked with love. She learned how to cook when she was six years old. Violet was a little introverted and rarely smiled as a child, but she was very beautiful. Standing at the door, Violet looked out at the heavy rain and dark night sky, waiting for her mom Xayah to get back home. from work. However, even after the passage of thirty minutes, Xayah had yet to make her return. Finally, Violet saw the tiny figure getting closer and closer in the rain with a big, half-blown-out umbre over her. Violet and Xayah were so poor that they even didn¡¯t have a scooter at home. Violet found Xayah wet all over with her hair still dripping. ¡°Mom!¡± Violet hurried to get the towel and clothes. ¡°Get changed, or you will catch a cold!¡± After entering the door, Xayah took Violet in her arms! Then Xayah burst into tears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡± Violet was anxious, holding Xayah¡¯s shoulder, and asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± ¡°The sry I got this afternoon was stolen. I can¡¯t get you to the hospital tomorrow¡­¡± Xayah¡¯s cry was filled with despair. In the dim light, Violet couldn¡¯t tell whether it was tears or rain on her mother¡¯s face, but the cry wrenched at her heart. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Violet didn¡¯t know how tofort Xayah. Xayah got this small sum of money after working for a whole month. ¡°Violet, I found the thief, but I failed to catch him. The sry was in my pocket, but then it was stolen in the blink of an eye and there wasn¡¯t a penny left. I felt so useless. I wanted to get you some meat at the market to boost your health, but unexpectedly¡­ With tears in her eyes, Violet hugged Xayah who was cold and soaked to the skin. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. We can earn it back. I feel fine, and luckily, you are safe. The thief might have a knife with him. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve prepared the meal. Go get changed quickly and we will eat together, okay?¡± Xayah couldn¡¯t suppress her sorrow and kept saying, ¡°Sorry, Violet. I¡¯m sorry¡­. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a better life¡­ ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ It was Xayah¡¯s greatest guilt that Violet had never enjoyed paternal love since childhood. But Violet never med Xayah or asked who her father was. In Violet¡¯s mind, her father had died. Especially when there was trouble that got their lives hard, Xayah was consumed by guilt. She always thought that she failed to give Violet a good life after giving her birth. In the ward, Violet halted her thoughts with no tears in her eyes. She was very calm and took the past as a kind of experience. ¡°Do you think I am pitiful?¡± Violet asked with a hint of mockery in her voice and then turned to look at Jack. Violet could see a slight frown on Jack¡¯s strongly defined face. Jack held Violet¡¯s hand under the quilt. Violet was stunned by this. Jack said, ¡°You are excellent.¡± He finally understood why Violet was so stubborn when she and Charlotte met a thief in the exhibition hallst time. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°So I hate thieves,¡± Violet said. ¡°They¡¯re healthy but all want to get something for nothing. Sometimes they steal others¡¯ all savings, which are their hope and life.¡± Jack inteced his fingers with Violet¡¯s so that they could sense each other¡¯s body heat. Violet didn¡¯t break free but closed her eyes and swallowed the hatred. Violet continued, ¡°Later I learned kickboxing. I neither signed up for a ss nor paid tuition. I didn¡¯t have money, so I just stood outside the ssroom of the training school, pretended to be waiting for my ssmates, and learned it secretly Hearing this, Jack became serious. ¡°How are you feeling these years?¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s nothing serious. I was born prematurely. Plus malnourished, I was weak all the time. When it started to get colder, I would catch a cold, but I got no warm clothes at home or firewood in winter. Violet¡¯s tone was calm as if she were telling stories about others. ¡°You may not understand that this is what people at the bottom of society are like. They¡¯re always cold and hungry. At that time, my greatest wish was to be fed and clothed.¡± Jack was sad. If only he had known Violet earlier! Then he could protect Violet, take care of her, and give her money¡­ Violet never talked about her past with anyone before. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with her tonight. But after sharing with Jack, Violet felt much more relieved. Jack turned sideways to Violet. Although he couldn¡¯t see her, he could feel her breath and heartbeat, as well as judge her position. Violet was close at hand, and Jack was holding her hand. Violet didn¡¯t know what Jack was going to do. Jack propped up and kissed Violet on the lips urately when she was still immersed in her memories. Violet¡¯s eyes suddenly widened! This kiss was affectionate and vigorous¡­ Violet came back to her senses and pushed Jack away. ¡°My hand hurts.¡± Jack let go of Violet and said, ¡°I feel sorry for you.¡± Jack¡¯s nose was pressed against Violet¡¯s. Violet knew Jack couldn¡¯t see her, but he was so close that she could not ignore him. Violet held her breath and looked at Jack boldly with soft and charming eyes. She wondered, ¡°How can there be such a handsome man in this world? His facial features are perfect.¡± Violet didn¡¯t know what this feeling meant, but it sent her heart racing. Although Jack couldn¡¯t see Violet, it seemed that he could sense her steady gaze. ¡°Lie down, will you?¡± Violet spoke softly. Her voice was a little trembling. If she got any closer to Jack, her heartbeat would rocket. What if Violet couldn¡¯t control herself? Jack was a little bit out of control as well. After all, he was a young and energetic man. Jacky back beside Violet, who gently pulled her hand out of his grasp. ¡°It¡¯s so hot,¡± Violet thought. ¡°Let¡¯s be practical. There¡¯s no way we can ever be together,¡± said Violet. ¡°Why?¡± Jack was curious. Violet didn¡¯t answer. She thought for a while before asking, ¡°What about you? How is your childhood? Are your parents divorced?¡± Jack uttered no word. The room was extremely quiet. Violet turned to see Jack close his eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, right?¡± Violet wondered. ¡°I look rich, but I¡¯m not much better than you.¡± Jack¡¯s lips were parted slightly, but his eyes remained closed. ¡°So we are very simr. We are both lonely people who work hard to make a difference.¡± ¡°Have you got what you want?¡± Violet asked. ¡°Are you satisfied with everything you have now?¡± ¡°Not until I have you,¡± Jack said half-jokingly. Violet smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be joking. Are you so casual about a rtionship? How long have we known each other? Do you really know me?¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°My intuition tells me that we are of the same kind,¡± said Jack. ¡°Onlyplementary people are right for each other.¡± Violet was very rational. ¡°To be honest, you are so excellent that countless women are attracted to you. They all like you and don¡¯t mind whether it is true love or not. The external things you have blind them to your true character.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll marry someone for love, right?¡± Jack smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m rich, so I don¡¯t need to marry anyone for money,¡± said Violet. ¡°She has a personality,¡± Jack thought. He nodded and appreciated Violet more. In addition, Violet was a famous designer, so Jack was very satisfied with her. Jack had been following Alyssa¡¯s works for at least ten years and watching her grow little by little, though he never met her personally¡­ In Jack¡¯s opinion, it was not at the wedding that he got to know Violet. Jack had met a bunch of meekdies of high social ss, but he had never seen anyone special. Violet was the first one and was trustworthy. ¡°Frankly, I admire you very much and have a special feeling for you.¡± Jack decided to confess his true feelings before Michael, so Violet could be well aware of his love for her. Violet smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s because no one would reject you at the wedding, except me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just one reason,¡± Jack said. ¡°In fact, I was very angry at that time but had no choice. After all, it wasn¡¯t my intention to hold the wedding. You know, the person I care about most is my Grandpa.¡± ¡°Because I know how to apply venomous insects, but other women don¡¯t?¡± asked Violet. ¡°That sounds interesting Jack smiled slightly and said truthfully, ¡°I really mean it. At least you are not a punchbag. You¡¯re able to protect yourself from danger.¡± ¡°I not only have to protect myself but also my Mom,¡± Violet said. ¡°She has brought me up. I¡¯ll look after her till death. Not everyone¡¯s good in the world. If one is unlucky, he¡¯ll meet bad guys.¡± Jack was envious of Violet to some extent, whose mother loved her so much. But what about Jack? Jack hadn¡¯t even seen what his mother looked like. He didn¡¯t even have a photo of her. ¡°Also, I canmunicate with animals, and you feel so surprised, right?¡± Violet asked softly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen anyone talk to a cobra.¡± Jack was shocked by that incident. Violet smiled and posed another question, ¡°And it¡¯s also because I¡¯m Alyssa now, right?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not so surprised by that, Jack said calmly. ¡°Actually, when I talked about design with you in the exhibition hall that day, I had a vague feeling that you knew some about it, but you pretended you didn¡¯t. I was talking all the time, and you actually agreed with me. Maybe what I said made sense to you.¡± ¡°Based on these, you appreciate me very much, right?¡± Violet just wanted to make sure. Violet was setting a trap for Jack! Jack was smart and replied, ¡°It¡¯s far more than appreciation. I¡¯ve never felt that way before about you. And my body doesn¡¯t reject you.¡± That kind of thing happened twice¡­ Violet frowned and closed her eyes. She wanted to die right now! Jack mentioned that again! ¡°I have mysophobia. Jack continued, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women. Because of my eyes, I never go out at night, so I barely go to bars or nightclubs. I stay at home except for going to work and rarely attend dinner parties. Sometimes I have to be there only for a few moments, but I never keep in contact with thosedies or talk to them. I have no female friends, except for Charlotte, my closest friend since childhood. ¡°But I know very well that I feel something different about you. You know the secret of my eyes and many things about me. I don¡¯t need to hide anything from you. I feel at ease with you around. ¡°You may not feel the same way, but I truly feel immensely rxed.¡± 11:40 ¡°So we can be friends.¡± Violet tried to forget the two intimate contacts. She was rational. ¡°Why can¡¯t we be lovers?¡± Jack asked Violet, ¡°Actually I think I like you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just never felt so rxed in front of a person, so you mistake it for love.¡± Violet tried to analyze Jack¡¯s feelings. ¡°When you are notpletely sure what this feeling is, please don¡¯t say you like me. That sounds too casual.¡± Jack finally realized that Violet had a deep distrust of all people because she had been hurt as a child. Violet put up walls as Jack did. Violet was calm beyond her years. Jack fell into silence¡­ He knew that he couldn¡¯t make Violet fall in love with him. It would take a long time for him to get into Violet¡¯s heart. Perhaps it was because of her parents that Violet didn¡¯t believe in marriage and wouldn¡¯t fall in love easily. And Jack thought the same way Violet did. A couple should love each other enough to get married and remain loyal. Through tonight¡¯s test, Jack probably realized that there would be a long way to go. But as long as there was a happy ending, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the difficult process. Jack liked Violet. This feeling could not be hidden, and instead, it came from the depths of his heart. ¡°Good night.¡± After a while, Jack said to Violet, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Jack and Violet were lying under the same quilt without any physical act of love. Listening to each other¡¯s heartbeat and breath, they drifted into sleep. The moon set and the sun rose¡­ Jack woke up as usual. He didn¡¯t need to set an rm clock at all. Today was a working day, though he wasn¡¯t going to thepany. He didn¡¯t move and looked at Violet with a tilt of his head. In the bright light, Violet¡¯s delicate oval face was glowing. Violet was in her early twenties. She had a youthful and delicate face, but she was maturing and turning feminine. Violet was very beautiful, and there was always a trace of stubbornness in her indifferent eyes. Jack felt sorry for Violet and appreciated her very much. Jack was amazed at how strong Violet was at her young age. ¡°What else is surprising about her?¡± Jack wondered. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Violet because they chatted tootest night. Jack leaned sideways and stared at Violet with satisfaction. Violet¡¯s face was very tender and her skin was delicate. Jack looked at Violet without blinking as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. It was only six o¡¯clock in the morning. Birds twittered and flowers bloomed in the Yancey manor located in a lush forest. Lily got up early this morning. As she walked out of the bedroom door, she identally saw a familiar figure disappear in the corner of the stairs. Lily felt strange and wondered, ¡°Why does Mrs. Yancey go to the third floor at this hour?¡± Something shed in Lily¡¯s eyes, and she followed Samantha with suspicion. After going upstairs, Lily saw Samantha enter the room. The former¡¯s heart ski pped a beat and she stepped towards that room. A minuteter, Samantha walked out of the room and was startled by Lily standing silently outside the door! Samantha almost screamed out! ¡°You¡­¡± Samantha tried to calm down and red at Lily. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? You scared me!¡± Samantha said in a subdued voice, not daring to disturb people downstairs. Lily¡¯s cold eyes fell on Samantha¡¯s right hand behind her back. Lily had a clear sight of what was in Samantha¡¯s hand. Samantha came back to her senses, closed the door, and walked past Lily. Lily yanked at Samantha¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What are you doing with this medicine?¡± Lily questioned in a low voice and then turned around to stop Samantha. Lily¡¯s eyes were firm as if she wouldn¡¯t let Samantha go without an exnation today! Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Lily came back to her senses and bowed respectfully, saying, ¡°Mr. Josef Yancey, Mrs. Yancey¡¯s meeting up with a friend and will be back soon.¡± ¡°How is Kael?¡± Josef sat on the sofa and said resolutely, ¡°I want to go to see him today.¡± Lily¡¯s heart ski pped a beat, but she acted calmly. ¡°Mr. Kael Yancey has been doing well recently. I¡¯ll have someone do disinfection againter before you go to see him.¡± ¡°Okay. You go set it up. I haven¡¯t seen Kael for a long time,¡± said Josef. ¡°Okay.¡± Lily was busy cleaning the living room for a while before she went upstairs. She returned to her room, locked the door from the inside, then took out her mobile phone, and called Samantha. Seeing that it was Lily calling, Samantha hung up directly. She would be at the cafe soon and didn¡¯t want Lily to spoil her mood. Lily dialed three times in a row, and Samantha kept hanging up on her. It seemed that Samantha wouldn¡¯t answer Lily¡¯s call. Lily knew Samantha¡¯s personality, so she didn¡¯t make a call again. Lily sighed softly and went up to the third floor¡­ The third floor was a restricted area in the whole vi, and ser vants were not qualified to go up there. Samantha and Lily went up to the third floor most often because Kael lived there, whose condition was a bitplicated. Lily entered the room that Samantha had visited this morning. Theyout inside was very simple, but there was a special safe. Why was it special? Because it was not for money. Only Samantha and Lily knew the password. Lily opened the wardrobe door reluctantly, squatted in front of the safe, and then got her fingerprint on it. The heavy door opened. There were only five vials of liquid medicine in the safe¡­ Lily frowned slightly and wondered, ¡°Howe there are only five vials left? Has Samantha lost her mind crazytely?¡± Lily took out one from the safe, quickly closed the door, and left. At this time, Samantha had already arrived at a cafe. Before Samantha came here, the surveince cameras had been broken. Usama had waited for a long time. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yancey.¡± greeted Usama. ¡°To make a long story short.¡± Samantha put the medicine into Usama¡¯s pocket as she passed by him. Then she sat down opposite Usama. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the address to your phone. I need you to find a way to inject the medicine into Violet.¡± Then Samantha handed Usama a bank card. ¡°I¡¯ll call you at the right time. After it¡¯s done, you can take this money and leave Rheinsville City.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yancey¡­¡± ¡°There are 200 thousand dors. It¡¯s a lot of money,¡± Samantha smiled faintly and added, ¡°I think it¡¯s a very simple thing for you.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, please rest assured. I will get it done.¡± Usama picked up the card and thought, ¡°G od, 200 thousand dors! I haven¡¯t seen so much money for a long time!¡± Samantha didn¡¯t stay for long. She told Usama what he need to do and then left without even drinking the coffee. Usama finished the coffee before leaving. When Samantha drove back to the ind, Lily called her again. Samantha nced at the caller ID unhappily and answered the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t talk me out of it. It will be done soon.¡± ¡°Mr. Josef Yancey is going to see Mr. Kael Yancey,¡± Lily reported tly. Samantha¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°I scheduled it for the afternoon, and the room will be disinfected in the morning. Mr. Josef Yancey agreed.¡± Samantha was startled and couldn¡¯t utter a word. Lily whispered, ¡°There are only five vials left in the safe. Did you give Mr. Yancey all those these days?¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 ¡°Give Kael another vial,¡± Samantha said coldly, ¡°Just in case.¡± ¡°I gave him an injection just now,¡± Lily said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Samantha replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry about Kael. I¡¯m a little tired of him¡± Samantha didn¡¯t bother to talk to Lily and hung up the phone. Samantha pondered, Why does Josef suddenly want to meet Kael? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Kael is just a real piece of garbage with the virus. Half an hourter¡­. On the hospital stairs, Usama was wearing a white coat with a bottle of medicine in his hand and had a vague view of the bodyguards in the upstairs corridor. Wearing sses, Usama stopped, conceived what he was going to say in his mind, and then walked upstairs¡­. When Usama reached thest step, he was stopped. Usama bravely looked into the eyes of several men and said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Miller said that Ms. Violet Yeager needs to get another IV drip. I brought a bottle of injectable medication here as soon as it was ready.¡± The bodyguards surveyed Usama, who looked like a doctor, and then shifted their eyes to the fluid in the ss vial in his hands. Instead of getting suspicious, the bodyguards let Usama in. Usama smiled and expressed thanks before walking towards the door. He was tall, looked elegant and cultured in sses, and walked at a calm, unhurried pace. Such a small thing couldn¡¯t defeat Usama at all. When Usama almost got it done, he met Jack who was going out at the door of the ward. Usama and Jack almost bumped into each other. There was no way back for Usama! Jack stopped with his hands in his pockets. Jack, who was much taller than Usama, looked down at the latter. There shouldn¡¯t be any visitors on this floor. Jack noticed the panic in Usama¡¯s eyes, but soon Usama recovered hisposure and greeted Jack hurriedly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Yancey. I¡¯m here to deliver medicine to Ms. Yeager. She needs to get another drip today.¡± Jack vigntly looked into Usama¡¯s eyes, who became a little nervous at Jack¡¯s gaze but tried to ease his tension. Jack pursed his thin lips, looked at the vial of medicine in Usama¡¯s hand, and then reached out to take it. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Jack asked leisurely. Usama¡¯s heart sank, and he looked at Jack with a smile. ¡°Mr. Yancey, I¡¯m here to deliver medicine to Ms. Yeager. I¡¯m a doctor at this hospital.¡± Jack hid the medicine bottle behind his back and stared at Usama coldly. ¡°How many drips a day does Ms. Yeager have?¡± Usama reacted quickly and answered, ¡°Ms. Yeager needs to get an additional drip today.¡± ¡°Does Ms. Yeager need to have drips so early?¡± asked Jack. ¡°Yes. Usama became much calmer. ¡°It¡¯s better to start the drip before breakfast so that the medicine can be better absorbed. We put all our other patients on the drip at this time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jack smiled coldly. ¡°Who do you think should have this IV drip, you or your master? You have to choose.¡± Usama¡¯s eyes widened and wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? What gave me away?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Yancey, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Usama looked up at Jack and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t think it is necessary to put Ms. Yeager on a drip, give me back the medicine. I¡¯m not going to put her on that.¡± But how could Jack give the medicine to Usama? Jack looked down at Usama with a smile. ¡°Are you not gonna say anything? Well, there¡¯s no point in you confessingter.¡± At this time, two bodyguards heard the conversation and came over. Jack didn¡¯t wake Violet up and whispered, ¡°Get this guy downstairs and keep an eye on him.¡± Then Jack gave the two bodyguards a look. ¡°Yes, Mr. Yancey.¡± The two bodyguards held Usama on both sides. He wanted to resist but failed in the end. 12:08 After all, if Usama fought them, he would be more likely to expose himself. How could a doctor know martial arts? ¡°Mr. Yancey! What do you mean? I¡¯m just a doctor! If you don¡¯t want to put Ms. Yeager on a drip, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Jack¡¯s face darkened as he watched the bodyguards take Usama away. Jack came to the staircase and handed over the medicine vial to one of his men. ¡°Go and figure out what¡¯s in this bottle of medicine and get me the results as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Yancey.¡± Jack thought, ¡®What the hell? I told the attending doctor yesterday that Violet would neither take hospital medication nor need a drip. A strange man even came to send the medicine today! Humph!¡¯ Jack had been on his guard, so he sent his men over to the hospital. Surprisingly, a henchman came here early in the morning and was caught by Jack. How long could the person behind this hide in the shadows? In the ward, Violet had already woken up and faintly heard something from the corridor. When Jack pushed the serving cart into the ward, he found that Violet, who was lying on the bed, opened her eyes. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Violet asked Jack softly. ¡°Nothing.¡± Jack didn¡¯t want Violet to feel rmed and changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s a hearty breakfast today. I had them send a little of everything. You can try all of them.¡± Jack got mouthwash and a toothbrush for Violet and even brought a basin over. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Violet was shocked. ¡°Are you going to brush my teeth for me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No, I have to get up.¡± Violet had to go to the bathroom. She had been holding it all night. Jack hurriedly put down the thing in his hand and pressed a button. The head of the bed began to rise, and Violet sat up effortlessly. Jack gently lifted the quilt, carefully put Violet¡¯s legs down, and then squatted down to get her shoes on. Every small action by Jack warmed Violet¡¯s heart. No one in the world was so kind to Violet except her mother. Violet seemed to be very strong, but in fact, she was quite fragile and always moved by some trivial things, Then Jack directly carried Violet in his arms, which caught her by surprise, but instinctively, Violet put her hand around Jack¡¯s neck. Then Jack carried her to the bathroom. Violet¡¯s heart was racing as she stared at Jack¡¯s handsome face closely. Then she quickly withdrew her gaze. In the bathroom, Jack gently put Violet down¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± Jack took such good care of Violet. When she brushed her teeth, he turned his back on her to make her less embarrassed. When Violet wanted to use the bathroom, Jack carried her to the toilet and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside the door. Call me when you¡¯re done. I will carry you out. Don¡¯t walk by yourself. Not a step. Got it?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Violet was embarrassed. After the loo, Jack carried Violet to the sink and watched her wash her hands. Then he handed her a towel to gently dry her fingers. Then Jack carried Violet to the bed and sat her down on it. ¡°Do you want some oatmeal? Or would you like some milk first?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feed me. I want to drink it myself.¡± Violet gazed at Jack earnestly. Jack said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be discharged? You don¡¯t want to get recovered? Do you want me to stay with you like this all the time?¡± ¡°Your wrist is injured. Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t carry the bowl?¡± added Jack. Violet acquiesced. Then Jack scooped up the oatmeal with a spoon and gently blow it before carefully handing it to her lips. ¡°Good girl, open your mouth.¡± Violet opened her mouth obediently and let Jack feed her. ¡°You said yesterday that you would pay me 6 million dors for breach of contract, right?¡± Violet looked at Jack and asked, ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 There was a hint of a smile on his usually stern face. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯ll take responsibility for every word I¡¯ve said.¡± Violet looked at Jack with her beautiful eyes and her lips curled up as she took a second sip of the oatmeal. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this money. How much do you have in the three cards? Is it enough to cover these 6 million dors?¡± It had been a while since Violet received the cards, but she had not checked them yet? ¡°Let¡¯s be clear, I¡¯ll pay the 6 million dors additionally.¡± Jack¡¯s meaning was clear. ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Violet. ¡°I am sure.¡± Jack looked sincerely at Violet and continued, ¡°You can really charge your annual sry as you please. I admire your work.¡± After a while, Violet said, ¡°I want to see my Mom. Is she doing okay?¡± ¡°When you¡¯ve fully recovered, I¡¯ll go see her with you.¡± Jack¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°She¡¯s doing well and is used to living there¡± Violet believed that Jack had never abused her mother from the beginning and she felt at ease. ¡°Don¡¯t burden you with that,e and have some oatmeal,¡± said Jack. Violet obediently opened her mouth. Such a prominent and influential figure, the leader of the Empire¡¯s first family, a young man who possessed billions of assets at a young age, was personally feeding her oatmeal here? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If this were to get out, it would probably be the headline for a week, right? As Violet stared at Jack, she was lost in her thoughts. She wondered, ¡°How can there be such a handsome man?¡± After breakfast, someone came in and pushed away the small cart and Jack also had his breakfast. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to go to thepany today?¡± Violet looked at Jack, whose schedule was supposed to be full every day and be nned a week in advance. Jack¡¯s gentle gaze fell on Violet. ¡°Do you have amnesia? What did I sayst night?¡± Jack had said that he wouldn¡¯t leave until Violet was discharged. Violet thought Jack had just casually mentioned it at that time but didn¡¯t expect it to be true. At that moment, Jack¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and answered, ¡°Go ahead¡± The person on the other end of the phone reported softly¡­ ¡°Mr. Yancey, this man¡¯s name is Usama. We have found out about his background but he refuses to reveal the mastermind behind the scenes. We also checked his call records and the number he has been in close contact with recently is now disconnected and canceled. The previous owner of that number was an olddy, so it seems the SIM card was not registered under a real name. It looks like he is well-prepared.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jack wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°With his family¡¯s situation known, why did he refuse to confess? I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After finishing the sentence, Jack ended the call. Violet sat by the bedside, looking at his tall and slender figure and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It felt like something had happened. Confess? Jack turned his gaze towards Violet, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°Nothing serious.¡± Then he dialed Zephyr¡¯s number and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Zephyr,e to the hospital.¡± After that, Jack ended the call. Having Zephyre instead of Michael, Jack did it on purpose. Violet sitting on the bed couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s confessing what?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. Don¡¯t worry. Take care of yourself. Zephyr wille to keep youpany.¡± Jack reassured her, ¡°I need to run some errands. I won¡¯t be gone for more than two hours. Be good.¡± ¡°Zephyr?¡± Violet repeated the name. ¡°He¡¯s one of my subordinates and he is highly skilled and trustworthy.¡± Jack certainly wouldn¡¯t mention that he had once sent Zephyr to track her. 12:08 ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Violet wondered. Jack still didn¡¯t tell Violet and she didn¡¯t ask anymore. In the Yancey manor, Samantha¡¯s car had just arrived and parked when she saw Zephyre out of the living room and get into another car, and quickly drive away. ¡°Where is Zephyr going?¡± she thought. Samantha was shocked a little bit and she sat in the driver¡¯s seat for a while surrounded by a sense of unease. She took out her phone and checked if everything was done and then she would change her SIM card and call Usama to ask about the situation. She wouldn¡¯t feel at case until she knew everything was settled. Samantha had to make sure that everything was done and Usama left Rheinsville City safely before she would feel at ease. At the hospital. Jack received another phone call and the person on the other end of the line told him, ¡°Mr. Yancey, the drugs have been analyzed. They contain three substances that can cause brain damage and the dosage is significant. If they are injected into the body, the person will be basically incapacitated with a confused state of mind, and it will be difficult to treat.¡± Jack stood by the window and his gaze sharp as a de! This was too terrifying! He had to find out who the mastermind behind this was today! It was too dangerous to leave someone like that around Violet! Anticipating Zephyr¡¯s arrival, Jack approached the bed. He held Violet¡¯s hand with a touch of fear, looking at her sorrowfully. If he hadn¡¯t been there just now, would that person have seeded? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Violet felt that something was off. Jack suddenly reached out and held her shoulder, leaning forward to embrace her. The only one of his kind in the world, he was genuinely afraid of losing Violet. This embrace stirred something in Violet¡¯s heart, devoid of any ambiguity. It was more like a scared child afraid of losing someone. ¡°What happened?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°What happened exactly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation when I find out,¡± Jack whispered softly in her ear. Not long after, Zephyr entered the room. ¡°Mr. Yancey, Ms. Yeager.¡± ¡°Zephyr, please take good care of her.¡± Jack¡¯s tone was firm and his gaze towards Zephyr was full of trust. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zephyr had never disappointed Jack in his actions and had a track record of sess since joining him! Watching Jack¡¯s departing figure, Violet¡¯s face remained calm but she was very puzzled and wondered, ¡°What happened in the corridor outside this morning?¡± The Yancey Group, in a heavily guarded and spa cious conference room. Usama sat nervously on a curved sofa, devoid of any presence. Although he wasn¡¯t scared out of his wits, his cautious mannerism even in breathing made him appear timid! Ten well-trained bodyguards in ck suits were present and Michael was there as well. Michael had just figured out the ins and outs of the situation and looked at Usama with an icy gaze.¡± Mr. Yancey will be here soon. He will thoroughly investigate the matter that he considers important. You¡¯d better decide whether you want to confess on your own or wait for us to dig it out.¡± Usama¡¯s mind went nk. Michael was looking at his stunned state and reminded him, ¡°The bottle of medicine has already been tested and found to be problematic. If you don¡¯t honestly confess, considering Mr. Yancey¡¯s character, that medicine will undoubtedly be injected into your body.¡± Usama on the sofa suddenly raised his head, looking at Michael with fear and anxiety! ¡°Who is he? Wearing a long ck trench coat with an upturned cor, his eyes are as cold as ice, like a demon standing in front of me.¡± thought Usama. Soon, footsteps approached. Usama looked panic-stricken towards the door. 12:08 With one hand in his pocket and the other holding the medicine bottle, Jack appeared at the door, walking inside with at chilling stride, exuding a dangerous and stern aura. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± Everyone bowed, including Michael. As soon as Jack appeared, the overall atmosphere in the room got tense. Usama felt a chill at the back of his head. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Jack came in and sat opposite Usama. He pounded a medicine bottle on the table! Next, he flung out a stack of photos. Seeing this, Usama trembled for fear and dared not to look up. Jack sat back in his chair, looking elegant and domineering with his legs crossed. His cold gaze fell on Usama. ¡± Are these photos familiar to you?¡± Usama didn¡¯t have the guts to reach for the photos. When he cast a nce at them, his heart ski pped a beat with fear! Those were photos of his parents, wife, and children¡­ Some were taken at home and some at school. In a fluster, Usama nerved himself to look up at Jack. ¡°I dislike threatening others,¡± Jack said in a cold voice and continued, ¡°It¡¯s unfair for your family to shoulder your mistakes.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Usama yelled inwardly. Usama absorbed in his thoughts, ¡°This time I¡¯m afraid I will betray Mrs. Yancey, even though she has been good to me all these years.¡± Jack didn¡¯t bother to observe Usama¡¯s expression or figure out what he was thinking. In Jack¡¯s heart, he must get the truth from Usama today! At this time, Samantha held her phone in the Yancey manor and checked the time again. It had been a long time, so she thought, ¡°Usama should have finished his task, right?¡± Immediately after, she called Usama with a new number. On the other side, the atmosphere was eerily quiet in therge conference room of the Yancey Group. A sudden ringtone frightened Usama! His shoulders quaked, and his face was full of guilt. Without looking at the caller ID, he knew it was from Samantha¡­ Usama thought, ¡°She took the initiative to call me, so it won¡¯t be my fault to confess the truth, right?¡± Jack sat opposite Usama in a domineering manner and gave an extremely gloomy look. ¡°Answer the phone.¡± Usama tried to suppress his panic and took his phone out of his pocket. His fingers trembled as he stared at the unfamiliar number. ¡°Put it on speaker,¡± Jack ordered tly. After a nce at Jack, Usama swallowed and answered the phone with a pale face. Meanwhile, he put his phone on speaker¡­ ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Samantha¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end. She held her breath and asked, ¡°How¡¯s that going? Is it done?¡± Jack¡¯s horrible aura caused Usama to tremble and his burning eyes shone on Usama¡¯s face like a searchlight! At the same time, his rage was growing! Michael saw Jack clench his fists. ¡°Mrs. Yancey¡­¡± Usama was guilty and flustered. Samantha realized something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you screw it up? Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m with Mr. Yancey. Help me, please.¡± Usama was inplete panic. He had never expected that he would be caught. On the other end of the phone, Samantha froze there! She stumbled back a few steps! It seemed that she had messed with the most horrible man! She was so scared. Before Samantha hung up the phone, Jack said coldly, ¡°Mom,e to thepany right now. If I don¡¯t see you within half an hour, I will let my men bring Liam back. He will see his mother¡¯s true colors!¡± ¡°No¡­ Samantha panicked. Jack ended his conversation with Samantha, while Usama dared not move with the phone in his hand. For a moment, Samantha panicked and had no idea what to say. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t allow Liam to know all this! ¡°Mrs. Yancey, for all I¡¯ve done for you, please help me!¡± Usama began to beg Samantha, ¡°I¡¯ve worked for you on a sry. Also, I have parents and children at home.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Samantha snapped and hung up the phone! Usama was a real drag! After the call, there was an eerie silence in therge conference room. The air here seemed bone- chilling to Usama. 12:08 Jack looked gloomy! His cold aura showed that he was now furious! After years of forbearance, his confrontation with Samantha began because of Violet. Michael finally understood. He thought, Jack must love Violet very much. Through the years, Jack has been turning a blind eye to Mrs. Yancey for Liam¡¯s sake, even to the step- uncle Armand. However, the two don¡¯t cherish opportunities and have caused trouble many times! Now in the Yancey manor, Samantha was sitting on the sofa by her bedroom window. She flushed and had a feeling that Jack was serious this time. Samantha thought, Josef likes Violet very much, but I¡¯ve tried to hurt her. Will Jack take this opportunity to kick me out of the Yanceys? No! I can¡¯t admit it! But I admitted it during the call earlier. What should I do? What should I do now?¡¯ In a flurry, Samantha only knew that she had to find an excuse. She couldn¡¯t go there! How could she be obedient to Jack as an elder? Then she took out her phone and dialed Jack¡¯s number. Jack sat on a custom sofa with his legs crossed and stared coldly at the caller ID. He extended his slender finger to press the answer button and put the phone to his ear, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I can¡¯t go right now,¡± Samantha calmed down and continued, ¡°Your Grandpa wants to see your dad. I¡¯ll help with disinfection and some preparations.¡± ¡°I have no time to wait for you. Five minutes have passed, so there are 25 minutes left.¡± Jack¡¯s chill voice was terrifying. ¡°Whether youe or not, there must be a consequence. By the way, Liam is in Rheinsville City. Yesterday, Michael saw him there. Now Liam should be almost on his way home. Do you want to solve it in front of him or Grandpa?¡± Samantha was scared at once and wondered, ¡°Is Jack threatening me?¡± ¡°There are twenty-four minutes left. You¡¯re the boss. I¡¯ll wait for you for half an hour. Here¡¯s your chance, but it¡¯s your own business whether to cherish it.¡± With that, Jack hung up the phone. Jack¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes zed with anger. In the Yancey manor, Samantha clutched her phone and gritted her teeth! However, the sh of panic in her eyes was genuine. She thought, ¡°Does Jack want to confront me openly for Violet¡¯s sake?¡± Samantha didn¡¯t flinch and decided to go there. Anyway, what could Jack do to her? She only cared about Liam now and did all this for him. Hence, Samantha couldn¡¯t let Liam know that he had a vicious mother! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Samantha was still expecting a fluke when she drove off to the Yancey Group. She believed that as Jack¡¯s stepmother and an elder, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. In the future, she would wait for the caller to speak first. Today, she fell into a trap due to her anxiousness. Samantha hadn¡¯t realized her mistake until now. At the moment, the atmosphere was cold in the reception room of the Yancey Group. The door was guarded, and the whole floor was blocked off. If this family affair was spread, it would only cause gossip. ¡°Mr. Yancey, please let me go for the sake of my failed act. You¡¯re the bigger person.¡± Usama begged in a quaking voice, ¡°In fact, I have been working for Samantha all these years. To be frank with you, Ms. Violet Yeager¡¯s car ident yesterday was ?also rted to her. Samantha asked me to arrange it¡± With that, Usama knelt before Jack and added, ¡°I was wrong. From now on, I¡¯m willing to serve you. Let me go, please, I have parents and children at home¡­¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Jack stared coldly at Usama and thought, ¡°Does he want to serve me with his bad character?¡± Jack frowned slightly and cast a chill nce. He had already guessed the car ident, but he still looked livid when Usama confessed it. Samantha was really a bad woman! Once one was evil-minded, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get back on track. ¡°Michael,¡± Jack whispered, ¡°bring Liam home.¡± Michael looked at him and couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. Jack said in a gentle voice, ¡°Liam hasn¡¯t been home since Grandpa¡¯s return. Grandpa misses him.¡± No one knew what Jack wanted to do. ¡°Yes.¡± Michael bowed respectfully. Usama felt that the people here were well trained and didn¡¯t serve Jack for money, looking as if they obeyed submissively with all their heart. It was not surprising because the man was Jack. ¡°Do you want to work for me?¡± Jack took a second cold nce at Usama and asked, ¡°You think I¡¯ll say yes?¡± Usama knew his own ce and then shook his head. Jack looked away and stopped talking to him. A person like Usama only valued money but not his boss.¡± A whileter, Jack spoke, ¡°Michael, go to the door for Samantha. She¡¯s almost here.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Michael. Then Michael turned away. Jack had a strong hunch that Samantha woulde despite her reluctance. Samantha had tried to hurt Violet, so Michael hated her even more! Now only Violet and Zephyr were in a VIP ward. Instead of guarding the door, Zephyr stayed with Violet in the ward. Zephyr and Michael gave Violet the same impression. She found that Jack¡¯s subordinates were handsome, young, and upright. Zephyr was a little embarrassed under Violet¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°Ms. Yeager, are you suspicious of me?¡± Violet shook her head and asked, ¡°How is Grandpa?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Violet nodded before asking, ¡°Has Jack¡¯s parents divorced? Where¡¯s his mother?¡± ¡°Ms. Yeager.¡± Zephyr was a man of principle. ¡°Mr. Yancey will tell you if he wants to.¡± Violet was stunned. Zephyr looked at her and exined, ¡°It¡¯s his family affair. I never gossip about anyone but myself. Sorry.¡± Violet raised her eyebrows. In her mind, Zephyr was good and trustworthy. Violet continued, ¡°Why did Jack go out? What happened?¡± ¡°Ms. Yeager, Mr. Yancey will be backter, so you can ask him then. I¡¯m waiting here with you. How do I know what¡¯s going on outside?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Violet grumbled, ¡°You guys are all so loyal! Always refuse to answer my questions!¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the principle.¡± Violet thought, ¡®Good. So many people are working for Jack with all their hearts. Why does he feel lonely? He¡¯s actually very rich. When Samantha¡¯s car came into his sight, Michael stood at the main building entrance with gloomy eyes. He didn¡¯t intend to go out to greet her. In the past, he would go out for the sake of decency, no matter how bad Jack¡¯s rtionship with Samantha was. But now Michael wanted to p her in the face. 12:09 Samantha got off the car without receiving anyone¡¯s greetings. She saw Michael at a nce, who seemed not toe over. Then she had to walk towards him. The two people looked at each other and got closer. Michael didn¡¯t say hello to Samantha. His gaze was cold and his anger subdued. Samantha frowned and thought, ¡®Is even Michael giving me this attitude? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It¡¯s easy to imagine Jack¡¯s expression now Samantha stopped before Michael. After a warning nce, Michael turned away in silence. Samantha felt very bad, but she followed behind Michael. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yancey,¡± one employee greeted. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, you¡¯re here?¡± another one asked. ¡°Hello, Michael¡± In thepany hall, some staff passed by and greeted them, while Samantha quickly regained her composure. She smiled and nodded at the staff as if she was the hostess here. Because she was Jack¡¯s stepmother, the staff treated her with respect. Michael led Samantha to the door of the reception room. Although she looked calm, she was nervous inwardly. When Samantha saw a line of cool bodyguards standing inside and Usama trembling on his knees, she realized that the situation was very bad. Jack sat on the sofa with his back to the door. Hearing the footsteps, he concluded that Samantha was arriving. ¡°Mrs. Yancey!¡± Usama seemed to see a savior and shouted, ¡°Mrs. Yancey, please help me! Please! Mrs. Yancey!¡± Usama screwed up the trifling thing, so Samantha couldn¡¯t wait to kill him! She cast a chill nce at him! Only Usama called her ¡°Mrs. Yancey¡±, while none of Jack¡¯s men greeted her. In the past, they would have greeted her ¡°Mrs. Yancey¡± politely, no matter whether they liked her or not. But now, it was obvious that she and Jack were in open confrontation. Since Jack was angry, no one dared to greet her. Samantha sat opposite Jack without his permission, looking elegant and calm. She nced coldly at Jack. When their eyes met, Jack¡¯s aura was overwhelming to Samantha. He questioned the unwise woman, ¡°My repeated forbearance will only make you even more outrageous, is that so?¡± Samantha was flustered but looked calm. ¡°What are you gonna do to me for Violet?¡± Jack disliked her attitude and grunted. He frowned, and a murder shed in his chill eyes! At this point, Jack¡¯s subordinate took out an infusion needle. Samantha turned to look at it with puzzlement. Next, two tall bodyguards controlled Samantha from behind the sofa! ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Samantha struggled instinctively, but their strong force made her unable to move! Michael stepped forward to fetch the infusion needle from a bodyguard, while another bodyguard put a IV pole in front of Samantha. In a panic, Samantha saw the medicine bottle on the table. ¡°What do you want? What medicine is this?¡± No one answered her, and Michael hung up the medicine bottle. ¡°Usama! What is this medicine?¡± Samantha turned pale. She looked at Usama helplessly and anxiously. ¡°Tell me! What is it?!¡± Usama knelt on the ground. After a long state of trepidation, his brain was buzzing. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ your medicine. I injected it into the drip. Mr. Yancey intercepted me when I took this into the ward.¡± What?! Samantha looked at the silver needle in Michael¡¯s hand and screamed, ¡°No! No!¡± She struggled desperately. ¡°No!¡± She had never experienced such despair and fear in her whole life. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Jack sat on the opposite sofa with a powerful and frightening aura. He said. ¡°You deserve it. Stop screaming!¡± His handsome face showed no sign of pity. One bodyguard grabbed Samantha¡¯s left hand, while Michael didn¡¯t hesitate to insert the needle into a vein in the back of her hand! ¡°No!¡¯ Samantha was scared! She red at all this happening and tried hard to break free but to no avail. ¡°Jack! You can¡¯t do that! I¡¯ve brought you up! Although I¡¯m not your birth mother, I have raised you!¡± Her beautiful eyes zed with anger! ¡°You messed with me first,¡± Jack said in a calm tone, like a mighty emperor. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention your raising me,¡± Samantha knew exactly what would happen once the medicine flowed into her body, so she was still struggling hard! She tried to shake the needle out! But she was no match for three men. Two bodyguards were pressing her down from behind, while Michael was holding her hand. ¡°No.¡± Fear clutched at Samantha. ¡°Jack! Tell them to pull out the needle! Hurry up!¡± She struggled with all her might. ¡°Do you hear me? It¡¯s not a joke!¡± Jack chuckled and crossed his legs. He gently spread his arms resting on the back of his chair and closed his eyes, with his head lifted slightly, The medicine flowed into Samantha¡¯s body bit by bit through her veins. ¡°Jack!!¡± Her eyes were wild and her voice was full of resentment. ¡°You are an outrage! Even if I die, Liam won¡¯t let you, go!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± Jack still closed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°This medicine is not lethal.¡± Yes, it was not lethal, but enough to drive her crazy! About five minutester, Samantha sat back in her chair as if she was dead. She had no strength to struggle and knew it was in vain. Then she stared nkly at Jack sitting across from her and epted all this. This time, Samantha suffered a crushing defeat. Jack kept his original posture and said with a poker face, ¡°I¡¯m punishing you today. So what? Do you think I will always indulge you?¡± Samantha was furious. ¡°You¡¯re offending an elder!¡± ¡°I did. What are you gonna do?¡± Jack opened his eyes slowly. Jack looked at Samantha¡¯s frustrated face and said coldly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your years of looking after my father and for Liam¡¯s sake, I would have killed you long ago.¡± ¡°What have I done?¡± Samantha asked without giving up, ¡°Why do you hate me so much? Except for my behavior this time!¡± ¡°Do you have no idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± Jack cast a sharp nce at her. ¡°Today I warn you to be good to Violet. Once I find out you have a bad intention for her again, I¡¯ll kill you as you did before.¡± Pang Samantha was thunderstruck. She copsed on the sofa and stared at Jack with wide eyes. She thought, He will kill me as I did before? Did he know something? Jack¡¯s facial outline was profound and icy, Samantha shot him a hateful look. Her eyes widened and her voice shook with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Pull out the ¡°My men will pull it out when the drip is over.¡± Jack sneered. Samantha was devastated. The medicine was so strong that it would affect her brain. She couldn¡¯t just watch it flow into her body and let it destroy her like this. I¡¯m sorry, Jack She softened her tone and began to apologize, ¡°The medicine¡­ Can you stop it?¡± She changed Iter attitude like a clown. No Jack gave a clear response. ¡°Today I called you here not for your apology, but to infuse the medicine into your body.¡± Samantha gasped with surprise. Now that she was given this infusion and apologized to Jack, she had to ept all this. For a moment, she regretted not listening to Lily and finally became the victim of her own evil deeds. ¡°Why are you Liam¡¯s mother?¡± Jack felt pity for Liam. ¡°Jack, Violet can apply the venomous insects, so she will cause trouble to you one day!¡± Samantha reminded him, ¡°Never let a woman cloud your eyes. Are you in love with her so that you¡¯ve done this to me? Don¡¯t you feel weird?¡± Jack stared at Samantha calmly and continued to hear what she would say. Samantha frowned and analyzed earnestly, ¡°To be honest, it is rare for a man to fall in love with a woman in a short period. I suspect that you have been given a venomous insect to love her. You¡¯re under her control, so I want to ruin her.¡± On the side, Michael frowned quietly and wanted to p Samantha in the face. She was evil-minded, but she even wanted to smear Violet! ¡°I don¡¯t need your consideration,¡± Jack said tly, ¡°but I think you should n for your future. I¡¯ve checked the ingredients of this medicine. You will be very painful and intermittently delirious. Moreover, you will be an incurable l unatic. Have you considered Liam? His mother will be a lu natic before his marriage.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jack interrupted her, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around Liam, I won¡¯t treat him shabbily or torture him for your fake. I have always been realistic. Every debt has its debtor, Even if I find out your hidden truthter, I will only go to question you.¡± Hearing this, Samantha wondered, ¡®So, he has been investigating me, right? Did he find something? He has no substantial evidence, so he takes this opportunity to punish me?¡¯ Samantha panicked. At that moment, Usama began to plead for mercy, ¡°Mr. Yancey, please let me go. I lost my head then. Please let me go for the sake of my failed act, OK?¡± This reminded Jack of what Usama had said before Samantha was here. Jack rested his gaze on Samantha and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you send someone to kidnap Violet yesterday?¡± Samantha got nervous and turned to Usama, who looked down out of guilt. She thought, ¡°My gosh, he confessed it!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were cold and deep. ¡°Remember, Violet is my woman.¡± Hearing this, Michael looked up at Jack with calm eyes. ¡°If you dare to hurt her again, I will infuse this half bottle of medicine into Liam¡¯s body,¡± Jack whispered a threat before ordering, ¡°Pull the needle out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Michael pulled out the needle and took the medicine bottle off the IV pole. Samantha was frightened to see half a bottle of medicine left, thinking, ¡°Did Jack threaten me with Liam?¡± Today she experienced Jack¡¯s determination, so he was not joking. ¡°Michael, seal this bottle and put it in my safe. It may be usefulter,¡± Jack said and squinted at Samantha. Samantha¡¯s face was pale at once. She felt her blood freezing and couldn¡¯t help shivering. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Michael held the medicine in his hand and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Yancey.¡± The reception room was extremely quiet, and Samantha¡¯s face turned pale. Even though the men let her go, she lost her thought and sat there in a daze. ¡°Get out of here.¡± Jack squinted his eyes and said lightly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t annoy me, I can still turn a blind eye to you. Go back and reflect on what happened today.¡± Even though Violet was not hurt, Jack was still angry. Samantha stared at Jack and said, ¡°Liam is innocent. You can¡¯t hurt him!¡± Samantha interceded for her son. ¡°Liam didn¡¯t pose any threat to you. You know how indifferent he is to fame and wealth!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Violet innocent?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. ¡°She is more innocent than Liam!¡± Samantha was speechless. Samantha clearly saw the unbearable anger in Jack¡¯s eyes. Her heart sank. ¡°F uck off. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Jack was so domineering that no one dared to approach him. Even so, Jack still felt indignant, but he couldn¡¯t kill Samantha. After all, he was from an upper-ss family. Many people were giving them attention. So he couldn¡¯t reveal the skeleton in the cupboard. But if something really happened to Violet today, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been so lenient as now. It was just a decision to kill Samantha! Samantha was embarrassed. She slowly stood up from the sofa, and her face turned pale due to over- frightening. She couldn¡¯t ept the medicine in her body. Now Samantha couldn¡¯t even protect herself. Therefore, Usama got into a panic. Who could save him? When Samantha passed by Usama, she stopped and gave Usama a fierce look! She wanted to kill Usama! Jack nced at Samantha coldly with contempt for her action. Samantha walked out without looking back. She was a little weightless, and her pace was not as elegant and calm as before, which made her look gloomy. Samantha left the Yancey Group alone, and no one cared if she lived or died. As soon as Samantha left, Jack looked at Usama and asked, ¡°Why do people live?¡± Usama, who was kneeling on the ground, looked up and was stunned by Jack¡¯s question. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°Yes, you can answer whatever you want,¡± Jack said coldly. ¡°Mr. Yancey¡­¡± Usama suppressed his panic and had to save himself! ¡°I just want to live a good life now. I¡¯m not eager for great wealth but only want to stay with my family and live an ordinary life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Jack said in a deterrent tone. ¡°As long as you behave well in the future, I will never make trouble for you. But if I find out that you do something terrible again, no matter what you do, I¡¯ll kill you. You know it¡¯s not a big deal for me.¡± ¡°Ok, ok, absolutely not! Never again!¡± Usama hurriedly kowtowed Jack. He was grateful. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yancey! Thanks!¡± Usama witnessed Samantha¡¯s end with his own eyes. Even if he was audacious in the extreme, he would not dare to offend Jack again. Everyone in the empire knew Jack¡¯s thunder tricks, and what happened today was a suicide mission! Usama regretted it deeply! He made up his mind to be good! He wouldn¡¯t work for Samantha any longer! ¡°Stop. Just leave now!¡± That was what Michael said. Usama looked up at Jack sitting on the sofa in fear and uneasiness. Jack didn¡¯t say anything. Usama managed to stand up. Seeing Jack did not stop him, he was scared and crawled away. After Usama left, Jack said indifferently, ¡°How could Samantha have such medicine? Find it out.¡± Michael lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate it. The results wille soon. 12:12 Chapter 152 ¡°Okay.¡± Jack got up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital now.¡± He turned to Michael and looked at him gently. ¡°You take care of thepany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Jack walked to the door with his hands in his pockets, and his aura was still cold. The bodyguards in uniform saluted respectfully, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Yancey!¡± Jack¡¯s tall back soon disappeared at the door. Michael picked up the half bottle of medicine from the coffee table and looked at it. Then he went upstairs with the medicine, sealed it, and put it in the safe ording to Jack¡¯s instructions. At this time, Samantha didn¡¯t drive fast. She held the steering wheel with both hands and was still in a daze. She was frightened, humiliated, and forcibly put on intravenous drip by them. Her body actually had this disgusting medicine, which made her crazy. She only felt that her heart was broken as if thousands of ants were eating her heart. On the spa ious road, a white Maserati overtook her car and rushed forward proudly! Samantha saw Jack¡¯s car and the license te clearly. With tears in her eyes, she held the steering wheel tightly and felt that she had been destroyed by Jack! In the simple and gorgeous president¡¯s office of Yancey Group, Michael sat down in the office chair. He was more worried about Violet, but he couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to see her. He couldn¡¯t always ask Charlotte for help, right? Jack would notice this. But the emotion was like this. It couldn¡¯t be controlled. Violet was a special girl. Michael felt that Violet was very different from other women in terms of her decisive rejection of bing Jack Yancey¡¯s missus at the wedding ceremony. Michael had worked for Jack for many years. There were countless women who wanted to sleep with Jack. Many celebrities hadn¡¯t married yet because they wanted to win Jack¡¯s heart. Soon, the Maserati stopped downstairs at the hospital. Jack got out of the car and headed for the hospital hall. He walked very fast and quickly entered the elevator without attracting attention. Jack went upstairs. When he walked into the ward, he heard Violetughing happily. It turned out that Zephyr was chatting with Violet. They didn¡¯t talk about the Yanceys, but what happened when Zephyr was a child. ¡°Mr. Yancey.¡± Zephyr became serious instantly and hurriedly stood up. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Violet was still smiling and looked at Jack with her watery eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? So happy?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Zephyr¡¯s childhood. I think he was very funny. I didn¡¯t expect that he could climb trees!¡± Violet grinned from ear to ear and looked much better. Jack smiled, ¡°Zephyr, thank you. In order to relieve her boredom, you even exposed your past.¡± ¡°My pleasure,¡± Zephyr also smiled. ¡°Come out,¡± Jack said to Zephyr, and then he looked at Violet sitting in front of the bed. ¡°You can have a rest. We have some business to do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Zephyr and Jack left the ward. The hallway was full of Jack¡¯s men, and Jack paid for this floor. ¡°Rece all the se rvants in the Yancey manor. Jack put his hands in his pockets. Zephyr was stunned and puzzled. Jack said, ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. You give them enough money, arrange other jobs for them, and then send people from the headquarters to rece them, including all the chefs and gardeners. Grandpa won¡¯t leave there for the time being. I want to ensure his safety.¡± He was also on guard against Samantha. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Zephyr understood why Jack did this and asked, ¡°What about the butler?¡± The butler had been in the Yancey manor for nearly 40 years, and he had never made ¡°No exception,¡± Jack said without hesitation. ¡°Well¡­ what about Lily?¡± Zephyr asked uncertainly. any mistakes. Jack thought for a while and said, ¡°She is Samantha¡¯s ser vant from her parents¡¯ family. Just let her stay with her master. Everyone except her needs to be reced.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jack thought that Lily would be the breakthrough of the past. Before he could find out the truth, Lily couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Go now.¡± Jack looked at Zephyr with confidence. ¡°Find an opportunity to take my grandpa away and then bring him back after finishing it. If he asks this, you can tell him that it¡¯s my arrangement. I¡¯ll go back and exin to him.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zephyr turned around and left. Jack knew that his grandfather had a good rtionship with many ser ants, but those people spent more time with Samantha. From now on, Jack would be careful and protect everyone he cared about. Then Jack got his sense and walked to the ward. He gently pushed the door in and just met Violet¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you apply the medicine on your wrist?¡± Jack sat down in the chair at the bedside, stretched out to open the drawer of the nightstand, and took out the medicine left by Zachary from inside. Then he said, ¡°Give me your hand and I¡¯ll spray it for you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be good.¡± Violet had to stretch out her injured wrist obediently. Jack held the slender wrist in his palm, personally sprayed the medicine for Violet, and then gently massaged it so that the medicine could prate perfectly. ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Violet asked curiously, ¡°Tell me.¡± Jack said faintly while rubbing and pressing her wrist, ¡°I was teaching my stepmother a lesson. You¡¯d be happy if you were there.¡± Violet was stunned. Why was Jack still smiling after teaching his stepmother a lesson? Seeing that Violet didn¡¯t say anything, Jack looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Violet¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Then tell me. What did you do? Actually, she asked me out once. She was very arrogant and didn¡¯t seem to be a pushover.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t see her again,¡± Jack said peremptorily, ¡°If she asks you out again, just tell me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Violet leaned against the head of the bed and looked at Jack. ¡°Tell me quickly, what did you do?¡± Then Jack briefly told Violet what happened today. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Violet was very excited but worried. ¡°Did you do that for me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jack said, ¡°So you have to be nice to me in the future.¡± Jack looked like a child who came to ask for praise, and his aura was different from that in thepany just now. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Violet asked again, ¡°If you treat her like this, will she be more arrogant?¡± ¡°The medicine was only half put on her, and the other half kept.¡± Jack smiled slightly, ¡°It seems to be useful to use it to threaten her.¡± ¡°We have to find out the source of this medicine.¡± Violet thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not the first time. We have to find out how much she bought and who she gave it to.¡± ¡°Michael is already investigating.¡± Jack asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Violet looked at him and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Is she so bad? She nned the kidnapping yesterday. I wonder how I mess with her. I have nothing against her!¡± 12:12 ¡°Be serious!¡± Jack put the medicine on it and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. You should pay attention to it all the time.¡± ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t here this morning, I wouldn¡¯t be put on intravenous drip either when that man came in.¡± ¡°But he can force the potion into your body. If you got hurt, you would be unable to resist it.¡± ¡°I can scream! Those people outside would hear it!¡± Seeing Violet¡¯s unmindful smile, Jack sighed helplessly, ¡°Anyway, be careful in the future. Now Samantha should stop making trouble for you temporarily. I¡¯ll send people to protect you and keep an eye on Samantha at the same time.¡± ¡°How tired!¡± Violet sighed, ¡°It¡¯s said that the internal rtionships of rich and powerful families are intricate like the sea. I haven¡¯t entered the rich and powerful family yet. The sea almost drowned my neck. It is scary!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die if you stay with me.¡± ¡°Without you, I¡¯ll also be alive! Isn¡¯t it because Samantha hates you that she treated me like this? It¡¯s you who get me involved, right?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Violet was speechless. Samantha¡¯s car sta ggered onto the sea highway and headed for a small ind in the sea. She didn¡¯t feel ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t even hold the steering wheel steadily due to over- frightening. She could not ept such medicine in her body! When the car was about to arrive at the vi, Samantha clenched the steering wheel. She took a deep breath and tried her best to control her inner emotions. The car stopped in front of the manor. Samantha tidied up her hair and tried to adjust her breathing. With a smile, she unfastened her seat belt and opened the door. Then she got off the car calmly, as elegant as before. Samantha closed the door and walked into the living room. Josef was not in the living room. The butler saluted Samantha respectfully. ¡°Mrs. Yancey.¡± Samantha nodded, passed by him, and walked upstairs. As soon as Samantha went upstairs, she put away her smile and was depressed. Before entering the bedroom, Samantha met Lily in the corridor. Their eyes gathered together. Lily saw the faint tears in Samantha¡¯s eyes and went forward worriedly. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Samantha¡¯s nose soured, and she walked towards her bedroom. Lily hurried in and locked the door. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, what happened?¡± Samantha turned and hugged Lily! She gently put her chin on Lily¡¯s shoulder, and her tears fell silently. Although Samantha didn¡¯t make a sound, Lily could feel her breathing unsteady and frowned. ¡°Something happened, right?¡± Then Samantha told Lily everything that happened today. Lily pushed Samantha away. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Samantha was lost, like a puppet without thoughts. Lily looked at Samantha in disbelief for a long time before she came back to her sense. ¡°He gave it to you¡­ Half a dose?¡± It¡¯s terrible! Samantha was trembling with tears of hatred in her eyes, but she suddenly felt so fragile that she didn¡¯t want to mention anything, Lily didn¡¯t know how tofort Samantha. It had happened. She couldn¡¯t me her anymore. After a while, Lily said calmly, ¡°Mr. Yancey is merciful this time. Now that he dared to do so, he can completely put the whole bottle of potion into your body.¡± Once Samantha thought of every detail in the reception hall, a clear sense of humiliation began to spread from her feet and rushed into her mind through blood! ¡°Since he isn¡¯t ruthless, stop it!¡± Lily took the opportunity to persuade Samantha, looking at her with red and swollen eyes. ¡°Stop it! He¡¯s not wrong!¡± ¡°Now the Yancey Group is his, and you said he was right?¡± Samantha was unwilling to ept that. She also had a son. Lily frowned and said, ¡°Mrs. Yancey, it should be his.¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Samantha was speechless. Something shed in her eyes, and she took a few steps back stag geringly. ¡°Lily, you can¡¯t hurt. Liam because you are afraid of Jack.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt Mr. Liam Yancey. How could I?¡± Lily exined, wondering if Samantha had a m ental problem. If Samantha had a m ental problem due to the drug, would Samantha tell out everything she¡¯d done like a drunkard? At that time, Lily would be inevitably involved. It would be over. ¡°Liam¡¯s surname is Yancey, and the half ofpany should belong to him¡­ Samantha murmured. ¡°I will fight for him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yancey, if you continue to go your own way, we are likely to be kicked out by Mr. Yancey.¡± Lily knew the situation. ¡°If we are kicked out, is there any chance for us to live in again?¡± Samantha was speechless and looked at Lily nkly. ¡°And not to mention whether you can stand the sarcasm of your sisters, your own quality of life will be seriously degraded! If you don¡¯t have the identity of Mr. Yancey¡¯s mother, you won¡¯t be respected anywhere.¡± Lily was really in a hurry. Samantha held good cards but failed! If Samantha continued, they would be done for. At least now Samantha had an endless sum of money, a distinguished identity, andpliments from everyone wherever Samantha went. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, please clear your mind. Half a dose of the medicine should not hurt you too much.¡± Lily comforted her. ¡°Keep a good state of mind.¡± But it could not be said that this half of the medicine had no effect on Samantha¡¯s body at all. After all, it was harmful. After a while, Lily said again, ¡°Mr. Josef Yancey wants to see Mr. Kael Yancey this afternoon. You have to be with him in person, so don¡¯t break down your emotions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first. You can help me prepare my clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Samantha walked towards the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t let Josef know about this matter because he liked Violet so much. Sshing sounds came from the bathroom. Lily stood outside the door with the clothes in hand. She was no longer calm like just now, and her eyes were filled with tears unconsciously. Her face was also pale. She felt sad as if her heart had been torn to pieces. Lily felt the cold air throughout the room, which invaded every inch of her skin through her cells. There was no more peace in the future. Samantha, who was taking a shower, had no focus on her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot, and all the images shed in her mind was the humiliation she suffered in the reception room today, which made her unforgettable forever. Jackpletely disrespected her in front of his men and Michael. Jack was too arrogant to take her seriously at all! Samantha clenched her fists and hated Jack so much! In the hospital, Jack had been in the ward with Violet. Like a professionally trained nursing worker, he applied the medicine to Violet¡¯s ankle and massaged it softly to help the medicine take effect. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jack asked with concern. ¡°No.¡± Violet thought of a question and asked, ¡°Your stepmother is too bad. Grandpa Josef lives with her. Don¡¯t you worry about him?¡± She was worried. ¡°In fact, she is very kind to Grandpa. My aunt died earlier and Grandpa has always treated her as his daughter.¡± Jack said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is only targeting me.¡± Jack said lightly, but he had had Zephyr take action. ¡°Why are you targeted?¡± Violet wondered. ¡± Didn¡¯t you give her food or clothes? It is rumored that you give her a card of 2 million dors every year. Is it true?¡± ¡°No, it was ten years ago. Now I give her 20 million dors every year,¡± Jack said faintly. ¡°With so much money, Samantha can¡¯t even spend it all. Why did she still target you?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Some people can¡¯t make so much money in their lives!¡± Jack sat down in the bedside chair and looked up at her. ¡°Do you want to know why?¡± 12:12 ¡°Yes, would you like to tell me?¡± Jack didn¡¯t want to talk about these things and had never told anyone else. But Violet was not an outsider but Jack¡¯s future wife, his one and only. So Jack was going to tell Violet. ¡°Because she has a son. Her son is my half-brother.¡± Violet listened attentively. Jack said, ¡°Few outsiders knew about Samantha¡¯s son. I¡¯m three years older than him, and he¡¯s still studying for a postgraduate degree. ¡°His name is Liam Yancey. Liam loves painting very much and is obsessed with design. If you see Liam, you will know that he¡¯s really obsessional about that. In fact, Liam has a talent in this field, which isparable to you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Violet understood. ¡°Liam does his job. You take care of yourpany. Liam doesn¡¯t need to support his mother either. He can pursue his dreams without any burden.¡± Unlike her, she had to take care of her mother. ¡°But Liam is also the grandson of the Yanceys and has inheritance rights.¡± Jack raised his eyes and smiled gently, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind himing to thepany. I wee him, but he doesn¡¯t want to come. We have talked about this many times. But he just wants to focus on designing and especially dislikes the atmosphere of thepany. It isn¡¯t that he dislikes the atmosphere of Yancey Group but that he dislikes the working atmosphere in anypany. He likes to be alone.¡± ¡°I see. He must feel that there is apetition where there are benefits, which makes him tired. Although Violet didn¡¯t know Liam, she had a little understanding of Liam. ¡°Me too. I also work at home. Intrigues in the office will make me feel that this world is very dark, which seriously affects my mood.¡± Jack sighed, ¡°So I¡¯m really embarrassed. What can I do if Liam doesn¡¯t want to work in mypany?¡± ¡°Why did Samantha me you?¡± Violet made a definition. ¡°She should me her son!¡± Jack was helpless. ¡°But Samantha always thought that I didn¡¯t let Liame to thepany because I brainwashed Liam or I was oppressing Liam. Anyway, there were many badments on me for no reason.¡± ¡°Unreasonable.¡± Violet suddenly felt a little sorry for Jack. ¡°How are you and your brother?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Very good,¡± Jack answered without hesitation. Violet looked at Jack, and Jack smiled softly. ¡°Our rtionship is really good.¡± Then Jack told Violet something between him and Liam, and it was not hard to tell that the two of them had a good rtionship. In the Ziegler family¡¯s vi, after Armand¡¯s body waspletely detoxified, Armand stayed at home for a period of time and dared not go out, fearing that it would rebound with dirty things. Armand hadpletely recovered, but he was still in fear. After Jack fired Armand, Armand stayed at home for a time. But the problem was, he could not earn any money and still owed a lot of money to his sister. He couldn¡¯t live his life like this, and he had to find a job. At this moment, Armand¡¯s phone rang. Armand looked at it. It was a strange number. The man on the other end of the phone said in a gentle voice, ¡± Is it Mr. Ziegler speaking?¡± ¡°Yes. Who is that speaking?¡± Half an hour passed. In an elegant open-air cafe, Armand and Donald sat opposite each other. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Few customers came to the open-air caf¨¦ near the river on weekdays. The environment here was quiet, which was very suitable for business talk. ¡°Please take your time.¡± The waiter delivered two sses oftte and left. Donald smiled gently, ¡°Mr. Ziegler, I heard that you have resigned from the Yancey Group. Where are you going to work?¡± Now that Armand coulde here, he understood Donald¡¯s meaning. ¡°Mr. Morrison, go straight to the point. Don¡¯t make a mistake. I know your meaning¡± ¡°Great!¡± Donald gave Armand a thumbs-up,ughed, and said in a good mood. ¡°Grande Group has always been against the Yancey Group. You know that it is no longer a secret in this industry.¡± ¡°Focus on the point.¡± Armand looked at Donald indifferently. Donald was stunned and then smiled. As the boss of a listedpany, he could bear Armand¡¯s attitude. To tell the truth, he was fond of this attitude. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So he asked, ¡°Are you interested in working in Grande Group? You will be treated well in terms of sry, which will definitely be no less than that of Yancey Group. I will provide three positions for you to choose from.¡± Armand looked at Donald calmly. ¡°Why me? Do you want to pi ss Jac k off?¡± ¡°No,¡± Donald said directly. ¡°For the sake of the rtionship that you have umted in the Yancey Group.¡± Armand recalled something. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Jack either? I heard¡­ Donald lowered his voice, ¡°Jack fired you.¡± Armand didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression changed slightly. They looked at each other, and the atmosphere around them became cold. Armand frowned. Others all said that Jack fired him. Did everyone know this matter? Donaldughed, ¡°But Mr. Ziegler, I have no other meaning. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Armand was silent for a moment. ¡°As long as you are willing to work for me, I wee you whenever youe!¡± Then Donald lured, ¡°If you can take a person above the supervisor level from the Yancey Group, I will double your sry. If you can take two, I will double your sry again, and so on. As long as someone resigns from the Yancey Group andes to mypany, I will hire them. What do you think about this deal?¡± Armand thought that Donald would hate Jack very much. Armand took a sip of coffee and asked softly. ¡°Then what position could you offer me, Mr. Morrison?¡± ¡°Director, Deputy General Manager, or President¡¯s Special Assistant.¡± Donald pointed to himself and added. ¡°You can be my special assistant. As long as youe to Grande Group, you can get an important position. I heard you are not even an executive in the Yancey Group.¡± Armand was a little surprised. What did Donald want to do? ¡°I am not the executive in the Yancey Group. Why do you want to take advantage of me?¡± Armand asked, wanting to know the reason. ¡°Because you are from the Yancey Group, and you are Jack¡¯s uncle. If you can work in the Grande Group, I will be happy. What¡¯s more, I have seen your resume. You are a capable person. But the Yancey Group failed in using you, and it¡¯s a pity.¡± Armand said with a smile. ¡°President¡¯s Special Assistant is an important position in yourpany. Will you give it to me? After all, I am Jack¡¯s uncle. ¡°Although you are Jack¡¯s uncle, you have a poor rtionship with Jack. I have made a clear inquiry. You can think good of my question.¡± Donald smiled. Armand certainly didn¡¯t promise Donald right away, although he needed a stable-paying job urgently. After all, everyone knew that Donald was cun ning, and he had a bad reputation as Theo. What¡¯s more, Donald was as old as Theo, and both of them were cun ning, which was quite famous in this industry. Armand stayed in the study for two hours after returning home. He weighed the pros and cons! Eventually, he picked up his phone and called some of his best friends who worked at the Yancey Group. ¡°Damien, how¡¯s it going? Would you like to work in the Grande Group? You will get a higher sry here.¡± you said you would ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m going to work in the Grande Group. Do you want to work with me? I remembered that go with me. Will youe to the Grande Group? You are a talented person. You will get a higher sry in the Grande Group¡± ¡°Charlie, you can work in the Grande Group. I am Donald¡¯s special assistant, and I will protect you. As long as I am here, I will help you!¡± ¡°Robert, I want to talk something with you. Please consider it carefully¡­ Armand called his friends one by one. Finally, he dialed more than fifty calls. He went straight to the point when others answered the call. Armand had worked in the Yancey Group for many years. He had no rtionship with senior executives. Usually, when they met in thepany, they would just greet each other. But on other asions, he never had any contact with them. Those executives were loyal to Jack. So Armand could not take any executives in the Yancey Group to the Grande Group. He could only persuade some of his friends. Those people did not know the secret of the Yancey Group, and they did not have an indispensable value. But if those people all went to the Grande Group, Armand would be happy. Armand stood by the window and was lost in thought. Those people also could help him, so he could take them to the Grande Group first. If those people all resigned suddenly, the Yancey Group should hire other staff. It was impossible to have an internal transfer. Even if the Yancey Group hired new staff, the new staff still needed time to be familiar with their work. So in some terms, the Yancey Group would be in hot water. Armand thought for a while, and then he called his sister. He hadn¡¯t been in touch with his sister for some time, so he wanted to share the good news with her. Samantha stood on the top of the vi. She had taken a shower, but she was still embarrassed. She looked like a dull doll and was in a daze, Lily stood behind Samantha and looked at Samantha in a distressed way. ¡°Are you ufortable? Shall we go to the hospital?¡± It was impossible to get Zachary here. ¡°This is a prohibited drug. What if the doctor finds it?¡± Samantha was calm. ¡°How do you feel? Are youfortable? Is it serious?¡± Lily was worried. Samantha took a deep breath and looked at the vast sea. ¡°I am fine, but I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just let it go, okay? let¡¯s enjoy our rest time in peace.¡± Lily persuaded softly. ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled to this¡­ I am not happy in my life. Kael did not love me, never ever¡­¡± Samantha thought that she had never owned anything. Lily was the only one who knew the truth. She couldn¡¯t help but hug Samantha with distress. ¡°Mrs. Yancey, we should love ourselves and love ourselves for the rest of our lives. Is that okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s never loved me, and I can¡¯t get him in my life¡­¡± Samantha suddenly felt extreme pain. The phone rang untimely, and Lily let go of Samantha. Samantha calmed down and took out her phone to look at it. She didn¡¯t want to answer the call. ¡°You should answer the call.¡± Lily saw the caller. Then she left. Samantha was in such a bad mood. She may feel better if she could get a call from her family. Samantha watched Lily leave. Then she held her phone and answered the call. ¡°Armand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Armand was nervous after hearing her voice. ¡°Samantha, are you crying?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¡°No, no.¡± Samantha tried her best to hide her mood, and she did not want to bother her brother. But Armand still sensed something. ¡°Samantha, shall Ie and see you?¡± ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯te here, and I am fine.¡± Samantha said hurriedly. ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Armand asked seriously. Samantha smiled, ¡°I am fine.¡± She could not tell this to her brother. Samantha hid her mood and asked, ¡°Well. Why did you call me? Is there anything you want to tell me? Or do you miss me?¡± ¡°Donald made an appointment with me today,¡± Armand said. Samantha was a little surprised. ¡°Why did he do this?¡± ¡°He invited me to work in the Grande Group, and I can be his special assistant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was surprised. ¡°Work in Grande Group? Did you agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to work in the Yancey Group.¡± Samantha felt terrible and said, ¡°Grande Group has done something illegal!¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Armand asked. ¡°A few years ago, I heard this from Jack. At that time, he was on the phone with Michael. You should think of this carefully, You can work in otherpanies, and the Grande Group is not the only choice. The Grande Group is an opponent of the Yancey Group.¡± Samantha was worried about her brother. ¡°Everyone knows that Jack fired me. Who dares to hire me?¡± Armand made the decision. ¡°Nopany dares to hire me except for Grande Group.¡± Samantha was speechless. Armand smiled, ¡°I will work in the Grande Group, and I will ask my friend to resign from the Yancey Group to show my sincerity. Samantha could not force his brother to give up his decision. She only knew that it was not easy to get along with Donald. ¡°Have you decided?¡± Yes. Downstairs, Josef also received a call. ¡°Now? ¡°Must me? ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there! ¡°I juste for the fish. It tastes good.¡± Josef hung up and stood up with a smile. The butler hurriedly took a coat and put it on for Josef. ¡°Mr. Yancey, are you going out? ¡°I am going fishing, and I will make roast fish!¡± It was his favorite food. At this time, Lily was going downstairs. She overheard Josef¡¯s words. Seeing that Josef walked to the door of the living. room, Lily went downstairs quickly. ¡°Mr. Yancey!¡± Josef stopped and looked back, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you going out?¡± Lily walked toward Josef and asked respectfully. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Josef nodded. Did Josef forget something? So Lily reminded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up to see Mr. Kael Yancey? We have done the best disinfection, and everything is ready. Josef was stunned. He seemed to have forgotten this matter. But Josef had made an appointment with others. So he said, ¡°I¡¯ll see him some other day, and I will tell you in advance, 11:18 Chapter 156 okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± How could Lily refuse this? Lily watched Josef leave and thought, ¡°It¡¯s good not to go. Mrs. Yancey is in a bad mood, and she needs some rest. But about ten minutester, when Josef left the ind, two unfamiliar cars appeared on the sea highway and headed to the vi. Lily found the car from a distance, and she thought it was Jack¡¯s car. But when she saw the car clearly, she found it wasn¡¯t. Lily stood in the yard and was confused. Outsiders couldn¡¯t enter this ind casually. The guards here were very strict. Usually, no one woulde here. It was unusual to see a car here. But today, two cars appeared here. Lily, who was standing in the yard, nced into the living room. Samantha was still upstairs. The two cars stopped in front of Lily quickly. Lily took a few steps back. The car door opened, and some strange men and women aged from 30 to 50 got off the car. What happened? Why were there so many people? Then Lily found the butlering out of the living room with a suitcase. The butler looked calm. He came out and got into a car directly. Then the car drove away. Lily didn¡¯t even have time to greet the butler. Lily watched the retreating car and felt strange. The butler was an orphan. Where was he going? Why did he bring a suitcase? You guyse in with me and get familiar with the environment first, Zephyr told everyone. Lily withdrew her eyesight. She saw Zephyr walking into the living room, followed by those men and women who had just gotten out of the car in the yard. ¡°Get familiar with the environment?¡± Lily wondered and stepped back to make way for them. When they all walked into the room, Lily followed them in. You three are chefs. Come with me and check the kitchen first. The rest of you wait in the living room.¡± Then Lily saw Zephyr walking towards the kitchen with three men. A few minutester, Zephyr came out and said to others. ¡°I have sent Mr. Josef Yancey¡¯s habits and the rules in this vi to the chatting group. Please read it carefully. I believe you guys can do your job well N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Yes!¡± All people answered respectfully. Zephyr was wearing a suit jacket. He looked serious all the time. ¡°Mr. Kael Yancey lives on the third floor. He is weak, so we must disinfect his living environment every day to ensure air cirction. Cindy and Lucy are responsible for the third floor.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson.¡± Two young girls answered. Lily looked at them and guessed that they were only in their twenties. What happened? Zephyr added, ¡°Mr. Kael Yancey is a patient. Although he¡¯s in good condition now, you guys should also do a good job of self-protection. You all have learned nursing knowledge, so I believe you can do this job well. Then he looked at the other people. ¡°To keep the air fresh on the third floor and prevent Mr. Kael Yancey from being infected again, no one except Cindy and Lucy can go to the third floor! Your guys should take the third floor as a restricted area.¡± ¡°Yes. People all answered. Zephyr added, ¡°Besides, no one can take photos here. Please keep this deep in your mind. If someone takes photos and makes it public, I will not only fire him but also sue him. No photos of the inside of this vi, especially the photos of Mr. Kael Yancey, can be found on the inte up to now. This is very important. I hope everyone can remember it.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson.¡± Zephyr nced at Lily, who stood silently not far away, and then he looked back at the people in front of him. He said, ¡°You are all Mr. Jack Yancey¡¯s men. We carefully selected you guys from the headquarters. You will be responsible for taking good care of Mr. Josef Yancey and Mrs. Samantha Yancey in the future.¡± ¡°Men of Mr. Jack Yancey from the headquarters?¡± Lily murmured in her heart. 11:18 Lily finally understood something. When she went downstairs just now, she did not see any familiar appearance except for the butler. But now, the butler also left. Did Jack change all serv ants here? Jack did all this right on the day when he broke up with Samantha. It seemed that Jack took it seriously this time. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!